YOUNG TAMMEL 2012 - Isle of Man Under The Norse

Draft 30
Nov 2012
The Family History of the Kings, Princes and Noblemen,

descendant from the Early Viking Rulers and Kings around the Irish Sea.
There trials and tribulations,
there family arguments, wars, and marriage and murders.
Genealogical tables of the Viking Kings of Dublin, Kings of Man and the
Isles (the Sudreys), showing the connections with the medieval Kings of
Ireland, Scotland, England, the Scandinavian Kings, the Lords of the Isles,
Earls of Orkney, and the Dukes of Normandy
By
George Vaughan Chichester (Barney) Young O.B.E.
and
Johanna Wilhelmina (Hanneke) Young-Tammel,
Including the book by George Vaughan Chichester (Barney) Young O.B.E.

The Isle of Man under the Norse
2013 Johanna Wilhelmina Young-Tammel
In this publication I have using the Latin names of the rulers, in brackets so much as
Possible the Norwegian or Irish (that is Gaelic names.)
Genealogical tables of the Kings of Dublin,

the Kings the Sudreys -and Lords of the Isles
Ingjald alias Evil-worker

Ingjald alias Evil-worker, born ca. 680, died in Uppsala, Sweden, son of King Onund
He married
Gauthild, daughter of Algaut and Alov, daughter of Olaf alias the Sharp-sighted, King of Nerike
Then Injald, King Onunds son, came to the kingdom. The Upsal kings were the highest
in Sweden among the many disctrict-kings who had been since the time of Odin was
chief. The kings who resided at Upsal had been the supreme chiefs over the whole
Swedish dominions until the death of Agne, when, as before related (Agne was the son of
Dag), the kingdom came to be divided between brothers. After that time the dominions
and kingly powers were spread among the branges of the family as these increased
Children from Ingjald and Gauthild
1. m
2. f
Olaf Ingialdsson alias the Treefeller, married, Solva, daughter of Halfdan Guldtand of
Solisles or Solveig.
Aasa, married Gudrod, King of Skne
Olaf Ingjaldsson alias the Treefeller

Olaf Ingjaldsson alias the Treefeller, was sent to his foster-father Bove, in West Gotland, where
he was brought up along with Saxe, the son of his foster-father, son of Ingiald of Sweden alias
Evil-worker and Gauthild Algautsdaughter.
He married
Solva, or Solveig, daughter of Halfdan Guldtand, son of Solve Solvardson, (who was a son of
Solve the Old).
Child from this marriage:
1. m
Halfdan Olafsson alias Whiteleg, King of of Upland, born ca. 0704 in Norway, died ca.
0750, married, Aasa, born ca. 0795, daughter of Eystein the Severe, King of the Upland
people, and ruled over Hedemark..
Halfdan Olafsson alias Whiteleg, King of of Upland
Halfdan Olafsson alias Whiteleg, King of of Upland, born ca. 0704 in Norway, died a old
men in bed at Toten ca. 0750, at the age of ca. 46, his body was transported to Westfold,
and was buried under a mound at a place called Skreid at Skiringsale, between Larvik
and Sandefjord, son of Olaf Ingjaldsson alias the Treeshaver and Solva, or Solveig,
daughter of Halfdan Guldtand, son of Solve Solvardson, who was a son of Solve the Old.
He married
Aasa, daughter of Eystein the Severe, King of the Upland people, and ruled over
Hedemark

1. m
2. m.
Eystein Halfdanson, of Westerfold, born ca. 0749, married to Hild, daughter of Eric
Agbarsson, King of Westold
Gudrod
Eystein Halfdanson of Westerfold
Eystein Halfdanson, of Westerfold, born ca. 0749, son of Halfdan Olafsson aliasWhiteleg
and Asa Eysteinsdaughter.
He married
Hild, daughter of Eric Agbarsson, King of Westold, (son of Sigtryg, King of the Vendel
Domain.)
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
Halfdan Eynsteinsson, alias the Mild, King of Westfold, married Hilf or Liv or Lifa,
daughter of Day.
Harald of Haitabu
Oystein Halfdanson.
Gudrod Halfdanson.
Halfdan Eynsteinsson alias the Bounteous, or the Meek, King of Westfold
Halfdan Eynsteinsson alias the Bounteous, or the Meek, King of Westfold, son of Eystein
Halfdanson and Hild Ericsdaughter.
Married
Hilf or Lifa Daysdaughter, daughter of Day.
1. m
2. m
Gudrod Hunterking (the Magnificent), King of Vestmara, Westfold and Raumatike, he

married Alfhildr, a daughter of Alfarin of Althein, and got with her half of the district
Vingulmark, After the dead of his first wife he went on a raiding party, and took Aasa,
daughter of Harald of Agder alias Redbeard and married her.
Eynstein of Agdar
Gudrod Hunterking or the Magnificent, King of Vestmara,
Westfold and Raumarike
Gudrod Hunterking or the Magnificent, King of Vestmara, Westfold and Raumarike,

Raided the Frankish countries, when he claimed Frisia and Saxony for himself, Charles
the Great (Charlemagnes came in action), murdered 0810, See Haralds Saga, son of
Halfdan Eynsteinsson alias the Bounteous, or the Meek and Hilf or Liv or Lifa
Daysdaughter.
He married
Alfhildr, a daughter of Alfarin of Althein, and got with her half of the district
Vingulmark. (Present Olso and surrounding district)
After the dead of his first wife he went on a raiding party, and took Aasa, daughter of
Harald of Agder (Redbeard) and married her.
Child of Gudrod and Alfhildr:

1. m Olaf, (Olaf Gerstead Alf) King of Norway, King of Dublin 0853-71, born ca. 0790,
died of a disease in his leg, buried in under a mount at Geirstad, name of his
wife unknown.
Children of Gudrod and Aasa:
2. m
3.m
Halfdan, alias the Black, King of Westfold, born ca. 0809, died ca. 0863 at the age of ca.
54, married Ranghild Sigurdsdaughter. Heimskringla stated she is the daughter of Sigurd
Hart or Sigurd Hjort and of Thorny or Ingeborg, (daughter Harald Klack, King of Jutland,
and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter).
Erik of Haithabu, King of Haithabu, killed ca. 0854
Olaf Godredsson of Norway, (Olaf Gerstead Alf) King of Dublin
Olaf Godredsson of Norway, King of Dublin 0853-71, born ca. 0790, buried in under a
Mount at Geirstad, son of Gudrod Hunterking alias the Magnificent and Alfhildr,
a daughter of Alfarin of Alfarin of Althein
Name of wife unknown
Children:
1. m
2. m
Rognvald alias Mountain High.

Helgi Olafson of Dublin, married Thora Sigurdsdaughter, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarson
alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes, and Heluna or Bleja.
Helgi Olafson of Dublin

Helgi Olafson of Dublin, son of Olaf Godredsson of Norway
He married
Thora Sigurdsdaughter, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarson, alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the
Danes, (son of Ragnar Lodbrock and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of King lla.)
Child from Helgi and Thora:
1. m
Ingjald Helgisson, King Jutland, the Laxdaela Sage says the he was the son of King
Frodi, alias the Valiant. the Njal's Saga that he was the son of Helgi and Tora
Ingjald Helgisson, King Jutland
Ingjald Helgisson, King Jutland, the Laxdaela Sage says the he was the son of King
Frodi, alias the Valiant. the Njal's Saga that he was the son of Helgi and Tora. Son of
Helgi Olafson of Dublin and Thora Sigurdsdaughter.
Name of wife unknow.
Children from Ingjard Helgissson:
1. m
2. m
Ivar Infjardson of Dublin, died ca. 0872

Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson of Dublin alias the White, died ca. 0872 in battle of Hafrsfoird,
(0853-0872), one of his wife was a, daughter of Kenneth I MacAlpin, King of Scotland
0844-0859, a other was a daughter of Aed Findliath of O'Neill alias White Hair, King of
Ireland and Ailech, 0862-0875, it is nor clear how her mother is, he married also a
daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of Ossory
and King of Dublin. 0873, according to John Haywood, Encyclopeadia of the Viking
Age. Daughter of Cearbhall or Kiarvall MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of
Ossory and King of Dublin. 0873.His widow, or he divorced her, Aud or Unn
Ketelsdaughter alias the Extremely Rich of Deep-Minded, born ca. 0840, daughter of
Ketel Bjarini Bunason alias Flatnose or Flatnef and Yngvild Kitelsdaughter.
Ivar Infjardson of Dublin
Ivar Infjardson of Dublin, died ca. 0872, son of Ingjald Helgisson, so say that he is Ivar
the Boneles the son of Ragnar Lodbrok, King of the Danes?, son of Ingjald Helgisson.
Name of wife unknow.
Children of Ivar Infjardson:
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
Sigtrygg Ivarson. Sigurd and Sigtrygg, as to which of them should rule Dublin, resulting
in the latter killing the fomer in about 0889.
4 sons Ivarsons of Limerick.
Sigurd I Ivarson
Guthrum.
Sigurd I Ivarson, King of Dublin
Sigurd I Ivarson, King of Dublin, died 0896, son of Ivar Infjardson of Dublin
Name of his wife not known
Son of Sigurd I Ivarson:
1. m
Ivar II Sitricson of Dublin, King of Dublin, died ca. 0904 in Strathearn

Ivar II Sitricson, King of Dublin
Ivar II Sitricson, King of Dublin, died ca. 0904 in Strathearn, son of Sigurd I Ivarson of
Dublin.
Name of his wife not known
Children of Ivar II Sitricson:
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
Godred or Guthrith Ivarson of York, King of Dublin and York, ca. 0920-34, King of
Northumbria ca. 0927, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64.
Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson of Waterford, Ruler of Northumbria, 0919-21, King of
Waterford and York, Man, 0914-21, born 0871, died ca. 0921, 919.
Sigurd Ivarson, died ca. 0920.
Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson alias One-Eye, King of Dublin, King of
Northumbria, died ca. 0926, he married on the 30-07-0925 in Tamworth, Staffordshire
to Edith , daughter of Edward I of England alias the Elder, King of England, and Edgiva
or Eadgifu of Kent, she died ca. 0937. After one year of marriage she became a widow
and became a nun at Polworth Abbey and transferred to Tamworth Abbey, Warwickshire,
where she was elected Abbes. She was cannonised and her feast day is 15th of July,
daughter of Edward I alias the Elder, King of England, and Edgiva or Eadgifu, daughter
5. m
of Sighelm, Earldorman of Kent, Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale, had also concubines.
Ivar, died 0904 in Slain.
Godred (Guthrith) Ivarson, King of Dublin and York
Godred or Guthrith Ivarson, King of Dublin and York, ca. 920-34, King of
Northumbria ca. 927, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64. Expelled by King
Athelstan and Kingdom and the Kingdom of York ruled by Athelstan, 927-39
927. Here King Athelstan drove out King Guthfrith. (The Canterbury Manuscript)
(A.S.C.), son of Ivar II Sitricson of Dublin.
Name of wife not known
Children of Godred or Guthrith Ivarson:
1. m
2. m
4. m
5. m
6. m
Ragnald Godredson, King of York, killed 0944 in York, acc. summer 0943 (killed at
York-had acknowledged overlordship of King Edmund, 943, and in 944 Edmund drove
out both Ragnald and Anlaf Sigtigson.The Danish kingdom of York under direct rule of
King Edmund, 944-46 and King Edred 946-4 (H.B.C. 1061)8
923. Here King Raegnald won York (the Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)
923, Her King Raegnald won York, (the Worchester Manuscript(A.S.C.)
924. Here King King Edward was chosen as father and lord by the King of Scots, and by
the Scots, and by King Raegnald, and by all the Northumbrians. (the Canterbury
Manuscript (A.S.C.
942 King Edmund recieved King Olaf at baptism, and the same year, after a fairly long
while, he recieved King Raegnald at the Bishops hands (the Winchester Manuscript
(A.S.C.
944, Here King Edmund brought all Northumbria into his domain, and caused to flee two
kings, Olaf Shihtricson and Raegnald Guitfriethson.
Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of York, slain ca. 0948 in Tyningham, Scotland. 0939-25 and
948 , he married Aldgyth Ormsdaughter, daughter of Earl Orm.
Halfdan/Albdan, King of Aileach, slain 0926.
Lachtin, slain 0926.
Magnes I Godredsson.
Anlaf or Olaf Godredson
Anlaf or Olaf Godredson, died ca. 948 in Tyningham, Scotland, son of Godred or Guthrith
Ivarson of York.
He took as wife
Aldgyth, daughter of Earl Orm,
(concerning Anlaf (Olaf) and his successors, see Beaven, E.H.R.xxxiii, Edmund I and the
Danes of York) acc. late 939 (aft. d. of King Athelstan) or early 0940 (in possession of
territory North of Watling St. ceded by King Edmund), Olave, the son of Godfrey or
Godred, cousin of Olave Cuaran, succeeded his father in the government of the Irish
Norsman, A.D. 0934. He is answerable for a long list of misdeeds. In 0929 he plundered
Kildare; in 0933 he plundered Armagh; in 9-37 he carried off Olave with the scabby
head, of Limerick, with the foreigners; who were with him, after breaking their ships. At
this occasion he plundered Clonmacnois, and quartered his soldiers there for two nights, a
thing, says that annalist, hitherto unheard of.
Olave, the son of Godfrey or Godred, cousin of Olave Cuaran, succeeded his father in the
government of the Irish Norseman, A.D. 0934,
He is answerable for a long list of misdeeds. In 0929 he plundered Kildare; in 0933, he plundered
Armagh; in 0937 he carried off Olave with the scabby head of Limerick, with the foreigners; who
were with him, after breaking their ships. At this occasion he plundered Clonmacnois, and
quartered his soldiers there for two nights, a thing says that annalist, hitherto unheard of.
In 0938 he was at the battle of Brunanburgh; in 0939 he plundered Kilcullen; in 0941 he
is said to have plundered St. Balther's church, and burned Tyningham in Scotland, and
died there, Robertson says that he lost his life in some obscure skirmish near Tyningham,
two years after the death of Athelstan, who died October 27, 941. (Munch)
937, Here King Athelstan and Edmund his brother, led an army to Brunanburh, and there
fought Olaf, and, Christ helping, had the victory and there killed five Kings and eight
Jarls.
(the Canterbury Manuscript (A.S.C.)
942. Here King Olaf passed away (the Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.).
Children from Olaf and Aldgyth:
1. m
2. m
3. m
Godred I Olafson, King of the Sudreys, 0976/7-89, born ca. 0989, name of wife
unknown.
Magnus, King of the Sudreys, ca. 0954-62.
Comman.
Godred I Olafson, King of the Sudreys
Godred I Olafson, King of the Sudreys, 0976/7-89, born ca. 0989, son of Anlaf (Olaf) Godredson
of York and Aldgyth Ormsdaughter.
Name of wife unknown.
His daughter:
1. f
Heiress of Islay she married to Godred Erikson, co - ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 0976-7,
son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild Gormsdaughter ,
alias Kingmother, sister of Harald, alias Bluetooth, and daughter of Gorm, alias the Old,
King of Denmark, and Thyra, alias Danebod, (daughter of Harald Klack and
Sigridhelgisdaughter,)
The Heiress of Islay, daughter of of Godred I Olafson of the Sudreys .
The Heiress of Islay, daughter of Godred I Olafson of the Sudreys .

She married
Godred Erikson of Norway, co ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 0976-7, son of Erik or Eirikr
Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild Gormsdaughter , alias Kingmother,
sister of Harald, alias Bluetooth, and daughter of Gorm, alias the Old, King of Denmark,
and Thyra, alias Danebod, (daughter of Harald Klack and Sigrid Helgis daughter,)
Son from this marriage:
1. m
Harald Godredson alias the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland)), King of the Sudreys, ca.
1035-1040, he married a daughter Ragnfrid Eirkson, co ruler of Orkney and Joint King of
Norway, son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild
Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias the Kingmother.
Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of Northumbria, 0919-21,
King of Waterford, York, and the Isle of Man, 0914-21
Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson , Ruler of Northumbria, 919-21, King of Waterford and
York, Man, 0914-21, born 0871, died ca. 0921, at the age of ca. 50, son of Ivar II
Sitricson of Dublin
Reginald Ivarsson, King of York
Anon. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in this year King Ragnald won York, Simeon of
Durham, Historia Regun : Engl. Hist. King Ragnald tool York by Storm.
Children of Reginald (Ragnall) Ivarson of Waterford:
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. m
MacRagnall, Ruler of Man, ca. 0934-41.

Sigtrygg Reginaldson, died ca. 0943 in France.
Godred Reginaldson, King of Dublin, 0950-1.
Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man
Margad.
Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man
Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man, died 0950, son of Reginald or Ragnall Ivarson of
Waterford
Child:
1. m
Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin

Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin
Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin, died 1000, son of Ivar Reginaldson, Ruler of Man.
Child:
1. m
Ragnall Ivarson
Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin
Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin, died 1018, son of Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin
Child:
1. m
Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford
Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford

Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford, died 1035, son of Ragnall Ivarson, Ruler of
Dublin
Child:
1. m
Margad Ragnallson, Ruler of Dublin

Margad Ragnallson King of Dublin and Galloway perhaps of Man
Margad Ragnallson King of Dublin and Galloway perhaps of Man, died 1065, son of
Ragnall Ragballson, King of Waterford.
Child:
1. m
Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, son of Margad Ragnallson King
of Dublin, he married to Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter of Orkney, daughter of Hlodver
Thorfinnson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna, daughter of Cearbhall
MacDunghall (Cerball macDunlaingte, Lord of Ossory, King of Dublin, 0873)
Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides
Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, son of Margad Ragnallson,

King of Dublin.
He married
Swanlauga, daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, and Audna (Edna),
daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall (Cerball macDunlaingte, Lord of Ossory, King of
Dublin, 0873)
Children from this marriage:
1. m
2. m
3. f
Fergus, born ca. 1087, died on 12-05-1161 at the age of ca. 74, in New Abbey Holyrood,
he married to Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias
Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of
Robert Fitz-Corbert and Mesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)
Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride), he married to Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth ,
she died ca. 1113, daughter of Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga,
daughter of Moddan of the Dale in Caithness.
Bjathok Gillesdaughter, she married ca. 1120 as first wife of Harald IV (Gillichrist) ,
King of Norway, born ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136 at the age of ca. 36, son of Magnus
III Olafsson of Norway alias Barfotr and Thora.(he married for the second time in ca.
1130 to Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter of Sweden, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, daughter of
Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden )
Fergus of Galloway
Fergus of Galloway, born ca. 1087, died on 12-05-1161, at the age of ca.74,
in New Abbey Holyrood, hostage at the court of King Henry I of England together with
David I, later king of Schotland, son of Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan) and
Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter, daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney,
Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna, daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall (Cerball
macDunlaingte, Lord of Ossory, King of Dublin, 0873)
He married
Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of
England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and
Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)
1. m
2. m
3. f
Gilbert of Galloway (Gille Brigte), Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1119, died 1185 at the age
of ca. 66, he married to Daughter of Fife, daughter of Duncan II, or Donnchad II
MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Ada/Ela or Hela, daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntingdon.
Uhtred or Huchtred, Lord of Galloway, born 1120, died on 22-09-1174 at the age of ca.
54. Maliciously killed by his brother Gildert, he married to Gunnild of Dunbar, daughter
of Walther of Dunbar, 3rd Earl of Dunbar of Annandale, and Aline of Sigrid.
Africa, she married Olaf Godredson alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, ca,
1105-53, was slain by Reginald Haraldsson on the 29-06-1153 in Ramsay.The son of his
brother Harald. Olaf I, 1103-53, son of Godred I. married Affrica, daughter of Fergus of
Galloway (2), Ingibjorg, daughter of Hacon, Earl of Orkney (Munch). Godred son of
Affrica was apparently, Olaf's only legitamete child; other children by
concubines-Reginald, Lagman, Harald and many daughters, one of whom (Ragnhilld)
m.Sumerled, lord of Argyll, q.v. (M places accession of Olaf in 1102 and stated that the
reigned 40 years. Some modern writers have assumed that Olaf's reign did not begin
untill 1113, supposing that part of the reigns of Lagman and Donald fall in the period
1103-13, but it is more reasonable to suppose with Munch that Olafe reigned 50 years.
Godred, aft. Godred II,went to Norway and did homage on behalf of his father, c. 1152
(M)] Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)
In the year 1075, all the chiefs of the Isles hearing of the death of Lagman, Sent
messengers to Murchadh O'Brein, King of Irland, begging of him to send some
competent person of the Royal race to be their King till Olave, son of Godred should have
grown up. The King willingly assented, and sent them one Donald, son of Teige,
asmonshing him to govern with all mildness and modeation, a kingdom which was not
his. Donald, however, after taken possession of the Kingdom, made light of the directions
of his Lord, and abusing his power very tyrannically, and committing many enormities,
reigned as a monster for tree years, after which time all chiefs of the Isles conspired, and
rising in abody drove him from their territory, he fled to Ireland and never returned
After the death of King Magnus, the chiefs of the Isles sent for and brought over Olave,
son of Godred Crouan, who was at that time residing at the court of Henry, King of
England, son of William.
In the year 1102, Olave, son of Godred Crouan, began to reign over all the Isles, and he
reigned forty years. He was a man of peace, and was in such close alliance with all the
Kings of Ireland and Scotland, that no one ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles
during his time. he took a wife name Affrica, daughter of Fergus of Galloway, by whom
he had issue, Godred. he had also many concubines, by whom he had isue three sons,
Reginald, Lagman, and Harald, and many daughters, one of whom was married to
10
4. f
5. f
Sumerled, Lord of Argyll, and this was the cause of the ruin of the whole kingdom.( The
Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys)
Charter of Olave, King of the Islands, A.D. 1134
O(laph, king of the Islands, to all the sons and faithful of the Holy Church of God, both
present and to come, greetings. Seeing that an earthly Kingdom is never well ordered
unless the Catholic service of the King in heaven be there observed. Therefore I Olaph,
with the assent of wise and good men in council, have decreed and resolved, that the
Christian religion in my Kingdom shall ber reserved entrie under own bishop, rather than
be rendered desolate under strangers, and as it were mercenaries, who seek their own and
the Lord's advantage. Known therefore and bear testimony to the truth, that by virtue of
my discretion, I have committed and for ever granted to Church of the blessed Mary of
Ferness on account of the proximity of the place, year and for the exellent life of the
inhabitants, the honor of the said episcopal election, and the observance of my whole law
of Christianity, saving always the reverence due to the Apostolic See. And in order that
the same may be more perfect and more
strictly observed, I have decreed a certain portion of my land for the erection of an Abbey
for the said Church, as another charter witnesseth, for a most free and perpetual alms.
These being witness: Eudo, the Annate; Gill, the prior; the mont; Wiliam and Hugo,
priests, Turkill, son of fohgel; Jol, son of Macmars; Gil; Fin; Snetol, son of Cutell, and
many others without the matter may effected. At Hou Ingren, son of Godred Crovan
Haraldson of the Sudreys alias White-Handed and Ranghild, daughter of Harald
Sigurdsson III alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway and Elisabeth or Ellisiv,
Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod. (Olaf, married for the second time to Ingiborg
Hakonsdaughter of Orkney, some say the she had 2 children Gudred King of Man and
Ranghild of Man, daughter of Haakon Paulson of Orkney and Helga Moddansdaughter.
He also had 2 Concubines, one of the concubines could be Magaret, the wife of Madadh,
Earl of Atholl.)
Margaret, she married to Alan FitzFaeld Stewart, died ca. 1070 in Oswestry, Shropshire,
son of Flaald.
Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule, married to Randulph of Moray, died ca. 1165, the first
of the family of Randulph was Dunegal, a celtic chief, proprietor of Stratnith or Stranith,
the original name of Nithdale, who lived in the reign of David I. On his death, his
extenive prossessions appear to have been shared amongs them by his four sons, only two
of whom, Randulph or Randolph, the eldest, and Dovenald, the youngest, can be traced,
son of Dunegal of Moray.
Gilbert of Galloway (Gille Brigte), Lord of Galloway
Gilbert , (Gille Brigte), Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1119, died 1185 at the age
of ca. 66, son of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,
illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of
Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap
Tudor)
He married
an daughter of Duncan II, Donnchad II MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Ada/Ela or Hela,
daughter of Henry,(son of David I alias the Saint, Earl of Huntingdon, King of Scotland)
1. m
Duncan , Earl of Carrick, died 1250. Hostage in England. MCXCIII. Duncan, gave to god
and St. May, and the monks of Melros, a certain part of his land in Carrick, which is
11
called Maybottle, in perpetual alms, for the welfare of his soul, and of all his relations,
before the bishop Josceline, and many other withnesses, as his charter witnesseth.
Annalas of Galloway, he married to Avelina Stewart, daughter of Alan Fitz-Faeld Stewart
and Margaret of Galloway (his Aunt and Uncle)
Duncan, Earl of Carrick
Duncan, Earl of Carrick, died 1250. Hostage in England. MCXCIII. Duncan, son of
Gilbert of Galloway, gave to god and St. May, and the monks of Melros, a certain part of
his land in Carrick, which is called Maybottle, in perpetual alms, for the welfare of
his soul, and of all his relations, before the bishop Josceline, and many other withnesses,
as his charter witnesseth. Annalas of Galloway, son of Gilbert of Galloway (Gille Brigte)
and an daughter of Duncan II, Donnchad II MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Ada/Ela or
Hela, daughter of Henry, (son of David I alias the Saint, Earl of Huntingdon, King of
Scotland)
He married
Avelina Stewart, daughter of Alan FitzWalter Stewart, High Stewart of Scotland. Lord of
Renfew, and Margaret of Galloway (his Aunt and Uncle)
1. m
Neil of Carrick, 2nd Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1256, ca. 36 years old, he
married at the age of ca. 30, ca. 1250 to the ca. 30 year old, Margaret Stewart, born ca.
1220, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 40, daughter of
Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl of Angus,
Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, (daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntigdon and
Adeline of Warenne)
Neil, 2nd Earl of Carrick
Neil, 2nd Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1256, at the age of ca. 36, son of
Duncan of Carrick and Avelina, daughter of Alan FitzFaeld Stewart and Margaret
of Galloway.
He married at the ca. 30 of ca. 1250 the ca. ca. 30 year old,
Margaret Stewart, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 40, daughter of
Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gillechrist , 4th Earl of Angus,
Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, (daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and
Adeline of Warenne)
1. f
Margaret or Majory, born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292 at the age of ca. 37, she married
first at the agw of ca. 10 years old, ca. 1265, Adam de Kilconcath or Kilconquhar, died
1271 in Acre or Tunis, son of Duncan MacDuff of Fife and Afreka of Fife, she married
for the second time at the age of ca. 16 year old, ca. 1271 in Turnberry Castle to the ca.
28 year old, Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale, Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1243, died on
04-04-1304 in Engeland? , at the age of 61, he is buried in Holmcultran Abbey, son of
Robert de Bruce (the Competitor), Lord of Annandale, and Isabel, daughter of Gilbert de
Clare, 3rd Earl of Herford and Gloucester, and Isabella, (daughter of William le Marshall
and Isabella de Clare).
12
Uhtred or Huchtred, Lord of Galloway

Uhtred or Huchtred, Lord of Galloway, born 1120, Maliciously killed by his
brother Gildert on 22-09-1174 at the age of ca. 54., son of Fergus of Galloway
(Macdonall) and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias
Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)
He married
Gunnild of Dunbar, daughter of Waltheof, 3rd Earl of Dunbar, 1st Earl of Annandale, and
Aline or Sigrid.
1. m
2. f
Roland, Lochlain or Rowland , Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland, died on

14-01-1200 in Northampton, buried on 18-01-1200 in Abbey of St. Andrews, he married
1st Eve, she died on 03-06-1217, he married for 2nd Eleanore or Helen de Morville, born
ca. 1150, died on 11-01-1217, at the age of ca. 67, daughter of Robert de Morville and
Avice, daughter of William de Lancaster and Gundrada, (daughter of William, Earl of
Warenne and Elizabeth, alias de Crepi, daughter of Hugh,alias Magnus, Earl of
Vermandois and Valois).
Eva, she married to Walter de Berkeley, Chamberlain of Scotland son of Roger de
Berkeley and Rissa. (a daughter, Ann or Agnes, she married Ingelram de Ballioll, born
ca. 1195, son of Bernard de Ballioll, of Barnard Castle, and Agnes de Picquigny. her son
was Sir Henry de Balliol, Lord of Cavan, born ca. 1233, he died ca. 1311 at the age of ca.
78, Sir Henrys son Alexander, he married, Isabel de Douvres, born ca. 1245, died on
18-03-1292 at the age of ca. 47, buried on 24-03-1292 in Catherbury Cathedral, daughter
of Richard FitzJohn of Dover, Baron of Chilham, and Maud or Matilda of Angus,
Countess of Angus.)
Roland, Lochlain or Rowland, Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland
Roland, Rowland or Lochlain, Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland, died on

14-01-1200 in Northampton, buried on 18-01-1200 in Abbey of St. Andrews, son of
Uhtred or Huchtred of Galloway and Gunnild of Dunbar.
He married 1st
Eve, died on 03-06-1217.
He married 2nd
Eleanore or Helen de Morville, born ca. 1150, died on 11-01-1217 at the age of ca. 67,
daughter of Robert de Morville and Avice, daughter of William de Lancaster and
Gundrada, (daughter of William, Earl of Warenne and Elizabeth, alias de Crepi, daughter
of Hugh, alias Magnus, Earl of Vermandois and Valois).
Children by Eve:
1. m
Thomas, Earl of Galloway, Earl of Atholl, died 1231, he married January 1211, Isabella,
Countess of Atholl, died on 25-09-1237, the Countess, married for the second time, with
Alan Dunward, who was called Earl of Atholl, 1233-35, daughter of Henry of Atholl or
Henry Strabolgi, 3rd Earl of Atholl, and Margaret.
A son from this marriage, Patrick, 5th Earl of Atholl, died 1242. Was burnt to death by
one of the Bissets at Haddington, buried in Franciscan graveyard at Haddington, East
Lothian.(she married ca. 1220, with Alan, alias Lundin or Lundie, (Hostarius), son of
13
2. f
Thomas de Lundin, and a daughter of (Malcolm or Mael Colcuim, 2nd Earl of Athol,
Mormaer of Atholl, and Hextilda, daughter of Huchterd, Walthoef or Uchterd
FitzWaldeve and Bedoch, daughter of Donald Bane alias the White, King of Scotland,
and Margaret)
daughter, she married to Walter Bisset.
Children by Eleanore or Helen:

3. m
4. f
Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1234 at the age of ca. 54, he
married 1st at the age of 20, ca. 1200, Alice de Lacy, daughter of John de Lacy and Alice,
daughter of Geoffrey de Mandeville,1st Earl of Essex and Rohesia, (daughter of Alberich
de Vere and Adelheid (Alice), daughter of Gilvert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke and
Lord Clare and Adelheid De Clermont Beauvais, he married 2nd ca. 1205 at the age of 25,
Rohese or Helen de Lacy, daughter of Henry de Lacy, and Emmeline, daughter of Walter
de Ridelisfort, and Annora, he married 3rd at the age of 29, ca. 1209, to the ca. 19 year
old, Margaret of Huntingdon, born ca. 1190, died on 01-01-1233 at the age of ca. 43,
sister of Isobel, thee wife of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale), daughter of David,
Earl of Huntingdon, and Mathilde or Maud, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of
Chester and Avranches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort LAmaury and
Mathilda, he married 4th time, at the age of ca. 50 years old, Hilda or Helen de l' Isle,
daughter of Reginald, Ranald , Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, Reginaldus
Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile., and Fonia of Moray. He had also Concubine.
Devorguilla, she married to Nicholas de Stuteville, born ca. 1182 in Liddel Castle,, died
on 19-10-1233 in Cottingham at the age of ca. 51, son of Nicholas de Stuteville and
Gunner, daughter of Ralph d' Aubigny (Tonenei) and Sibil Valognes.( daughter of
Deverguilla and Nicholas, Joan, born 1220 in Thetford, Norfolk, she married for the 1st
time to Hugh Bigod, Justicar of England, born 1215, died ca. 1266, son of Hugh Bigod,
Earl of Norfolk, and Maud, daughter of William le Marshall and Isabella, (daughter of
Richard alias Stongbow de Clare and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot Mac Murrough,
King of Leinster and Moore Toole) she married for the second time to Hugh Wake, son
of Balwin Wake and Isabel, daughter of William de Briwer, Lord of Torbay. A other
daughter of Deverguilla and Nicholas, Margaret, she married William de Mastac.
Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway
Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1234, son of Roland,
Rowland or Lochlain of Galloway and Eleanore or Helen de Morville.
He married 1st at the age of 20, ca. 1200,
Alice de Lacy, daughter of John de Lacy and Alice, daughter of Geoffrey de Mandeville,
1st Earl of Essex and Rohesia, (daughter of Alberich de Vere and Adelheid (Alice),
daughter of Gilvert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Oembroke and Lord Clare and Adelheid
De Clermont Beauvais
He married 2nd ca. 1205 at the age of 25
Rohese or Helen de Lacy, daughter of Henry de Lacy, and Emmeline, daughter of Walter
de Ridelisfor, and Annora
He he married 3rd at the age of 29, ca. 1209, to the ca. 19 year old
Margaret of Huntingdon, born ca. 1190, died on 01-01-1233, at the age of ca. 43, sister
of Isobel, the wife of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale), daughter of David, Earl of
Huntingdon, and Mathilde or Maud, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and
Avranches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort LAmaury and Mathilda.
He he married 4th time, at the age of ca. 50 years old
14
Hilda or Helen de l' Isle, daughter of Reginald , Ranald Somerladson Ragnall,

Ragnald, or Reginaldus Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile, and Fonia of Moray.
He had also Concubine.
Child by Alice de Lacy
1 f.
A daughter died ca. 1212
Children by Margaret de Huntingdon

2. f
3. f
4 m.
Devorgulla, born ca. 1215, died on 28-01-1290, buried on 31-01-1290 at the age of ca. 75
in Sweetheart Abbey, Kirkland, she married at the age of ca. 18, ca. 1233 to the ca. 23
year old, John de Balliol, Lord of Bailiol, Lord of Bywell, born ca. 1210, died on
27-10-1268 ca. 56 years old, son of Hugo or Hugh de Bailleul, Lord of Bailleul, Lord of
Bywell, and Cecilia de Fontaines.
Chistiana, died 1245-6, she married 1236 to William III Fortibus de Froz, Earl of
Albemarle, born on 17-12-1216, died on 23-05-1260 in Amiens at the age of 43, buried in
Thorton Abbey, son of William II de Fortibus or de Foz (or Forz), Count of Aumale,
Lord of Holderness, 11 march 1213/14, and Aveline de Montfichet.
Thomas
Children by Hild:
5. f
6. f
7. m
Helen of Galloway or Galweye, born ca. 1198, died on 21-11-1245 at the age of ca. 47,
she married ca. 1225 to Roger de Quincy, Earl of Winchester, born ca. 1210, died on
25-04-1264, son of Saher de Quincy, Earl of Winchester, and Margaret de Beaumont
(Bellemont). (Roger, married for the 2nd time before 05-06-1250 to Maud de Bohun, died
on 20-10-1252 in Groby Lincolnshire, widow of Anselm le Marshall, daughter of
Humphrey V de Bohun and Maud, daughter of Hugo or Hugh alias de Lusignan, Brun de
la March, Count de la March, Lord Lusignan and Isavella alias Taillefer, widow of John
alias Lackland, King of England, he married 3rd time, on 05-12-1252 to Eleanor or
Alianore de Ferrers, Countess of Derby, born circa 1225, died on 26-10-1274 at the age
of ca. 49, widow of Wiliam Vaux, after the death of Roger de Quincy she married Roger
de Leyburne of Elham,daughter of William 5th de Ferrers, 5th Earl of Derby, and Sibyle
Marshall.)
Marian or Mary, she married to John alias Red Comyn, Justicar of Galloway, son of
Richard Comyn. (grandson of William de Comyn and Sarah, daughter of Hugh FitzHugh
(parents of John alias the Black Comyn, he married Alianora or Marjorie, daughter of
John de Ballioll and Devorgulla of Galloway (sister of John alias the Black his mother)
Walter.
Son by a Concubine:
8. m
Thomas Mac Dhu Alan, he married a daughter of Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson
of Man and daughter of of Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl
and Fonia of Moray, daughter of Randulph of Moray and Bethoc of Galloway or of
Bedrule.
15
Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride)

Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride, Gillibrede nan Uaimh, Gill of the Cave, son
of Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan)and Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter of Orkney.
He married
Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth of Orkney, died ca. 1113, daughter of Haakon Paulson of
Orkney, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter.
1. m
2. f
Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert, Thane of Argyll, died ca. 1164, was slain at Renfew,
the name of his first wife is unknown, his second wife was Ranghild daughter of Olaf
Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, and
Africa of Galloway, Somerled married also (probably a Handfast marriage), a woman of
the Bissets from the Glens of Antrim. His 4th marriage, was with a Lowland Woman.
a daughter, she married to Malcolm, son of Malcolm Mac Heth, Earl of Moray, 1st Earl
of Ross, and a daughter of Lulach, alias the Fool, Mormaer of Moray, King of Scotland
and Finnghuala, daughter of Sinhill , Mormaer of Angus
Somerled Macgilbert (Somairli), Thane of Argyll
Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert,Thane of Argyll, died ca. 1164, was slain at

Renfew, while leading an expidition against Malclom IV of Scotland. Was the chief of an
Irish family which had settled in Argyll.
MCLXIV. As Somerled, Kinglet of Argyle, now for 12 years impiously rebelling agaist
Malcolm, King of Scotland, his natural Lord, drawing together a numerous army from
Ireland and drivene vengeance, with his sons, an innumerable people, by a few
provincialist, he was there slain, son of Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride) and
Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth , daughter of Haakon Oaulsson, Earl of Orkney and Helga,
daughter of Moddan.
The name of his 1st wife is unknown
His 2nd was
Ranghild, daughter of Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or
the Red, King of the Sudreys, and Africa, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth
or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England
and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert
and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)
Somerled married (probably a Handfast marriage ), a woman of the Bissets from the
Glens of Antrim
His 4th marriage, a Handfasting marriage, a common practice in Medieval Scotland,
whereby the couple clasped hands through a monolith and declared themselves married in
front of Witnesses) a Lowland Woman.
In the Year 1156, a naval battle was fought between Godred and Somerled, during the
night of the Epiphany of our Lord, with great slaughter on both sides. But when daylight came
they made peace, and shared between them the Kingdom of the Isles, and from that day to the
Kingdom have remained divided. Thus was the Kingdom of the Isles ruined from the time the
sons of Somerled got possession of it.
16
In the Year 1158, Somerled came to man with fifty-three ships, gave battle to Godred, put
him to flight, plundered the whole island, and retired. But Godred crossed over to Norway, for the
purpose of asking assistance against Somerled.
Child by 1st wife:
1. m
Somerlad jr. had two sons, John, and Maolmory.
Children by Ranghild:
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. m
6. f
7. m
Dugald or Dugall Somerledson of Argyl (Dulgallum), King of the Isles, 1155, died 1247,
inherited Lorn, Mull and Jura. He held the castle of Dunstaffnage and Dunollie. Name of
wife unknown
Reginald,Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, Reginaldus Rex Insularum
Dominus de Argile. Died 1207. Ragnall, King of Innsigall, and Oirirgaidhail (the Isles
and Argyll), was the most distinguished of Gall or Gaoidhael for prosperity, away of
Generosity, and feast of Arms. Three monastries were erected by him, viz. a monastry of
Black Monks (Benedictiines) in Iona, in honor of God and Colomcille, a monastry of
Black Nuns in the Same place, and a monastry of the Grey Frairs at Saghadul ( Saddle in
Kintyre) and it is he also who founded the monastic site of Molaise.( Macvvirch,
Sennachie of Clanranald (c. 1500) The Legendary History of the Lords of the Isles, the
Book of Clanranald, he married to Fonia of Moray, daughter of Randulph of Moray and
Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth
or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of England, and Sybil, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert
and Nest ap Rgys ap Tudor)
Angus , Engus or Aongus Mac Somerlad, Lord of Bute and Arran, died 1210 in Skye, in
the year 1210. Angus, son of Somereld was killed with his three sons. In the year 1192.
There was a contest between the sons of Somerled, Reginald and Angus, in which many
were wounded and fell, but Angus gained the victory, he married to daughter Caithness,
daughter of Harald Maddadsson, alias the Old, Earl of Orkney, 1139-1206, and
Gormflath MacHeth (Hvarfled Maceth), (daughter of Wimund the Monk and a daughter
of Somerled Macgilbert of Argyl)
Olaf or Olave Somerladson.
Baethag or Beatrice, 1st proiress of Iona. Bethog, daughter of Somerled, was a religious
woman and a black Nun. It is she that erected Teampall Chairinis, of the Church of
Cairnis, in Uibhist (Uist).
Malcolm Gillcolane, died 1164 in Renfew.
Children by a woman of the Bissets from the Glens of Antrim

8. m
9. f
10. f
Gillies or Gillicolum Mac Somerled, died 1164 in near Renfew, killed in action, name of
wife unknown
Somerledsdaughter, or the sister of Somerled ( Notes from the Chronicles of Man, she
married to Harald Haakonsson alias Smooth-Spooken/Slettmali, Earl of Orkney, 1126Dec. 1131, died 1131, son of Haakon Paulson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and
Helga Moddans- daughter.
a daughter, she married to Wimund the Monk, there daughter Gormflath MacHeth or
Hvarfled Maceth, she married Harald Maddadsson, alias the Old,( widower of Afreka,
daughter of Duncan or Donnchad MacDuff, Earl of Fife), Afrika was the mother of Adam
de Kilconcath, 1st husband of Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Neil of Carrick and
Margaret Stewart.
17
Child by a Lowland Woman:

11. m Gall MacSgillin (the Foreigner).
Dugald (Dugall) Somerledson (Dulgallum),, King of the Isles
Dugald or Dugall Somerledson of Argyl (Dulgallum),, King of the Isles, 1155, died
1247, inherited Lorn, Mull and Jura. He held the castle of Dunstaffnage and Dunollie, son
of Somerled Macgilbert of Argyl (Somairli) and Ranghild, daughter of Olaf Godredson of
the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, and Africa, (Fergus of
Galloway (Macdonall) and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry
I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of
Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. m
Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, 2nd of Dunollie and Lorne, died 1248,
Name of wife unknow
Dugall Scrag Dungallson, died ca. 1235.
Gillespec or Ospak Hakon (Haco Uspak) Dugaldson MacDougall, died 1230 in Bute,
buried in Iona, name of wife unknown, a son Rudri Ospaksson.
Olav.
Ranald.
Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, 2nd of Dunollie and Lorne
Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, 2nd of Dunollie and Lorne, died 1248, son
of Dugald (Dugall) Somerledson of Argyl (Dulgallum)
Name of wife unkown.
From this marriage:
1. m
Ewen , Eugene, John or Eogan) Duncanson MacDougall, 3rd Laird of Dunollie and
Lorne, died ca. 1270, name of wife unknown
Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall,
3rd Laird of Dunollie and Lorne, decleared him self King of the Isles.
Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall,, 3rd Laird of Dunollie

and Lorne, died ca. 1270, son of Duncan Dungaldson d' Ergadia, name of mother
unknown
1. m
Alexander Mac Dougall (de Ergadia) he married to the 3rd , daughter of John alias the
Red Comyn , Justicar of Galloway, and Marian or Mary, daughter of Hilda or Helen de l
Isle, daughter of Reginald or Ranald Somerledsson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuph of
Moray and Bethoc, (daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,
18
2. m
3. f

Tudor)
Duncan Ewenson Mac Dougall, 6th of Dunollie. He sided with Bruce and recieved by
porder of the Parliament assebled at Ardchatan, Dunolie and other estates forfeited by his
brother and nephew. Name of wife unknown
Mary de Ergadia (Queen Mary), 10 October 1303
Appointement of Attorny by Queen Maria's executors.
McBain No. 1117 (Exch. Q.R. Memoranda, 27 o 28 Ed. I.m. 32 dorso)
John de Campania and Walter de Thornetone executors of the testament of Maria,
Countess of Stratherne appoint an attorney to receive and discharge debt due from Alan,
son of Sir William Fitz Warin
Hillary Terms 1304/5
Appointment of Atterney by Queen Maria's Executurs
McBain No. 1642 (Exch. Q.R. Memoranda, 33 Edw. I,m. 62, dorso
Wilts, berkshire, Northampton:-John de Campania and Richard of Notingham, executors
of the testament of Maria, widow of William fitz Warin, deceased, formerly Countess of
Startherne, appount an attorney to receive and dicharge a debt of 300 marks which Alan
son and heir of the said William, acknowledged to be owing Maria, before the Barons.
Buried in London Grey Friars, 8 July 1291. Queen Maria Does Homage to King Edward I
of England
IN THE NAME OF THE LORD, AMEN. In presence of myself, Notaries, and
subscribing Witnesess, the unterneath written signatures of Bishops, Abotts, Priors,
Prioresses, Counts, Barons, Communities of villages, and others of the People, both
Clegy as well Laity of the Kingdom of Scotland, appeared, and took oarts of fealty to the
beforementioned Lord Edward, illustrious King of England, as superior and right Lord of
the Kingdom of Scotland at the place appointed, namely, on divers days and places
according as they follow in rotation. In the year of our Lord one thousand two hundred
and ninety one, and ninteeth year of the reign of the said King Edward, fourth indiction,
and twelft day of the month of June, near the Manor of Norham.
Town of Perth. On the eigth day of the month of July, in the house of the Mendicant
Brethren, Town of Perth, in the Cemetery of the Church.
Present. Brother Andrews, Abbot of Cupat ect. The Noble Lady, Maria, Queen of Man,
etc. Countess of Stratherne. John le Boutiler. John de Cambon. Made oath to said Lord
the King, in the Church of the Mendicant Brethren at Perth. The year and indication
aforesaid, at Linlithgow, the fourth day of the aforsaid month of July. Crystine Prioress of
Manuel, Made feattly to the aforsaid Lord the King as above.
24 July 1291. Fealty to King Edward I of England
Chapter House (Scots Documents) Box 16, No. 16: Foedora,i, 772-4: Bain No. 508. July
24. Friar Andrew, abbot of Coupar, Lady Maria Queen of Man and Countess of
Stratherne, John le Botiler, and John de Cambon, swore fealty in the Church of the Black
Frair's and in the King's camber there, Friar Thomas Abbot of Scone. Perth]
28 August 1296. Fealty. Tower Miscellaneaus Rolles, No. 89 (the Ragman Roll):Bain II
No. 828. Berwick-on-Tweed:-Marie Queen of Man (and others) del counte de Perth ut
supra.
7 April 1299. Queen Maria. Patent, 27. Edw. I, m 31: McBain II, No. 1062
The King at prayer of Mary's who was wife of Wiliam fitz Warin, and other friends of
prisoners both in Scotland and England, empowers Anthony, bishop of Durham, John de
Brittania and William le Latimer senior, to negotiate the exchange 'body for body' of
William fitz Warin, for Henry de Seincler, Marmaduke de Twenge for John de Moubray,
Robert le Consable for Ertur de Dunhon, William fitz Glay for John de Carry, John de
19
Kalentir for Reginald le Chen, William de Ross for William de Cathecart, Peter de
Dunwick for an esquire of Sir William de Cathecart, Stephen le Clerck for Gilbert
MacChristi, and Geoffry de Middenhale for William de Anegois: or make better terms
they can, but quickly as possuble. Westminster].
10 April 1299. Protection and Safe Conduct for Queen Maria. McBain, no, 1104.
Protection and safe conduct till Ascention day for Maria de Argayl wife of the King's
Liege Wiliam Fitz Warin, a prisoner on his behalf in Scotland, going to see her husband,
Westminster.]
23 December 1299. Debt. to Queen Maria. McBain, no. 1117 (Exch.,Q.R. Memoranda,
27 028 Edw. I,m. 32 Dorso). In presence of the King on Wednesday in Christmas Week,
anno xxiii to, Alan, son and heir of Sir William fitz Warin acknowledge his writing
binding himself in 300 marks of silver, to 'Ma Dame' Maria countess of Stratherne, late
consort of the said Sir William, for all husband's moveable and chattels in England and
Irland, to be paid to herself or attorbey at Carlisle' en Labbeye, , viz, 50 marks at each of
six trems folowing. Alan also undertakes to pay all his fathers debts and relive the
coutess; and quit claims to her the ward and marriage of John, son of Alan Logan in
Ireland, and all Sir William's goods in Scotland, saving to himself the money o his
marriage. he also will obtain for the coutess her dower in Ireland and england; and for
loyal performace binds himself and his heirs, executors, and goods, and consents to
distaint bt the seneschal pr other Royal officers till payment. Done under his seal at
Berwick-on-Tweed ut supra.
10 October 1300. Reciept by Queen Maria's Valet. MCBain No 1180(5)
Oct. 10. Receipt, Loman of Man, valet of Lady Maria former Queen of Man, for 2 casks
wine, 40 qrs. wheat, and 40qrs, Barley Malt, by the Kings Commands.
Newcastle-on-Tyne.Fragment of seal, yellow wax.]
10 October 1303. Appointment of Attorney by Queen Maria's Executurs.
McBain Bo. 1117 (Exch. Q.R. Memoranda, 27 o 28 Edw. I, m, 32 Dorso)
John de Campania and Walter de Thorntone, executors of the testament of Maria,
countess of Startherne appoint an attorney to receive and discharge debt due from Alan,
son of Sir William fiz Warin.]
[Hilary Term 1304-5
Appointment of Attorney vy Queen Maria's Executors. McBain No. 1642 (Exch. Q.R.
Memoranda,33 Edw.I,m. 62, Dorso). Wilts, Berkshire, Northamptom:-John de Campania
and Richard of Notingham, executors of the tetment of Maria widow of William fitz
Warin, deceased, formerly Countess of Stratherne, appoint an attorney to receive and
discharge a debt of 300 marks which Alan son and heir of the said William acknowledged
to be owing Maria, before the Barons., daughter of Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan
Duncanson MacDougall, she married 1st ca. 1248 the ca. 23 year old , Reginald II or
Ragnald Olafson, King of Man, born ca. 1225, murdered 30-05-1249 by the knight
Ivar at the age of ca. 24 years old, son of Olaf Godredson King of Man alias the Black
and Farquhar or Fearchar Macantagart or MacTaggart of Ross, Earl of Ross, she 2nd
married as the 4th wife, Malise V of Strathearn (Maol Losa II), 5th Earl of
Strathearn, died on 23-11-1271 in Dunblane, son of Robert of Strathearn, 4th Mormear
of Strathearn, her 3rd marriage was, ca. 1275, disp. April 1281, Sir Hugh Abernethy of
that Ilk, died 1291, son of Laurence de Abernethy and Devorgulla, daughter of Roland or
Lochlain, Lord of Galloway and Constable of Scotland, and Elenonore or Helen, daughter
of Robert de Morville and Avice, daughter of William of Lancaster, Earl of Kendal and
Gundrade, (daughter of William, Earl of Warenne and Surrey and Elizabeth or Isabella
alias de Crepi Vermandois, daughter of Hugh alias Magnus, Earl of Vermandois and
Valois, and Adelheid de Vermandois) and and her 4th marriage was in London to Sir
20
4. m
5. f
6. f
7. f
William Fitz-Warin, son of Fulk Fitz-FitzWarin and Maud, daughter of Robert le

Vasasour and Julian de Ros
Malcolm, 28 August 1296. Fealty. Charter House (Scots Document) Box 3, No. 12:
Palgrave, p. 153: Brain II, No. 808, Malcolm de Ergadia, brother of
Sir
Alexander de Ergadia, Duncan Cambel des Illes (and others, having come to the King's
peace, swear fealty and do homage for their lands. Berwick-on-Tweed (Seals lost)
28 August 1296. Berwick-on-Tweed:-Maulcolvm de Ergadia, 'Frere Sire Alisavdre de
Ergadia,' Duncan Cambell de Illes (and others) v.s.
daughter, she married Magnus of Man, de facto, King of Man, born ca. 1227, died on
24-11-1265 at the age of ca. 38 years old, in Rushen Castle, Castletown, 08-12-1265
(O.S.) Castletown, buried in St. Mary. of Rushen. Magnus, 1252-65, son of Olaf II;
married the daughter of Eogan of Argyll; in Norway, May 1253-54 and made by King
Hacon regem super omnes insulas quas antecessores ejus jure hereditario possidebant
(M); Easter 1256, visited court of Henry II (M. and Mathew Paris), c. 1264, became
vassal of Alexander II, King of Scots. died 24.11.1265 (his son Godred was proclaimed
King by the Manx rebelling against the Scots 1275, but rebellion unsuccessful)
(Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)
29 November 1265 Death of Magnus
(a) Anon) (fl.c.) Chronicle of the Kings of Man and the Isles
On the eight of the Calends of December died Magnus, son of Olave king of Mann and
the Isles, in the Castle of Russin, and was buried in the abby of St. Mary of Russyn.
(b) (anon) (fl. 13th Cent) M.S. Continvation of the History of William of Newburgh
This year died the king of man, after whose death it (Man) became tributary to the king of
Scotland; who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the king of Norway. After which kings
ceased to reign in Mann, son of Olaf Godredson of Man (the Black) and Farquhar
Macantagart or MacTaggart of Ross (Fearchar), Earl of Ross)
Anne or Amie, she married to Alexander McAester (McAlester), son of Angus Moir
MacDonald
Juliana, she married Alasdair og (Alexander) Angusson Mac Donald (Alexander of the
Isles), King of the Isles, died 1309? in After, deposed 1308, son (Aonghus Mor)
Fitz-Donald (the Insulis) and a daughter Colin Campbell.
Alexander Mac Dougall (de Ergadia), Lord of Argyle
Alexander Mac Dougall (de Ergadia), Lord of Argyle, 7 July 1292. Oath of Alexander of
Argyll. Chapter House (Scots Documents) Box 96, No. 96: Foedora,i, 761, McBain II
No. 621. Alexander of Argyll, Lord of Lorn, swears in the King's presence on the holy
Evangels to keep the peace in the Isles and outer lands of Scotland, Berwick-on-Tweed
(in Norman French)
Note: A small round seal in green wax appended. A shield changed with a single-masted
galley, without sails or oars, and a hawk at the bow. 'A'ALEXANDRI DE ERGADIA]'
10 July 1292. Appointment of Attorneys by Alexander of Argyll
Patent, 20 Edw. I, m. 8. Bain II, No. 625. Alexander de Ergadia in Scotland, appoints
Philip de Lorn and William Markefilli atterneys for two years. Berwick-on-Tweed.
11 July 1292. Licence to trade in Ireland. Patent, 20 Edw. I, m.8: Bain II. No. 625.
Alexander de Ergadia has licence for his men and merchants to trade in Ireland, provided
they are not outlaws or banished men of the King's realm. Berwick-on-Tweed.]
7 July 1296. Fealty, Chapter House (Scots Documents), Box 3, No. 36, Palgrave, page
178, Bain II, No. 791. Alexander de Argyll (Ergayel) khight, swears fealty, Elgin in
Moray (Damaged. Seal lost.
21
Tower Moscellaneous Rolls, No 89 (the ragman Roll), Bain II, No. 823
Elgyn in Moray:-Alexander de Ergayel (and others) (of his own free will, rebounced the
leage with the King of France, and swore fealty, tactis sacrosanctis, and kissing the Holy
Evangals)
28 August 1296. Fealty, Tower Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 89 (the Ragman Roll): Bain II
828. Berwick-on-Tweed:-Alisavndre de Archyl (and others "tenantz le Roi du countre de
Perth", ut supra.
10 September 1296, Argyll Exchequer, LTR. "Normina Villarum, No. 456: Bain II, No.
853 Commission to Alexander Earl of Menetethe to take in the King's hands the Castle,
Isles and Lands of Alexander of Argyll and John his eldest son. Berwick.
7 June 1301. Patent, 29 Edw. I.m. 17: McBain No. 1204. The King empowers the admiral
and captain of his fleet of the Cinque Ports, to recieve to his peace Alexander of Argyll,
John and Duncan his sons, Louglan le fitz Aleyn his son-in-law, and his wife, and all the
'husbands' and 'mesne' people of the Isle of Scotland, exept barons, baronets, and
other rich and great lords. Torkeseye. Son of Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson
MacDougall.
He married
The 3rd daughter of John alias the Red Comyn , Justicar of Galloway, and Marian or
Mary, daughter of Hilda or Helen de l Isle, daughter of Reginald or Ranald
Somerledsson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuph of Moray and Bethoc, (daughter of
Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter
of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet
(daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)
1. m
2. m
3. f
John alias the Lame d Ergadia, name of wife unkown

Duncan.
daughter , she married to Loughlan le Fitz Aleyn.
John alias the Lame Mac Dougall (or Ergadia), the 5th of Dunollie
John alias the Lame Mac Dougall d Ergadia, the 5th of Dunollie, died 1315,
25 July 1291.
Fealty to Edward I King of England. Chapter House (Scots Documents), Box 16, No. 2:
Feodora,i,772-4, Bain II No. 508
Sir John of Argyll, son of Sir Alexander of Argyll, swore fealty in the King's chamber in
the house of Black Friar, Perth.]
[who defeated Bruce at Dalree in 1306 and won from him his brooch, now known as
"Brooch of Lorn". Was Admiral of the English Fleet in the Western Seas to Edward II
1314-15, captured the Isle of Man in 1315.
October? 1301. Chancery Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 474: Stevenson,ii,437. McBain II,
No.
1255. John , Son of Suffne to Edward I Is with Sir Hugh Byseth and the King's Fleet and
awaits the King's pleasure. His land of Knapdale has been taken from him by John de
Ergadia on behalf of John de Menteth the King's enemy. Ask redress, son of Alexander
Mac Dougall (de Ergadia), and daughter of John alias the Red Comyn , Justicar of
Galloway, and Marian or Mary, daughter of Hilda or Helen de l Isle, daughter of
Reginald or Ranald Somerledsson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuph of Moray and
Bethoc, (daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall) and Elizabeth or Joan of England,
22
Tudor)
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. f
Ewen or John Mac Dougall, 5th of Lorn, he married to Joan or Joanna Isaac or Isane,
daughter of Thomas Isaac or de Isane and Matilda, (daughter of Robert de Bruce, Earl of
Carric and King of Scotland and Elizabeth, daughter of Richard de Burgh, 2nd Earl of
Ulster and Margaret, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly). Ewen had 2
daughters , Janet, she married to Robert Stewart, of Durrisdeer, and, Isabela, she married
Sir John Stewart
Alistair, fought at Dalry.
Alan Mac Dougall, attached to the household of King Edward II in 1320, had a son John.
Sir Dougal, had a son Duncan
daughter, she married to Sir Patrick Graham.
Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald, Somerladson of Argyl
Reginaldus Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile
Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, Reginaldus Rex Insularum

Dominus de Argile, died 1207. Ragnall, King of Innsigall, and Oirirgaidhail (the Isles
and Argyll), was the most distinguished of Gall or Gaoidhael for prosperity, away of
Generosity, and feast of Arms. Three monastries were erected by him, viz. a monastry of
Black Monks (Benedictiines) in Iona, in honor of God and Colomcille, a monastry of
Black Nuns in the Same place, and a monastry of the Grey Frairs at Saghadul (Saddle in
Kintyre) and it is he also who founded the monastic site of Molaise.
( Macvvirch, Sennachie of Clanranald (c. 1500) The Legendary History of the Lords of
the Isles, the Book of Clanranald, son of Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert of Argyl and
Ranghild Olafsdaughter of the Sudreys
He married
Fonia of Moray, daughter of Randulph of Moray and Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule,
daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of
England, and Sybil, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nest ap Rgys ap Tudor)
1. m
2. m
3. f
4. m
5. f
Donald or Dumhnall of Islay, died 1269 in Skipness, buried in Iona, he married 1st to a
daughter of Gillies Mac or Gillicolum Somerled , he married 2nd , a daughter of Walter
FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc of Angus, he was married for a third time name of
wife unknown
Ruairi , Rory or Roderic Reginaldson of Argyl. Clan Ruairidh, name of wife unknown.
Lauon or Joan of Kintyre, she married 1230 to Olaf Godredson, King of Man alias the
Black, son of Godred II Olafson of Man alias the Black and Phinola or Finnguala
Muirchertachsdaughter McLochlainn, (he had as concubine a cousin of Lauon, after the
divorce from Lauone, he married, Christina of Ross, daughter of Farquhar or Fearchar
Macantagart or MacTaggart Earl of Ross
Angus.
a daughter, she married Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson of Man, King of the
Sudreys, ca. 1187-1226, born 1153, murdered on 14-02-1229 in Tynwald, eldest son of
Godred II Olafson of Man alias the Black and his concubine Sabia.
23
6 f.
Hilda or Helen de l' Isle, she married ca. 1230 as his 4th wife. Alan FitzRoland of
Galloway, Lord of Galloway, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1234, son of Roland,
Lochlain or Rowland of Galloway and Eleanore or Helen de Morville.
(He married 1st Alice de Lacy, daughter of John de Lacy and Alice, daughter of Geoffrey
de Mandeville, 1st Earl of Essex and Rohesia, (daughter of Alberich de Vere and
Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Gilvert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke and Lord Clare
and Adelheid De Clermont Beauvais. He married for the first time ca. 1205. Rohese or
Helen de Lacy, daughter of Henry de Lacy, and Emmeline, daughter of Walter de
Ridelisfor, and Annora,. He married 3rd ca. 1209,
Margaret of Huntingdon, born ca. 1190, died on 01-01-1233, sister of Isobel, wife of
Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale), daughter of David of Huntingdon, Earl of
Huntingdon, and Mathilde or Maud, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of
Chester and Avranches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort LAmaury and
Mathilda.
Donald or Dumhnall of Islay
Donald or (Dumhnall of Islay, died 1269 in Skipness, buried in Iona, son of Reginald,
Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl and Fonia of Moray, daughter of
Randulph of Moray and Bethoc of Galloway or of Bedrule, daughter of Fergus of
Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of England, and Sybil,
daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nest ap Rgys ap Tudor)
He married 1st
A daughter of Gilles, the son of Somerled Mac Somerled
He married 2nd .
A daughter of Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice or Bethoc , daughter of Gilchirst
4th Earl of Angus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of
Huntingdon and Adeline of Warenne..
Name of 3rd wife unkown
Children from the first marriage:
1. m
2. m
Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor Fitz-Donald alias the Insulis, King of the Isles, died 1296, 7
July 1292, he married a daughter of Colin or Cailean Mor Campbell.
Alasdair Mor Donaldson, the MacAlisters of Loup.
Child his third wife:

3. m
Murchad/Murchaid.
Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor Fitz-Donald, alias the Insulis, King of the Isles
Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor Fitz-Donald (the Insulis), King of the Isles, died 1296,
7 July 1292 Oath of Angus and Alexander of the Isles
Chapter House (Scots Documents) Box 95, No. 14: Foedora,i, 761: McBain II No. 622.
Angus "fitz Dovenald des Isles" and Alexander his eldest son, swear in like manner to the
King their Lord, to keep his peace in the Isles, Berwick (in Norman French).
Noet: Only on e small round seal in Green Wax, with a single-masted galley, pennon
flying two hands brailing up sails on yeard. 'S'ALEXANDRI DE ISLES'
11 July 1292
24
Licence to trade in Ireland

Patent, 20 Edw. I,m.8: Bain, No. 635
Angus, son of Dovenald and Alexander has licence for his men and merchands to trade
in Ireland, provided they are not outlaws or banished men of the King's realm.
Berwick-on-Tweed, son of Donald (Dumhnall) of Islay and Gillesdaughter Mac
Somerled
He married
A daughter of Colin or Cailean Mor Campbell.
1. m
2. m
Angus Og of the Isles, King of the Isle, died 1330 in Finlaggan Castle Islay, fought for
Robert de Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn in 1314, he married for the 1st ,a daughter
of Dougall McHenry, of Glencoe, and for 2nd , Agnes O' Cathan, daughter of Guy
O'Cathan, of Ulster.
Alasdair Og or Alexander Angusson Mac Donald alias Alexander of the Isles, King of
the Isles, died 1309? in After, deposed 1308.
7 July 1292
Oath of Alexander of the Isles.
Chapter house (Scots Documents) Box 95, No. 15: Foedora,i, 761: McBain II, No.
623, Alexander of the Isles 'Fuiz Angegus fuiz Dovenald' swears to the King his
Lord to keep his peace in the Isles, Berwick.
Note; Only one small round seal in green wax, witha single-masted galley,pennon flying,
two hands brailing up sails on yard. 'S' ALEXANDERI DE ISLE'
20 April 1297
Alexander De Insulis
Tower Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 92, fol 12 (Compotus of Master Robert de
Cottingham the King's Clerck): Bain II, No. 878
To Gilbert 'querde lyon', the groom of Alexander de I(nsulis) coming to the King
with letters from him, and returning with the King's letters, for his expenses, 2g.
? June 1297
Tower Micellaneous Rolls, No. 47; Stevenson,ii, 189, 191:Bain II No. 903
(Completly blockened with galls, and parts mutilated)
Letter by Alexander de Ile reporting the proceedings of Llochlan and Rodric
Macrogri, the latter of whom he had captured. Also as to Alexander of Argyll and
Duncan his son: saying that he has taken the Stewarts castle of Galsrog. He
received
none of the money promised him.
? June 1297
Chancery Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 474: Stevenson,ii, 187: Bain II, No. 904
Statement (anonymous probably) by Alexander of the isles, as to the lawless doings of
Alexander of Argyl (de Ergadia) after coming to the King's grace at Elgin, and liberation
from prison, in wasting his writer's lands and slaying this people. He bags the King to
command the noble of Argyll and Ross to aid him in keeping the peace.Appends Juliana
his wife's seal, not having his own, son of Angus Mor (Aonghus Mor) Fitz-Donald (the
Insulis) and a daughter of Colin Campbell, he married Juliana MacDougall, daughter
of Ewen (Eugene, John or Eogan) Duncanson (sister of Queen Mary, first wife of
Reginald, King of Man, the brother of the last King of Man, Magnus) MacDougall, 3rd
Laird of Dunollie and Lorne, died ca. 1270, son of Duncan Dungaldson of Lorne (d'
Ergadia), six known children, Iaun MacDonald (Dubh the Black), Reginald,Somerled,
25
3. m
4. m
Angus , Godfrey, and Charles.

John Angusson Sprangach alias Bold John, Maclains of Ardnamurchan
28 August 1296 Fealy
Tower Miscellaneous Rolls, No. 89 ("Ragman Roll)": Bain II No. 823
Berwick-on-Tweed:-John de Ile (and others of Imverkeithing in Fife) ut Supra
Duncan Angusson, ancester of the Robertsons of Struan.
Angus Og, King of the Isle
Angus Og, King of the Isle, died 1330 in Finlaggan Castle Islay, fought for Robert de
Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn in 1314, son of Angus Mor or Aonghus Mor
Fitz-Donald alias the Insulis and a daughter Colin Campbell.
He married 1st
A daughter of Dougall McHenry, of Glencoe.
And for the 2nd time
Agnes O' Cathan, daughter of Guy O'Cathan, of Ulster.
Child from the first marriage:
1. m
Iain MacDonald alias Fraoch , the Snaling.
Children from the second marriage:

2. m
3. f
4. f
John or Iain MacDonald, 1st Lord of the Isles, died 1387, He divorced his first wife, by
Papal Dispensation from Amie/Euphemia MacRuari, daughter of Roderic de Insulus
(Rodrick MacRiare), of Garmoran, ( son of Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis.He married
for the second time, on 14-06-1350, dispensation
Margaret Stewart, died 1387, daughter of Robert II (Lord Steward) of Scotland, King of
Scots, Earl of Carrick, and Elisabeth Mure (of Rowellan).
Mary MacDonald, she married to William, 5th Earl of Ross, died on 09-02-1372, son of
Hugh Ross, Earl of Ross, and Matilda or Maud, daughter of Robert de Bruce and
Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Niel of Carrick en Margaret Stewart
Finvola MacDonald, she married to John Stewart.
John or Iain MacDonald, 1st Lord of the Isles
Johnor Iain MacDonald, 1st Lord of the Isles, died 1387, son of Angus Og of the Isles
and Agnes O'Cathan.
He divorced his first wife, by Papal Dispensation from
Amie/Euphemia MacRuari, daughter of Roderic de Insulus or Rodrick MacRiare, of
Garmoran, ( son of Alan MacRuairi (de Insulis).
He married for the second time, on 14-06-1350, dispensation
Margaret Stewart, died 1387, daughter of Robert II, Lord Steward, King of Scots, Earl of
Carrick, and Elisabeth, daughter of Adam Mure (of Rowellan).
1. m
2. f
3. m
Godfrey, Lord of Uist, ancesters of Siol Gorrie

Mary, she married to Lachlan MacLaen, of Duart.
Ronald, died 1386, 2 sons, Allan , Donald .
26

4. m
5. m
6. m
7. m
8. f
9. f
Donald of Islay, 2nd Lord of the Isles, died 1423. Clan Donald of Sleat, he
married, Margaret or Mary Leslie, daughter of Sir Walter Leslie, self stiled Earl of Ross,
and Euphemia, Lady of Ross, daughter of William Ross, and Mary McDonald, daughter
of Angus Og, King of the Isles and Agnes OCathan
John Mor MacDonald of the Isles alias the Tanister, Earls of Antrim, died 1427 in
Murdered by James Campbell, ancester of Clan Iain Vor of Dunyveg and the Glens, he
married to Margery Bisset or Byset, heiress, daughter of MacEoin or John Bisset
Alasdair Carrach Mac Donald. Ancester of the MacDonalds of Keppoch.
Hugh, Thane of Glentilt, he married to Heiress of Glentilt.( Mackintosh)
Margaret. she married to Angus Dubh Mackay, Chief of Strathaver.
Agnes, she married to John Montgomery, of Ardrossan.
Donald of Islay, 2nd Lord of the Isles
Donald of Islay, 2nd Lord of the Isles, died 1423. Clan Donald of Sleat, son of John or
Iain MacDonald of the Isles and Margaret, daughter of Robert II, Lord Steward, King of
Scots, Earl of Carrick, and Elisabeth, daughter of Adam Mure (of Rowellan).
He married
Margaret or Mary Leslie, daughter of Sir Walter Leslie, self stiled Earl of Ross, and
Euphemia, Lady of Ross, daughter of William Ross, and Mary McDonald, (daughter of
Angus Og, King of the Isles and Agnes OCathan)
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
Alexander of Ross, Lord of the Isles 1423-7 May 1449, died on 07-05-1449, his wife
was, Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander Seton, and his concubine was, a daughter of
MacPhee, of Lochaber.
Ian Mor Tanisteir, died 1427.
Alistair Carrach.
Angus, Bishop of the Isles.
Alexander of Ross, Lord of the Isles
Alexander of Ross, Lord of the Isles 1423-7 May 1449, died on 07-05-1449, son of
Donald of Islay and Margaret or Mary Leslie.
Married
Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander Seton.
His concubine was
A daughter of MacPhee, of Lochaber
Child by Elizabeth:
1. m
John McDonald, Earl of Ross, 4th Lord of the Isles, 07-05-1449, died May 1493, he
married to Elizabeth , daughter of James Livingston and Marian.
Children by his concubine:

2. m
Celestine of Lochalsh, died 1476, married Finvola MacLean, there son was Alexander
MacDonnell.
27
3. m
Hugh MacDonald of Sleat.

John McDonald, Earl of Ross, 4th Lord of the Isles
John McDonald, Earl of Ross, 4th Lord of the Isles, 07-05-1449, died May 1493, son of
Alexander of Ross and daughter of Alexander Seton
He married
Elizabeth Livingston.
1. m
2. m
Angus Og McDonald, self proclaimed Lord of the Isles 1480-1490, died 1490, married
Mary, daughter of Colin Campbell and Isabel Stewart , there son was
Donald Dubh alias the Black, claimed title of Lord of the Isles 1545, died 1545 in
Drogheda. Held captive at Inchconnell Castle since his fathers murder in 1490. In 1501
he was rescued by the MacDonalds and placed under the protection of his uncle Lord
Torquil MacLeod of Lewis.
Torquil.
John Mor MacDonald alias the Tanister, Earls of Antrim
John Mor MacDonald alias the Tanister, Earls of Antrim,, murdered 1427 in Murdered
by James Campbell, ancester of Clan Iain Vor of Dunyveg and the Glens, son of
John/Iain MacDonald of the Isles and Margaret Stewart.
He married
Margery Bisset or Byset, heiress, daughter of MacEoin or John Bisset and Sabia or Sawe
O'Neill. Daughter of Hugh ONeill
1. m
2. m
Sir Donald Balloch of the Isles, born 1407, died 1476, he married, Johanna, daughter of
Con Baccach O'Neill, 1st Earl ofTyrone and Alice, daughter of Gerald Fitz-Gerald and Sir
Rowland Fitz-Eustace, and Margaret dArtois
Ranald Bane.
Sir Donald Balloch
Sir Donald Balloch of the Isles, born 1407, died 1476, at the age of ca. 69, son of John
Mor MacDonald , Earls of Antrim, alias the Tanister and Margery Bisset or Byset,
daughter MacEoin or John Bisset.
He married
Johanna, daughter of Con Baccach O'Neill, 1st Earl ofTyrone and Alice, daughter of
Gerald Fitz-Gerald and Sir Rowland Fitz-Eustace, and Margaret dArtois

1. m
John de Insulis or John Mor, he married to Sabina O'Neill, daughter of Felin O'Neill alias
Bacach, the Lame and Doog Oge MacDuffy.
28
John de Insulis or John Mor

John de Insulis or John Mor, son of Sir Donald Balloch of the Isles and daughter O'Neill.
He married
Sabina O'Neill, daughter of Felin O'Neill alias Bacach, the Lame Doog Oge MacDuffy.
.Child from this marriage:
1. m
Sir John McIan, surnamed Cathanach, from being fostered by the O'Cathans of
Ulster. In 1498 he was at the head of the Clan Ian Vor, when the Lordship of the Isles
was finally forgitted. The next year he stormed the castle of Dunaverty in South Kintyre,
which had been garrisoned by the King, and hung the governor in the sight of the King
and his fleet. Soon after he was treacherously seized by his kinsman John Mac Ian Mac
Donell, of Ardnsmurchan, and brought to Edinburgh, 1494, when he and four of his sons
were executed for high treason, he married, Sheela Savage.his sons, Agnus Ilach, and
Alexander Mac Ian Cathanach he married to Katharine Mac Ian MacDonell.
Ruairi, Rory or Roderic Reginaldson of Argyl
Ruairi , Rory or Roderic Reginaldson of Argyl. Clan Ruairidh., son of Reginald , Ranald,
Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl and and Fonia, daughter of Randuloh Mormaer
Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,
Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ap Rhys ap
Tudor)
1. m
2. m
Dugall MacRuairi, Supported by King Haakon 1263, died 1268, name of wife unknown
His known sons are, Eric, died ca. 1287, Somerled, and Duncan, died after 1262
Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis, died after 1284 name of wife unknown
Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis
Alan MacRuairi alias de Insulis, died after 1284, son of Ruairi, Rory or Roderic
Reginaldson of Argyl .
1. f
2. m
Christina of Garmoran or de Insulis, she married, Duncan, son of Donald, or

Domhnall, 10th Earl of Mar, and Helen, daughter of Gruffudd ap Llywelyn ap Iorwerth
of Wales and Senena ab Cradog. (Duncan was the brother of Isabella, the first wife of
King Robert de Bruce.
Roderic de Insulus or Rodrick MacRiare, of Garmoran, died after 1306 , name of wife
unknown, children: Amie or Euphemia MacRuari, she divorced, by Papal Dispensation
from Angus Og of the Isles, King of the Isle, died 1330 in Finlaggan Castle Islay, fought
for Robert te Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn in 1314, son of Angus Mor or Aonghus
Mor Fitz-Donald alias the Insulis and a daughter Colin Campbell. And a son
Ranald/Reginald, died 1346. Last of the Clan Ruari.
29
Angus, Engusor Aongus Mac Somerlad, Lord of Bute and Arran

Angus, Engusor Aongus Mac Somerlad, Lord of Bute and Arran, died 1210 in Skye, in
the year 1210. Angus, son of Somereld was killed with his three sons. In the year 1192.
There was a contest between the sons of Somerled, Reginald and Angus, in which many
were wounded and fell, but Angus gained the victory, son of Somerled or Somairli
Macgilbert of Argyl and Ranghild Olafsdaughter of the Sudreys.
He married
A daughter of Harald Maddadsson alias the Old, Earl of Orkney and Caithness,
1139-1206, and Caithness and Gormflath MacHeth or Hvarfled Maceth, daughter of
Wimund the Monk and a daughter of Somerled MacGilbert of Argyl
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. m
James Angusson Mac Sorley or Macrory, Lord of Bute, died 1210, name of wife
unknown, a daughter, Jane MacSorley/Macrory, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1280,
she married ca. 1240 to Alexander Stewart, 4th High Steward of Scotland, born ca. 1214,
died ca. 1283, son of Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice or Bethoc of Angus.
Son.
Angusson of Argyl, killed died 1210.
Son .
Donald Angusson, name of wife unknown
Donald Angusson
Donald Angusson, son of Angus, Engus or Aongus Mac Somerlad and a daughter of
Harald Maddadsson alias the Old, Earl of Orkney 1139-1206, and Caithness and
Gormflath MacHeth or Hvarfled Maceth, daughter of Wimund the Monk and a daughter
of Somerled MacGilbert of Argyl
1. m
Angus Moir MacDonald, name of wife unknown, a son Alexander McAester or

McAlester, he married to Anne or Amie MacDougall, daughter of Ewen , Eugene, John
or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall.(sister of Queen Mary)
Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson alias One-Eye, King of Dublin

Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson alias One-Eye, King of Dublin, 0917, King of
Northumbia, he died ca.926, son of Ivar II Sitricson of Dublin
He married on 30-07-0925 in Tamworth, Staffordshire. 0925, Here King Athelstan and
Sihtric King of Northumbia, assembled at Tamworth on the 30 January, and Athelstan
gave him his sister, 0926, Here fiery rays appears in the northern part of the sky. And
Sihtric perished and King Athelstan succeeded to the Kingdom of Northumbria. (Anglo
(Saxon Chronicle).
Edith, she died ca. 0937. On widowhood became a nun at Polworth Abbey and tranfered
to Tamworth Abbey, Warwickshire, where she was elceted Abbes. She was cannonised
and her feast day is 15th of July, daughter of Edward I alias the Elder, King of
30
England, and Edgiva or Eadgifu, daughter of Sighelm of Kent.( But not long afterwards
he cast off the blessed maiden and deserting his Chitstianity, restored the worship of
idols, and after a short while ended his life miserably as an apostate. Accordingly the holy
maiden, having preserved her chastity, remained strong in good works to the end of her
life, at Polesworth in fast and in vergils, in prayers and in zeal for almsgiving. She
departed after the passage of a praiseworthy life from this world on 15 July, at this place,
where to day divine miricals do not cease to be performed. (Roger of Wendover)
He had more than one woman
Children by his concubines:
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. m
6. m
Olaf Kvaran, Anlaf Sigtryggson alias the Sandal or Amlaib mac Sitric, King of Dublin,
0945-8 and 0953, King of Northumbria 0941-3 and 0942-52, Suzearin of Man 0934-54,
died ca. 0981 in Iona, he had more than one wife, Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn,
mother of Olaf Silkbeard, died 1030. Famed for her six marriages, daughter of Morugh
MacFinn of Leinster, King of Leister, acceded 965. She was also married and divorced,
Brain Boruma MacCennetig, King of Munster of Munster, a other wife was, a daughter
Constantine II of Scotland, and his third wife was Donnflaith Muiretachsdaughter.
Godred Sigtryson, King of Dublin 0950-1, (1051 Munch), the sources
conterdict each other. Godred son of Sytric, reining in 1066: died 1070 (Munch held that
Gordred probably belonged to the dynasty at Dublin-possibly indentical with Godred,
grandson of Ragnald, ruler of Dublin (Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)In the year
1047 Godred, son of Sytric, was already King of Man, see the Chronicle of Man
and the Sudreys.(Trans. Munch)
In the Year 1051, Godred, son of Sytric, King of Man died, who was succeeded by his
son Fingall. (Munch)
A.D. 1066 (Oliver),(1047 Munch) Godred the son of Sytric, reigned in Mann, son of
Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson of Dublin alias One-Eye, Name of wife unknown ,
children, Magnus Godredson of the Sudreys, King of the Sudreys, and Fingal of the
Sudreys, King of Man, 1051. Fingal, son of Godred, son of Sytric, succeeded 1070 (M)
apparently expelled 1079 (Handbook Britsih Chronology, 1961).
Harald or Aralt Sigtryson, King of Limerick, died ca. 0940 in Connaught, name of wife
unknow.
Sigurd Sigtriggson, died 0937.
Oisle Sigtryggson, died ca. 0937.
Halfdan Sigtryggson.
Olaf Kvaran, alias the Sandal, Olave Cuaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson,
or Olaf the Red, King of Dublin
Olaf Kvaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson alias the Sandal, King of Dublin,0945-8 and
0953, King of Northumbria 0941-3 and 0942-52, Suzearin of Man 0934-54, died ca. 0981
on Iona, When Athelstan expelled his two sons (Sigrtigg's) (as it would seem by a former
marriage, or illegitimate), Olaf (Anlaf and Godred) (Notes Munch
Olave Cuaran or Olave of the Sandal, called also Olave the Red, Olave Sitricson,
was King of Dublin and Northumbria. he ruled the Irish Norsmen of Dublin for nealy 30
years. In
A.D.0941 he was chosen King of Northumbria, and obtained the sovereignty of all the
provinces on the north of the Watling Street. In 0943 he was baptisted, King Edmund
acting as god-father; but whatever his faith, his acts were pagan, especialy in Ireland, to
which he retired. After a vian attemed to reinstate himself in Northumbria, he finnally
31
settled in Dublin; but his power was broken at the battle of Tara against Malachy II, and
his expulsion from Dublin ended, in the language of the native chronicler, " the
Babylonian captivaty of Ireland, inferior only to the captivity of Hell" Broken in spirit,
the aged warrior sought rest in the seclusion of Iona, where, after penance and good
conduct, he died A.D.0 981.(Notes of Munch
Abdicated,0980, King of York, 0943. Which wife was the mother of which child is an
issue for debate between sources. Acc.0941. Early 0943 acknowledged overlordship of
Edmond, King of the West-Saxons who had recoverd Five Boroughs from him in 0942.
Expelled by the Danes of York sumer 0 943, but he seems to have struggled with Ragnald
or Reginald, for the throne in 0944 in which year he again driven from York; returned to
Ireland but again estblished himself at York 0949; expelled again 0952 and returned to
Ireland. For later career see Todd, Wars of Gaedhill with the Gaill, pp. 278 seq.
H.B.C.1961)
0941. Here the Northumbrians belied thier pledges, and chose Olaf from Ireland as their
King. (The Worcester Manuscript(A.S.C.)
0942, Here Olaf broke down Tamworth and a great slaughter fell on either side, and the
Danes had the victory and led much war-booty away with then. Wulfrun was seized there
in the raid. Here King Edmund beseiged King Olaf and Archbishop Wulfstan in
Leicester, and he might have controlled them had they not escaped from the stronghold in
the night. And after that Olaf obtained King Edmund's friendship; and then the King
Edmund recieved the King Olaf at baptism, and give to him royally. And the same year,
after a fairly long interval, he recived King Raegnald at the bishops hands. The
Worcesters Manuscript (A.S.C.)
0944. Here King Edward brought all Northumbria into his domain, and caused ro flee
away two kings, Olaf Sihtricson and Raegnald Guthfrithson. (The Wincester
Manuscript(A.S.C.)
0944. Here King Edmind conquered all Northumbria, and caused to flee away two
royally-born men, Olaf and Raegnald (the Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)
0949. Here Olaf Cuaran came to the land of Northumbria (the Peterborough Manuscript
(A.S.C.
0952 Olaf Sigtryggsson Expelled from York
(A) Anon) The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
In this year the Northumbrian drove out King Olaf, and recieived Eric, Harald's son, son
of Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson of Dublin alias One-Eye and a concubine.
One of his wife was
Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn, mother of Olaf Silkbeard, died 1030, famed for
her six marriages, daughter of Morugh MacFinn of Leinster, King of Leister, acceded
965. (She married and divorced , Brain Boruma MacCennetig, King of Munster
a other wife was,
a daughter Constantine II of Scotland,
and his third wife was
Donnflaith Muiretachsdaughter, (she re-married Donnchad, (son of Finn Sinna, High
King of Ireland)
Children by Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn:
1. m
2. m
Sitric Olafsson , alias Slikbeard, King of Dublin, born ca. 0980, died 1042, at the age of
ca. 62 years old, he married to Slani O'Briain, daughter of Brain Boruma MacCennetig,
King of Munster,0978, King of Ireland, 1002, and Eachraidh Caerbhall, Slani was a
daughter of his Step-father
Dubgall Olafson, died 1040.
32
3. m
4. f
5. m
Dubgilla.
Gyda Olafsdaughter, she married to Olav 1 Tryggvesson, King of Norway, born ca. 0968,
killed in a sea battle at Oersund 09-10-1000, at the age of ca. 32 years old, son of Trygve
Olavson King of Norway and Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle. (his first wife was Geira
of Wenden, Princess, born ca. 0965, died ca. 0985 at the age of ca. 20 years old, daughter
of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf of Poland (Mieszko), Duke of Poland, 960, and Dubrawka of
Bohemia (Dobroslawa) and his third wife was Thyra Haraldsdaughter , ca. 0970, died on
18-09-1000, at the age of c. 30 years old, daughter of Harald II Gormsen of Denmark
alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,0940, King of Norway 0970, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of
Wenden.
Godfraid or Godred Olafsson, died 0963.
Children by a daughter Constantine II, King of Scotland:

6. m
Gluniarvon Jarnke Olafson , alias of the Iron Knee, King of Dublin, ca. 0980-9, slain
0989, name of wife unknown , he had a son Gillaciarain, slain 1014.
7. m Reginald or Ragnall Olafson, died 980, name of wife unknown
8. m Harald or Aralt Olafson, died ca. 1000, he had a son named Ivar.
9. m Magnus, deposed c. 926.
10. m Gillaparraic or Gillie Patrick , died 0983 in Slain.
Child by his third wife:
11. f
Maelmuir, she married to Maelseachlainn Mor or Malachy the Great, High King, died ca.
1022, son of Domnall of Ireland.
Sitric Olafsson, alias Slikbeard, King of Dublin
Sitric Olafsson , alias Slikbeard, King of Dublin, born ca. 0980, died 1042,at the age of
ca. 62 years old, son of Olaf Kvaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson of Dublin alias alias the Sandal
and Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn
He married
Slani O'Briain, daughter of Brain Boruma MacCennetig , King of Munster, 0978, King
of Ireland, 1002, and Eachraidh Caerbhall, Slani was a daughter of his Step-father
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. m
Olaf Sigtryggson, King of Dublin, slain 1012, he married to Maelcorre ingen Dunlaiing
O'Muiredaig, a daughter, Ranghild or Ragnhildr, she married to Cynan ab Iago ap Idwal
of Gwynedd, son of Iago ab Idwall of Gwynedd, and Dubhgall, slain 23-04-1014 in the
battle of Clontarf.
Finen, died 1012.
Godred , slain 1036, name of wife unknown, he had a son Aralt, the father of Maelmuire,
she married Gillapadruig, he was slain 0995
Artalach, slain1000
Glunoarann, slain 1031.
Reginald or Ragnall Olafson
Reginald or Ragnall Olafson, died 980, son of Olaf Kvaran or Anlaf Sigtryggson
of Dublin alias the Sandal and a daughter Constatine, King of Scotland.
33

1. m
2. m
Eachmarcach Reginaldson, King of Dublin, 1035-38, and 1046-52.

Sigtrygg Reginaldson of the Sudreys, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1049/50-65, died ca. 1065,
name of wife unknown
Sigtrygg Reginaldson, King of the Sudreys
Sigtrygg Reginaldson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1049/50-65, died ca. 1065, son of
Reginald or Ragnall Olafson of Dublin.
Name of wife unknown :
1. m
Godred II Sigtryggson of the Sudreys, King of the Sufreys, 1065-75, died ca. 1075, name
of wife unknown , children: Fingall Godredson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1075, died ca.
1075, and a son he died ca. 1088 in Isle of Man.
Harald or Aralt Sigtryson, King of Limerick
Harald or Aralt Sigtryson, King of Limerick, died ca. 0940 in Connaught, son of Sitric
Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson of Dublin.
1. m
2. m
Magnus II Haraldson or Maccnus Mac Arailt, King of the Sudreys, ca. 0962-0976/7.
Godred Haraldson, 0977-0989 King of Man and the Isles, died 0989, Name of wife
unknown
Godred Haraldson, King of Man and the Isles
Godred Haraldson, 0977-0989, King of Man and the Isles, died 0989, son of Harald or
Aralt Sigtryson.
1. m
2. m
Ragnald Godredson, died 1005.

Kenneth Godredson, died 1005, he had a son Swein Kennethson, died 1034.
Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson, alias the White King of Dublin
Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson alias the White, King of Dublin, died ca.0872 in battle of
Hafrsfoird, (0853-0872)
Olaf the White
(a) Anon (C13) Eiriks Saga (Thorfinn Saga)
I Gwyn Jones, The Norse Atlantic Saga, p. 163
There was a King named Olaf who was known as Olaf the White: he was the son of King
Ungjard, son of Helgi, son of Olaf, son of Gudred, son of Halddan Whiteleg the
Upperlanders King. Olaf went raiding in the west and conquered Dublin in Ireland along
34
with the Dublin territory, and made himself King. He married Aud the Deep-minderd, the
daughter of Ketil Flatnose, son of Bjorn Buna, a man of rank from Norway: and the name
of their son was Thorstein the Red. Olaf fell in Battle there in Ireland, after with Aud and
Thorstein made their way to the Hebrides, where Thorstein married the daughter of
Eynvind Easteman and sister of Helgi the Magi. They had may Children, (Eiriks
Saga) son of Ingjald
Helgisson.one of his wife was, daughter of Kenneth I MacAlpin, King of Scotland
0844-0859.
The other ones where
a daughter of Aedo Finlaithsdaughter of Ireland, it is nor clear how her mother is,
daughter of Aed Findliath of O'Neill alias White Hair, King of Ireland and Ailech,
0862-0875, and Maelmuire MacAlpin, according to John Haywood, Encyclopeadia of the
Viking Age.
A daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of
Ossory and King of Dublin.0873.
And a daughter of Constantine I of Scotland.
He married Aud, she became his widow or he divorce her, to married daughters of
Rullers around the Irish Sea, to have more political power in that Irish Sea,
Aud/Unn Ketelsdaughter (the Extremely Rich of Deep-Minded), born ca. 0840. There
arisis a presumtion (albeit a rebuttable one) that Aud was born in the Sudreys, rathre than
in Norway. Norseman of that period tended to leave their wives and families in Norway
and to acquire new ones in the foreign lands in which they went to settle. Died ca. 920 in
Iceland. There is evidence from borth Icelandic sagas and Irish annals, that Ketils
daughter, Aud, " the Extrimely Rich" or "Deep-minded", married Olaf the White of
Dublin. This marriage would appear to have taken place or before 853. It is likely the
Aud and her sisters lived in the Sudreys and that they, as well Aud, were, or became,
Christians. After Groa's wedding, Aud left Caithness secretly for the Orkneys and there
emigrated -with Thorstein the Red's daughters (except Groa) and his only son Olaf Feili,
as well with Thorstein's followers - to Iceland where she became the founder of a
poweful and illiustrious Icelandic family. While in the Faroes, Aud, married aother of the
Granddaughters, Oluva, to a Faroese, Aud had tried to persuarde her father Ketil
Flat-Nose, to go to Iceland with her but he said that he was too old, which is not
surprising as he must, at that time, have been at least in his middle seventies.
G.V.C. Young, The Isle of Man under the Norse.(G.V.C. Young, Isle of Man under the
Norse), daughter of Ketel Bjarini Bunason alias Flatnose or Flatnef and Yngvild
Kitelsdaughter.
Children by Aud:
1. m
2. m
3. m
Karl Olafson, slain in Battle ca. 0868.. In view of the fact that Karl, a son of Olaf the
White and Aud was slain in battle in about 0868, it woul seem likely that his grandfather,
Ketel Flat Nose, was born in or before 0815,( G.V.C. Young, Isle of Man under the
Norse).
Eystein Olafson, died ca. 875 in Scotland. Eystein himself only ruled for two years, being
"deceitfully slain by Alband (Halfdan the Dane) in about 0875, From Eystein's death in
about 0875 until 0881, Dublin seems to have been ruled by a Norseman, Earl Barid
Thorstein Olafson alias the Red of Dublin, King of Dublin, 0875, born in Dublin, died
0890 in Caithness, he married to Thuride or Thorida Eyvind, daughter of Eyvind
Bjornsson of Gotaland alias the Eastener and Rafertach or Rafarta MacDunghal.
35
Thorstein Olafson, alias the Red, King of Dublin

Thorstein Olafson alias the Red, King of Dublin, 0875, born in Dublin, died 0890 in
Caithness. Thorstein went to the Orkneys and became a ally of Earl Sigured or Orkney.
Between them they conquered Caithness, Sutherland and parts of Ross and Moray. After
Earl Sigurs's death, Thorstein the Red continued his conquests and ultimatly ruled over
the Northern half of Scotland but, about 80, he was killed in Caithness by treatery of the
Scots.
The reason for Thorstien the Red's move to the Orkeney's is not certain but it seem to
have taken place after King Harald Fairhair's raid in the West, during wich he siad to
have destroyed all the dwellings in Man. Presumably this means the dwellings of all
important Norseman in the island. In any event, his mother Aud, followed her son to
Caithness. (G.V.C.Y.)
After a successful career, Thorstein prerished by treachery, being betrayed by the Sots,
and slain in battle A.D. 0875. Jarl Sigurd, his ally, came to his daeth in a singular was. He
had slain, in single conbat, Mallvide " with the buck-tooth" and, cutting off his head,
hung it in triumph from the saddle-bow, in which position the projecting tooth inflicted so
severe an injury on his leg, that he died in consequence, and was buried on the banks of
the Oikell, which marks the limits of Sutherland.-Robertson, vol. i. p.p. 44-47. (Much),
son of Olaf or Anlaf Ingjaldson of Dublin alias the White and Aud/Unn Ketelsdaughter
alias the Extremely Rich of Deep-Minded, daughter of Ketel Bjarini Bunason alias
Flatnose or Flatnef and Yngvild Kitelsdaughter.
He married
Thuride, a sister of Helgi the Lean who married Aud's Sister Thurunn on, probably on in
the latter half of the 0880s. (G.V.C.Y.) to Thuride or Thorida, daughter of Eyvind
Bjornsson of Gotaland alias the Eastener and Rafertach or Rafarta, daughter of
Cearbhall MacDunghal, Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin.
1. m
2. f
3. f
4. f
5. m
Olaf Feili or Feilan Thorsteinson, born ca. 0874. Olaf Feilan, the only son of Thorstein
the Red died on the very day he married (Munch). Emigrate to Iceland, he married to
Alfdis a daughter , Thora.
Groa Thorsteinsdaughter, born ca. 0877 in Dublin, she married to Duncan , Mormaer of
Caithness, there daughter Gerlaugh or Gerlod, married Thorfinn, Earl of Orkney, he died
ca. 0963, son of Turf-Einar Rognvaldson.
Oluva Thorsteinsdaughter.she married to Grandson of Grim Kamban.
Thora Thorsteinsdaughter., she married to Thorstein Thoralfsson.
Snorl alias the Good.
Halfdan Gudrodsson, alias the Black, King of Westfold,
Halfdan Gudrodsson alias the Black, King of Westfold, born ca. 0809, died ca.
0863, at the age of ca. 54 years old, Halfdan's Death.- Halfdan the Black was driving
from a feast in Hadaland, and it so happened that his road lay over the lake called Rand
(the Rands-Fjord; an the bight called Rokensvik is at a farm called Roken) It was in
spring, and there was a great thaw. They drove across the bight called Rokensvik, where
in winter there had been a hole broken in the ice for cattle to drink at, and where the dung
had fallen upon the ice the thaw had eaten it into holes. Now as the King drove over it the
ice broke, and King Halfdan and many with him perished. he was then forty years old. he
had been one of the most fortunate Kings in respect of good seasons.
36
The people thought so much of him, that when his death was known, and his body was
carried to Ringerike to bury it there, the people of most consequence from Raumarike,
Westfold, and Hedemark, came to meet it. All desired to take the body with them to bury
it in their own district, and they thought that those who got it would have good crops to
expect. At last it was agreed to divide the body into four parts. The head was laid in a
mound at Stein (the farm of Stein in Hole) in Ringerike, and each of the others took his
part home and laid it in a mound; and those have since been called Halfdan's mounds.
(Heimskringla, Snorri Sturluson, 1930-1961), son of Gudrod or Godefrid Hunterking
alias the Magnificent and Asa Haraldsdaughter.
He married 1st
Rangnhild Haraldsdaughter. Heinskringla says, daughter of Harald Goldbeard, King of
Sogn, first wife of Haldan the Black, whith whom she had a son Harald; she died nine
years after her marriage. i, 79.10.=22. Daughter of Harald of Sogn (Goldbeard), King of
Sogn.
He married 2nd
Ranghild Sigurdsdaughter. Heimskringla statet she is the daughter of Sigurd Hart and of
Thorny daughter of Klack Harald King of Jutland, siezed by the bareserk Haki when he
has slain her father; marriage with her putt off pending the healing of Haki's wounds; but
in the meantime she is robbed from Haki by order of King Halfdan the Black who
straightway married her, i 81.15-83.9 her dream 83.14=31, her son is Harald Fairhaer.
85.3-9, daughter of Sigurd Hjort Helgisson, King in Ringerike, and Thorny or Ingeborg
Haraldsdaughter.
1. m
Harald Halfdansson alias the Younger. In the spring the young Harald fell sick, and died
at the ten years of age. He was brought up in Sogn, by his mother's father, King Harald.
Children from second marriage

2. m
3. m
Harald alias Fairhair,King of Norway, acceded 0858, born ca. 0858, died 0945. Deposed,
0928, Some say abdicated 0932. His first wife was Gyda Ericsdaughter, daughter of Eric
of Hordaland, King of Hordaland, his second wife was Asa Hakonsdaughter, daughter of
Haakon Grojgadsson of Lade, his third wife was Ragnild Eicsdaughter of Jutland
Haithabu alias the Mighty, daughter of Eric of Haihabu. And his 4th wife was Swanhilda
Eysteinsdughter of the Uplanders, daughter of Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy,
Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim, and Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter, his 5th wife
was , Snaefried, and loved her so passionatly that he forgot his kingdom. Partner is
Snaefrid (Snowfair) Swasisdaughter. Snaefrid died; but her corpse never changed, but
was as fresh and red as when she lived, his 6th wife wasAshild Ringsdaughter, daughter of
Ring Dagsson, and the 7th was Thora Mostaff.
Guttorm.
Harald alias Fairhair, King of Norway,
Harald, alias Fairhair, King of Norway, acceded 0858, born ca. 0858, died 0945at the age
of ca. 87 years old. Deposed, 0928, Some say abdicated 0932. Heimskringla says son
Halfdan the Black and Ragnhild daughter of King Sigurd Hart of Ringrealm, i 85.3=4,
See Eoropaisch Stammtaflen Volume II table 75.
King Harald Fairhair's Expedition to the Islands.
There is little known of the history of the Sudreys from 0853 untill after King Harald
37
Fairhair's punitive expedition, which probably took place shortly after 0885. The reason
for this raid seems to have been that many Norsemen had left Norway from the Orkeneys,
Shetland and the Sudreys as a result of King Harald's operations in their homeland and
had turned the islands in the West into bases for making retaliating raids against their
mother country. According to one of the Icelandic sagas, King Harald subdued the
Shetlands, the Orkneys and the Sudreys going so far West [sic] as the Isle of Man and
destroyed all the dwellings in Man. The vicious action gainst the Isle of Man shows the
importence which it must have has as a base of the Norsemen in the West and would also
give strong support to the contention that the Isle of Man was already the seat of the
leaders of the Norse community in the Sudreys. King Harald's expedition may well have
been the cause of the depostition of the coint-hoard in the parish of Kirk Christ, Lezayre
(possibly at East Kella near Sulby), which Michael Dolley considers may have taken
place about the end of the ninth century (G.V.C. Young, The Isle of Man under the
Norse), son of Halfdan Gudrodsson of Westfold alias the Black and Ranghild
Sigurdsdaughter.
He took first as his wife
Gyda, daughter of Eric of Hordaland, King of Hordaland.
And took for the second time as his wife
Asa, daughter of Haakon Grojgadsson of Lade,
Hus 3rd wife was
Ragnild alias the Mighty, daughter of Erik of Haithabu, King of Haithadu, ( son of
Gudrod or Godefrid Hunterking alias the Magnificent and Asa Haraldsdaughter).
His 4th wife was
Swanhilda, daughter of Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy), Earl of the Uplanders,
Earl of Trondheim, and Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter.
For the 5th time he made
Snaefrid or Snowfair Swasisdaughter. Snaefrid d his lawfull wife, and loved her so
passionatly that he forgot his kingdom. When she died, her corpse never changed, but
was as fresh and red as when she lived.
His 6th wife was
Ashild Ringsdaughter, daughter of Ring Dagsson.
And his 7th was
Thora Mostaff.
1. f
2. m
3. m
4. m
Roerek Haraldsdaughter.
Sigtrygg Haraldsson.
Frodi or Frode Haraldsson.
Thorgils Haraldsson.

5. m
6. m
7. m
8. m
Guthhorm Haraldsson, King of the Vigen.

Halfdan, alias White.
Halfdan alias Black, King of Trondelagen.
Sigfrod Haraldsson.
Children from the third marriage:

9. f
Alof Aarbod , alias Seaesons-Bettering, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0920 at the age of ca. 50
38
years old. It is diffucult to know from which wife is which child, she at the age of ca. 24,
ca. 0894 to the ca. 34 year old, Thori or Thoiir Ragnvaldsson alias the Silent, Earl of
Norway, 0894, Earl of More, born ca. 0860, died ca. 0900, son of Ragnvald, Reginald or
Rognvald alias the Wise, Earl of More, Norway, Earl of Orkney, and Hilde or Ranghild
daughter of Hrolf Nefja.
10. m Olav Haraldsson, King in Vigen, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64 years
old, name of wife unknown.
11. m Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson, King of Hadaflyke and Trondheim, born ca. 0880, died ca.
0937 at the age of ca. 57 years old, name of wife unknown
12. m Erik or Eirikr Haraldson, alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland, born ca.
0895, slain in battle at Stainmore, 0948 at the age of ca. 53 years old, Here King Eadred
raided across all the lands of Northumbria, because they had taken Eric for their king; and
on the raid then the famous minister at Ripon, which St. Winilfrid built, was burned, And
then when the King was on his way home, the raiding-army [which] was within York
overtook the King's army from behind at Castleford, and a great slaughter was made
there. Then the king became angry that he wanted to invade again and completely do a
abndoned Eric and compensated King Eadred for the act. The Worcester Manuscript
(A.S.C)
0952 Here the Northumbrians drove out King Olaf and accepted Eric, son of Harald The
Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)
0954. Here the Northumbrians drove out Eric, and Eadred succeeded to the Kingdom of
Northumbria. He married at the age of ca. 35 yars old ca. 0930 to the ca. 30 years old,
Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark (Kingmother), born ca. 0900, died ca. 0970 at the
age of ca. 70 years old, daughter of Gorm of Jutland alias de Gamle, the Old, King of
Denmark, and Thyra alias Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and
Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Askaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or
Bleja, daughter of King lla.
Children from the fourth marriage:
13. m Bjorn Haraldson, alias The Merchant, King of Westfold, name of wife unknow.
14. m Ragnar Ryckil Haraldson.
15. m Olaf Geisteadelf Haraldsson.
From the fifth marriage:
16. m
17. m
18. m
19. m
Halfdan Haaleg Haraldson.

Gudred Haraldsson alias Ljome, King of Hadeland.
Sigurd a-Bush Haraldsson alias Rise, underking of Trondhiem.
Rognvald Haraldsson alias Rettilbein, King of Hadeland.
From the 6th marriage:

20. m Day Haraldsson, King of Hendenmarken.
21. m Ring Haraldsson, King of Hedenmarken.
22. m Gudred Skiria Haraldsson.
From the 7th marriage:
23. m Haakon I Haraldson alias the Good, King of Norway, born ca. 0920. Fosterson of King
Athelstan, has a daughter Tora
39
24. f
Ingibiorg Haraldsdaughter.
Olav Haraldsson, King in Vigen
Olav Haraldsson, King in Vigen, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0934 at the age of ca. 64 years
old, son of Harald of Norway alias Fairhair and Ragnild, alias the Mighty ,daughter of
Eick of Jutland Haithabu
Children:
1. m
2. m
Trygve Olavson, King of Vigen, born ca. 0920, died ca. 0968 at the age of ca. 48 years
old he married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 30 year old, Astrid
Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 40 years old,
daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and
Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias Kingmother, daughter of
Gorm of Jutland alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, and Thyra alias Danebod,
daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Askaug,
daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of King lla.
Magnus Olafsson.
Trygve Olavson, King of Vigen
Trygve Olavson, King of Vigen, born ca. 0920, died ca. 0968 at the age of ca. 48 years
old , son of Olav Haraldsson of Norway
He married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 30 year old,
Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle , born ca. 0930, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 40 years
old, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and
Northumberland, Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias Kingmother, daughter of
Gorm of Jutland alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, and Thyra alias Danebod,
daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Askaug,
daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of King lla.
1. m
Olav 1 Tryggvesson, King of Norway, born ca. 0968, killed in a sea battle at Oersund
09-10-1000 at the age of ca. 32 years old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 14 years old ca.
0982 to the ca. 17 year old, Geira of Wenden, Princess, born ca. 0965, died ca. 0985 at
the age of ca. 20 years old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I, Burislaf or Mieszko, Duke of
Poland, 0960, and Dubrawka or Dobroslawa of Bohemia , his second wife was Gyda
Olafson of Dublin, daughter of Olaf or Anlaf Kvaran Sigtryggson of Dublin alias the
Sandal and Gormflarth ingen Murchada MacFinn, mother of Olaf Silkbeard, he married
for the 3rd time at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 0998 in Toensberg to the ca. 28 year old ,
Thyra Haraldsdaughter, born ca. 0970, died on 18-09-1000 at the age of ca. 30 years old,
daughter of Harald II Gormsen alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of
Norway 0970, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden. A son by Thyra Haraldsdaughter, was
Harald Olafsson, born ca. 0999. (Thyra Haraldsdaughter,
married 1st at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 0985 to the ca. 25 year old,
Styrbjorn alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0985 at the
age of ca. 25 year old, son of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, she married 2nd Olav 1
Tryggvesson of Norway , she married 3rd to Mieczyslaw I (Burislaf) of Poland
40
2. f
3. f
(Mieszko), Duke of Poland,0960, born ca. 0922 in Poznan, Poland, died on

25-05-0992 at the age of ca. 70 year old, son of Ziemonislaw of Poland, Duke of
Poland, 0913, and Gorka of Poland?)
Ingebiorg, she married to Rognvald Wolfsson Of West Gotland.
Astrid, she married to Ering Skjalgsson, killed in Battle on 21-12-1028
Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson, King of Hadaflyke and Trondheim
Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson, King of Hadaflyke and Trondheim, born ca. 0880,
died ca. 0937, son of Harald alias Fairhair King of Norway and Ragnild Eicsdaughter of
Jutland Haithabu alias the Mighty
Child:
1. m
Halfdan Sigurdsson , King of Hadaflyke Trondheim, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0980 at the
age of 57 years old, son of Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson of Norway
Halfdan Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim
Halfdan Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0980 at the
age of 57 years old, son of Sigurd Hrise Haraldsson of Norway
Child:
1. m
Sigurd Syr Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1018 at the age
of ca. 38 years old, he married, Aasa Gudbransdaughter, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at
the age of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter,
(widow of Harald Granske, Vicroy of Westfold, son of Gudred Bjornsson, King of
Westfolf and Cecilia).
Sigurd Syr Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim
Sigurd Syr Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1018 at the age
of ca. 38 years old, son of Halfdan Sigurdsson of Norway
He married
Aasa Gudbransdaughter, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 50 years old,
daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter.(widow of Harald Granske,
Vicroy of Westfold, son of Gudred Bjornsson, King of Westfolf and Cecilia).
1. m
Harald Sigurdsson III , alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway, born ca. 1015, slain
on 25-09-1066 in Stamford bridge at the age of ca. 51 years old, his 1st wife was Thora,
born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at the age of 56 years old, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of
Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling Skjarkgsson and Astrid, daughter of Tygve
Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild,
daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,), his married 2nd at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca.
1046 to the ca. 15 years old, Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca.
1031, died ca. 1080 at the age of ca. 49 year old, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of
41
2. m
3. f
4. m
5. f
Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna Olov, daughter of Olaf III, alias
Scatsking, King of Sweden and Estrid, his other wife was Thora, daughter of Thorberg
Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild Erlingsdaughter.( she married 2nd at the age of ca, 36
year old, 1067 to the ca. 48 year old Sven II Estrithson of Denmark, , King of Denmark,
1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on 29-04-1076 at the age of ca. 57 year old, son of Ulf
(Wulf) Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, and Astrid Margaretha of Denmark,
Queen of Denmark.
Gutthorm.
Gunhild, she married to Ketil Kalf.
Halfdan Sigurdsson of Norway, his daughter was Bergliot , she, died 1070.
Bergliot married to Finn Arnasson of Halland, Earl of Halland, died 1062, son of Arni
Arnmodsson and Thora Thorsteinsdaughter.
Ingrid, she married to Nefstein.
Harald Sigurdsson III, alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway
Harald Sigurdsson III, alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, King of Norway, , born ca. 1015, slain
on 25-09-1066 in Stamford bridge at the age of ca. 51 years old, son of Sigurd Syr
Halfdansson, Viceroy of Trondheim and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland.
He married 1st
Thora, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at the age of 56 years old daughter of Thorberg
Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling Skjarkgsson and Astrid, daughter
of Tygve Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid,daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and
Gunhild, daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1046 to the ca. 15 years old,
Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca. 1031, died ca. 1080 at the
age of ca. 49 year old, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew,
and Ingegerd Anna Olov, daughter of Olaf III, alias Scatsking, King of Sweden and
Estrid, his other wife was Thora, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild
Erlingsdaughter.( she married 2nd at the age of ca, 36 year old, 1067 to the ca. 48 year old
Sven II Estrithson of Denmark, , King of Denmark, 1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on
29-04-1076 at the age of ca. 57 year old, son of Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl
of Denmark, and Astrid Margaretha of Denmark, Queen of Denmark.
1. m
2. m
Olave alias the Gentle, died on 22-09-1093, married 1st to Ingerid, daughter of Sven II
Estrithson, King of Denmark, 1047-76, and Concubine, He married 2nd to Thora
Arnisdaughter.
Magnus II Haakonsson, died on 28-04-1069, he had a son by a concubine,

3. f
4. f
Ranghild, she married, Godred Crovan Haraldson alias White-Handed, King of the
Sudreys, he died of a pestilence 1095 in Islay, son of Harald Godredson of Iceland alias
the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland) and a daughter Ragnfrid Eirkson, co-ruler of Orney
and Joint King of Norway, son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe and
Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias the Kingmother.
Ingrigerd, she married 1st to Filip Halstensson, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1120 at the age of
ca. 50 years old, son of Halsten Stenkilsson, King of Sweden, her 2nd to Olaf or Oluf I
Svendsson alias Hunger, King of Denmark, son of Sven II, King of Denmark, and Thora,
42
5. f
daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling

Skjarkgsson and Astrid, daughter of Tygve Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid,
daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,)
Thora, became the wife of Harald alias Hardrade or Hardruler, his father in-law)
Maria, died on 25-09-1066, Publication of the banns bethothal to Eystein Orr of Giske,
killed in Battle on 26-09-1066 in, son of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild
Erlingsdaughter.
Olave alias the Gentle
Olave alias the Gentle, died on 22-09-1093, son of Harald Sigurdsson III, King of
alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler and Thora Thornberg
He married 1st
Ingerid of Denmark, daughter of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark, King of Denmark,
1047-76, and Concubine.
He married 2nd
Thora Arnisdaughter.
Son by Thora:
1. m
Magnus III Olafsson, alias Barfotr, King of Norway, Ruler of the Sudreys, born ca. 1073,
died on 24-08-1103 at the age of ca. 30 year old in Down Patrick, name of his 1st wife or
concubine not known, his 2nd wife was Thora, he married at the age of ca. 28 year old,
ca. 1101 to the ca. 21 year old, Margaretha Ingesdotter alias alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080,
died on 04-11-1130 at the age of ca. 50 years old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Inge
Stenkilsson of Sweden, King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, a other wife was from
the of the Sudreys, he had a 5th wife, Sigrid, daughter of Saxe of Vik.
Magnus III Olafsson, alias Barfotr, King of Norway,
and Ruler of the Sudreys
Magnus III Olafsson, alias Barfotr, King of Norway, and Ruler of the Sudreys, born ca.
1073, died on 24-08-1103 at the age of ca. 30 year old in Down Patrick.
In the year 1098, Magnus, King of Norway, son of Olave, the son of Harald Harfager,
wishing to ascertain if the body of St. Olave remained free of corruption, ordered his
tomb to be opened. The Bishop and clegy resisted the attempt, but the King audaciously
came forward, and by royal order had the shrine opened for his inspection. When he had
seen with his eyes and touched with his hands the incorrupt body, a great fear suddenly
took possession of him, and he departed in great haste. The following bight Olave the
martyr King appeared to him in a vision, and said, "Choose, I tell you, one of two things,
either to lose your Kingdom and life within thirty days, to retire from Norway and never
to see it." The King, awakening from sleep, summoned his princes and elders, and related
to them the vision. But they, in great alarm, advised him to quit Norway as soon as
possible. He immediatley collected a fleet of 160 ships, and sailed to the Orkney islands,
which he subdued, and, passing through all the islands, brought them under dominion,
and arrived at Man. Putting in at the island of St. Patrick, he went to visit the side of the
Battle which the Manxmen had fought between themselves a short time before, for many
bodies of the slain still lay there unburied. When he had observed the beauty of the
Island, he was much pleased; and chose it for his abode, erecting forts which to this day
bear his name. He compelled the men of Galloway to cut timber and bring it to the shore
for the construction of the forts. He sailed to Anglesey, an island of Wales, where he
43
found two Earls Hugh, one of whom he slew, the other he put to flight, and brought the
Island under subjection to himself. The Welsh brought him great presents, and taking his
leave of them, he returned to Man. He sent his shoes to Murrough, King of Ireland,
Commanding him to carry them on his shoulders through the house on Christmas day, in
the presence of the envoys, in token of his subjection to King Magnus. When the Irish
heard this they were highly incensed and indignant, but their King, following the dictates
of wiser council, said that he would not only carry the shoes, but eat them, rather than
that Magnus should ruin a single province in Ireland. He therefore complied with the
injunction, treated the envoys with homour, sent many presents also by them to King
Magnus, and arranged a treaty. On their return the envoys reported to their master the
situation and doughty fullness of Ireland, the a penance of its produce and the celebrity
of its climate. Magnus, hearing this, could think of nothing but the conquest of all Ireland.
He therefore, ordered a fleet to be assembled, and going on himself before, with sixteen
Ships, to explore the country, landed incautiously, was sobbingly surrounded by Irish,
and Perished with almost all who were with him. He was buried near the church of St.
Patrick, in Down. He reigned over the Isles six years. (The Chronicle of Man and the
Isles (Munch), son of Olave of Norway alias the Gentle and Thora Arnisdaughter.
Name of his 1st wife or concubine not known,
His 2nd wife
Thora,
He married at the age of ca. 28 year old, ca. 1101 to the ca. 21 year old
Margaretha Ingesdotter alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080, died on 04-11-1130 at the age of
ca. 50 years old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson of Sweden, King of
Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, (Margaretha, married after the death of Magnus, ca.
1105, Niels Svensson, King of Denmark , son of Sven II Estrithsson, King of Denmark
and Thora, daughter of Thornberg Arensson of Giske, and Ranghild Erlingsdaughter)
A other wife was from the of the Sudreys.
He had a 5th wife, Sigrid, daughter of Saxe of Vik.
Children by Thora:
1. f
Ragnilde, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1135, she married ca. 1100 to Harald, alias Kesje, born
ca. 1080, died ca. 1135, son of Erik alias the Good, King of Denmark, and Bodil,
daughter of Trugot UlfssonTrugotts Fagrskinna and Thorgunna Vagnsdaughter
Child by Margaretha Ingesdotter

2. m
Eystein I Magnussen , King of Norway, born 1088-1089 in maybe son of mistess,

died 1122, he married to Ingeborg Guttromsdaughter, daughter of Guttrorm,
children ,
Guttrom and Maria.
3.m
Olaf, joint King of Norway
Children by a wife of the Sudreys
3. m
Sigurd III alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, born ca. 1090,
died on 26-03-1130 at the age of ca. 40, he married 1st at the age of ca. 8 years old, to the
5 year old, Biadmynia of Connaught, born ca. 1093. According to the saga (Orkneyinga
Saga), it was during that winter (1098/1099) that King Magnus obtained the hand of
Biadmynia or Blathmuine, as her name is sometimes anglicized, five year old daughter of
King Muireartach of Ireland, daughter of Muirchertach ua Brain of Ireland, he married
2nd at the age of ca. 24 years old, ca. 1120, to the ca. 14 year old, Malmfried of Kiev,
44
4. m
born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140,at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter of Mstislaw of Kiev,
Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of Sweden, and
Helena Blod Sven. (Malmfried, married ca, 1132, to Erik, born ca. 1100, died 18-09-1137
Ribe, at the age of ca, 37, daughter of Erik Svensson, King of Denmark and Bodil,
daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and Thorgunna Vagnsdaughter)
Gillichrist or Harald IV, King of Norway, born ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136 at the age of
ca. 36, he married 1st at the age of ca. 20, ca. 1120, to Bjathok, daughter of Gille
Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, and Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter,
daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna of
Ireland., he married 2nd at the age of c. 30 years old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 30 year old,
Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter of Sweden, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, at the age of ca. 40
year old, daughter of Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden.
Sigurd III alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkney
Sigurd III alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, , born ca. 1090,
died on 26-03-1130 at the age of ca. 40, son of Magnus III Olafsson of Norway alias
Barfotr and Thora.
He he married 1st at the age of ca. 8 years old, to the 5 year old
Biadmynia of Connaught, born ca. 1093 According to the saga (Orkneyinga Saga), it was
during that winter (1098/1099) that King Magnus obtained the hand of Biadmynia (or
Blathmuine, as her name is sometimes anglicized), five year old daughter of King
Muireartach of Ireland, for his son, Sigurd, whom he had appointed Earl of Orkney in
place of Earls Paul and Erlend.This Sigurd was 13 year old when he returned to Norway
after his father's death leaving his 10 year old Irish wife "in the West"- and became King
of Norway, along with his brothers, Eystein and Olaf, Biadmynia was the daughter of
Muirchertach ua Brain of Ireland.
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 24 years old, ca. 1120, to the ca. 14 year old.
Malmfried of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter
of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of
Sweden and Helena Blot Sven. (Malmfried, married ca, 1132, to Erik, born ca. 1100, died
18-09-1137 Ribe, at the age of ca, 37, daughter of Erik Svensson, King of Denmark and
Bodil, daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and Thorgunna Vagnsdaughter)
1. m
2. f
Magnus IV alias the Blind, King of Norway, born ca. 1115, died on 12-11-1139 in
Holmengra, at the age of ca. 24 years old, buried in Oslo, he married at the age of ca. 17
years old, ca. 1132 to the ca. 12 year old, Christine of Denmark, born ca. 1120, died ca.
1140, at the age of ca. 20 years old, daughter of Knut Lavard of Denmark, Duke of South
Jutland, and Ingeborg, daughter of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine
Ingesdotter of Sweden.
Christina Sigurdsdaughter, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1178 at the age of ca. 48 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 20, ca. 1150 to the ca. 15 year old, Sigurd II , alias Mouth, King
of Norway, born ca. 1135 murdered on 10-06-1155, at the age of ca. 20 years old, son of
Harald IV (Gillichrist) of Norway and Ingrid, daughter of Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden.
Harald IV or Gillichris, King of Norway
Harald IV or Gillichris, King of Norway, born ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136, the age of
ca. 36, son of Magnus III Olafsson of Norway alias Barfotr and Thora.
45
He , he married 1st at the age of ca. 20, ca. 1120

Bjathok , daughter Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, and
Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter, daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney,
Earl of Orkney, and Audna or Edna, daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall, Lord of Ossory
and King of Dublin
He married 2nd at the age of c. 30 years old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 30 year old
Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, at the age of ca. 40 years old,
daughter of Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden. (she remarried ca. 1130, Henrik or Henry,
alias the Limp, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died 04-06-1134, son of Svend, (son of
Sven I Estrithsson, King of Denmark and Thora, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske
and Ranghild, daughter of Ering Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson,
King of Norway and Astrid Erikadaughter Bjordaskalle.)
Child from the first marriage
1. m
2. f
Eynstein II Haraldson, murdered 1157, he married to Ragina Mase, daughter of Nicholas

Mase.
Brigida, born ca. 1130, buried in Riseberga Kloster,she married 1st Karl Sunasson, and
married 2st to Magnus, King of East Godland, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1161at the age of
ca. 31 year old in Orebro, son of Henrik or Henry, alias the Limp, King of Denmark, and
Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter of Sweden, she married 3nd, Birger Brosa Bengtsson, Earl of
Sweden, born ca. 1130, died on 09-01-1202 at the age of ca. 71 years old, son of Bengt
Folkason alias Snivel, Earl in Sweden
From the second marriage:

3. m
4. m
5. f
6. f
Sigurd II alias Mouth, King of Norway, born ca. 1135, murdered 10-06-1155 at the age of
ca. 20 years old, he married at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 1150 to the ca. 20 year old,
Christina, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1178 at the age of ca. 48 years old, daughter Sigurd III
of Norway alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, and Malmfried
of Kiev.
Inge I alias the Hunchback, King Harald of Vigen, King Inge of Norway, born ca. 1135,
murdered, ca. 1161, at the age of ca. 26 years old.
Maria.
Margaretha, she married to Jon Halkelsson, son of Hallkel Huk and Sigrid, daughter of
Skuli Thorstigsson of Northumbria, and Gudrun, (daughter of Nefstein, and Ingrid,
daughter of Sigurd Syr, Vicroy of Trondheim and Aasa, daughter of Gudbrand Kulla and
Gunnhild Thoasdaughter) Skuli, was the son of Tostig the brother of Harald II
Godwinsson, King of England, killed October 1066
Sigurd II alias Mouth, King of Norway
Sigurd II alias Mouth, King of Norway, born ca. 1135, murdered 10-06-1155 at the age of
ca. 20 years old, son of Harald IV (Gillichrist) of Norway and Ingrid Ragnvaldsdaughter
of Sweden.
He married at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 1150 to the ca. 20 year old
Christina, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1178 at the age of ca. 48 years old, daughter of Sigurd
III of Norway (Josalafari the Crusader), King of Norway, Earl of Orkney and Malmfried,
daughter of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine Ingesdotter of Sweden.
Sigurd II, had a second wife
46

1. m
2. m
3. f
Swerker Sigurdsson III, King of Norway, born ca. 1152, died on 09-02-1202 at the age of
ca. 50 years old in Bergen, he married 1st at the age of ca. 33, ca. 1185 to the ca. 30 year
old, Margarethe Eriksdaughter , born ca. 1155, died ca. 1209 at the age of ca. 54,
daughter of Erik Jedvardson alias the Saint, King of Sweden, and Christine or Kirsten,
daughter of Bjorn, Prince of Denmark and Catharinedaughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King
of Sweden and Helena Blot Sven. his 2nd wife was Astrid Roesdaughter.
Erik Sigurdsson, died 1190.
Cecily Sigurdsdaughter, she married 1st to Folkvid, and married 2nd Baard Guttormsson,
son of Guttron Asulfsson.

4. m
5. m
6. m
Haakon II , alias Broad Shoulders, King of Norway, born 1147, died 1162, at the
age of ca. 15
Sigurd III Sigurdsson (Markusfoste), King of Norway, born after 1147, executed
1163 at the age of ca. 16.
Harald, murdered 1172
Swerker Sigurdsson III, King of Norway
Swerker Sigurdsson III, King of Norway, born ca. 1152, died on 09-02-1202 at the age of
ca. 50 years old in Bergen,son of Sigurd II, alias Mouth, King of Norway and Christina
daughter of Sigurd III, alias Josalafari the Crusader), King of Norway, Earl of Orkney
and Malmfried, daughter of Mstislaw,Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine Ingesdotter of
Sweden.
He married 1st at the age of ca. 33, ca. 1185 to the ca. 30 year old
Margarethe Eriksdaughter, born ca. 1155, died ca. 1209 at the age of ca. 54, daughter of
Erik Jedvardson alias the Saint, King of Sweden, and Christine or Kirsten, daughter of
Bjorn, Prince of Denmark and Catharinedaughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of Sweden
and Helena Blot Sven.
He married 2nd
Astrid Roesdaughter.
1. m
2. f
3. m
Haakon III of Norway, King of Norway, born ca. 1185, murdered on 01-01-1204 at the
age of ca. 19 year old, he married at the age of ca, 17 years old, ca. 1202 to the 20 year
old, Inga of Varteig, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1210 at the age of ca. 30 years old.
Kristin, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1215 at the age of ca. 25 years old, she married at the age
of ca. 19 years old ca. 1209 to Filip Simonsson, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1217 at the age of
ca. 27 year old.
Erling Sverkersson.

4. f
Cecilie.
5. m Sigurd Lavard Sverkersson of Norway, died 1200, a son Guttrum Sigurdsson,
Norway, died 1204.
47
King of
Haakon III, King of Norway

Haakon III, King of Norway, , born ca. 1185, murdered on 01-01-1204 at the age of ca.
19 year old, son of Swerker Sigurdsson III King of Norway and Margarethe Eriks daughter of Sweden.
He married at the age of ca, 17 years old, ca. 1202 to the 20 year old
Inga of Varteig, born ca. 1180, died ca. 1210 at the age of ca. 30 years old.
1. m
Haakon IV alias the Elder, King of Norway, born ca. 1204, died on 15-12-1263, at the
age of ca. 59 years old, his 1nd wife was Kanaga. he married 2st at the age of ca. 21 years
old, on 25-05-1225, Margarethe Skulesdaughter, born ca. 1204, died ca. 1270 at the age
of ca. 66, daughter of Jarl Skuli Baardsson,
Haakon IV, alias the Elder, King of Norway
Haakon IV, alias the Elder, King of Norway born ca. 1204, died on 15-12-1263, at the
age of ca. 59 years old, son of Haakon III, King of Norway and Inga of Varteig.
His 2nd wife was Kanaga
He married 2st at the age of ca. 21 years old, on 25-05-1225.
Margarethe Skulesdaughter, born ca. 1204, died ca. 1270 at the age of ca. 66, daughter of
Jarl Skuli Baardsson.
Child by Kanaga :
1. m
Sigurd Haakonsson.
Children by Margarethe
1. m
2. m
3. f
4. m
Olav Haakonsson, born 1227, died 1240 at the age of ca. 13 years old.
Haakon, alias the Younger , born on 11-11-1232 in Bergen, died on 30-04-1257 in
Toensberg at the age of 24, buried in Oslo, he married at the age of ca. 18 years old ca.
1251 in Oslo to ca. 11 years old, Richiza Birgersdaughter, born ca. 1240, died on
13-12-1288 at the age of ca. 48 year old, daughter of Birger Magnusson Folkunger and
Ingeborg, (daughter of Erik X alias Laspe, King of Sweden, and Richza, daughter of
Waldemar I, alias the Geat, King of Denmark and Sophie of Polotzk Minsk). A Sverre.
(she re-married at the age of ca. 22, ca. 1262, to the ca. 29 year old, Heinrich of
Mecklenburg, Prince of Werle, born ca. 1233, died 08-10-1291 at the age of ca. 58, son
of Nicolaus of Mecklenburg, Lord of Rostock and Prince of Wrle, and Jutta of Anhalt)
Christine, born ca. 1234, died ca. 1262 in Sevilla at the age of ca. 28 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 24 yars old, on 31-03-1258 to the ca. 27 year old, Philips of
Castilia, Lord of Valdecorneja Piedrahita y Valdepanocha, born ca. 1231, died on
28-11-1274 at the age of ca. 43 years old, son of Ferdinand III of Castile alias el Santo
and Elisabeth Beatrix, (daughter of Philip von Hohenstaufen and Irene Angelos, daughter
of Isaak Angelos, Emperor of Byzantium, and Irene, daughter of Andronikus, Emperor of
Byzentium and Theodora, widow of Boudewijn or Balwin II de Anjou, King of
Jerusalem.) (he re-married at the age of ca. 38 years old, ca. 1269, to the ca. 29 year old,
Eleonore Ruiz de castro, born ca. 1240, died 27-04-1275 at the age of ca. 35 year old.
Magnus VI alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway, born ca. 1238, died on
09-05-1280 at the age of ca. 42 years old, he married at the age of ca. 23 years old
48
on 11-09-1261 to ca. 21 years old, Ingeborg of Denmark, born ca. 1240, died ca.
1287 at the age of ca. 47 years old, daughter of Erik, alias Plough Penney,
King
of Denmark, and Jutta, daughter of Albercht of Sachsen Anhalt and Agnes,
daughter
of Leopold VI, Duke of Austria, and Theodora, daughter of Isaack
Angelos of Byzantium.
5. f
Cecilia, died 1249, she married 1248 in Bergen, Norway , to the ca. 24 year old, Harald I
Olafson of Man, King of Man, ca.1237-48, born ca. 1224, died 00-11-1248 at the age of
ca. 24 years old. Harald I, 1237-48, son of Olaf II; succeeded at age of 14 years {Agents
of the King of Norway took possession of the island and revenues 1238 by reason of
Harald's refusal to present himself at the Norwegian court. Harald went to Norway 1239
and spent 2 years there with King Hacon who confirmed to him Man and the Isles.
Visited court of Henry II of England, Easter 1246 (M and Matthew Paris). Again visited
Norway 1247 and married (?Cecillia or Christina) daughter of King Hacon. Shipwrecked
and drowned with wife returning from Norway Oct. or Nov. 1248] (Handbook of British
Chronology, 1961)
A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted by as his father been, by Henry King of England' and
after being treated with great honour and receiveing numerous gifts, he left and returned
home again. The same year the king of Noray sent for Harald to repair again to his court.
He set out in autumn by way of England, arrieved in Norway, where he was received by
the King with every honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding that he
would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all who had reigned
before him in the Isles.
A.D. 1249, Harald the son of Olave, King of Mann
and the Isles, with his wife the daughter of the King of Norway, the and the Bishop elicit
Laurentius, and many others of the nobility, left Norway about the festival of St. Michael
the Archangel, to return to his own country When he arrived near the coast of Iadlandis, a
great tempest arose and he was shipwrecked, and he and all who were with him were lost.
His death caused great grief to all who knew him. (The Chronicle of Man and the
Sudreys), son of Olaf Godredson of Man alias the Black and Christina of Ross.
Magnus VI alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway.
Magnus VI alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway, born ca. 1238, died on
09-05-1280 at the age of ca. 42 years old, son of Haakon IV alias the Elder, King of
Norway and Margartha Skulesdaughter.
He married at the age of ca. 23 years old on 11-09-1261 to ca. 21 years old
Ingeborg of Denmark, , born ca. 1240, died ca. 1287 at the age of ca. 47 years old,
daughter of Erik alias Ploughpenney, King of Denmark, and daughter of Erik, alias
Plough Penney, King of Denmark, and Jutta, daughter of Albrecht of Sachsen Anhalt and
Agnes, daughter of Leopold VI, Duke of Austria, and Theodora, daughter of Isaack
Angelos of Byzantium.
1. m
2. m
3. m
Olav Magnussson, born 1262, died 1267.

Magnus, born 1264, died 1264.
Erik II, alias the Priest Hater, King of Norway, born ca. 1268, died on 15-07-1299 at the
age of 31 years old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 13, on 31-08-1281 to the 21 years old,
Margaret of Scotland, , born on 28-02-1260, died on 09-04-1283 in Tonsberg at the age
of 23, buried in Christ Church Bergen, 1280, daughter of Alexander III alias the Glorious,
King of Scotland, and Margaret , daughter of Henry III, King of England and Eleanora,
daughter of Raymond Berengar V Earl of Provence and Forcalquier and Beatrix, daughter
of Thomas, Earl of Savoy and Margaret of Genve, he married 2nd at the age of ca. 25
49
4. m
years old, ca. 1293 to the ca. 15 years old, Isabella de Bruce, born ca. 1278, died ca. 1358
at the age of ca. 80 years old, daughter of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annandale, Earl of
Carrick, and Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Neil 2nd Earl of Carrick and Aveline,
daughter of Alan FitzFaeld Stewart and Margaret, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and
Elizabeth or Joan, illegitimate daughter of King Henry I of England.
Haakon, alias Loglegs, King of Norway, born on 10-04-1270, died on 08-05-1319 at the
age of 49, he married 1st at the age of ca. 28 years old, ca. 1299 to the ca. 29 years old,
Euphemia of Rugen, born ca. 1270, died on 01-05-1312 at the age of ca. 42 years old,
daughter of Wizlaw von Rugen and Agnes, (daughter of Otto I, alias the Child von
Brunswijk and Mathilda, daughter of Albrecht II von Saksen and Matilda von Saksen
Wettin) His children where , Ingeborg, born ca. 1301, died ca. 1360, Ingeborg, married
on 29-09-1312 to Erik Magnusson, Duke of Sodermannland, born ca. 1285, murdered ca.
1318 in, son of Magnus I Birgersson of Sweden alias Ladulas, King of Sweden, and
Hedwig of Holstein, Haakon had also a daughter by his second wife Agnes, born ca.
1290, died 1319.
Erik II, alias the Priest hater, King of Norway
Erik II, alias the Priest hater, King of Norway, born ca. 1268, died on 15-07-1299 at the
age of 31 years old, son of Magnus VI, alias the Law Reformer and Ingeborg of
Denmark
11 October 1291
Safe conduct for Norwegian Envoys.
Patent 19 Edward I, m. 4
The envoys of Eric King of Norway who are coming to England to the King's presence,
have a safe conduct for a year after the Feast of All Saints. next Berkele
2 June 12
Proceedings in Parliament
Patent 20 Edward I, m. 7 Bain, No. 601
Proceedings in the Parliament at Berwick-on-Tweed, on the morrow of Trinity 1292, upon the
petition of Eric King of Norway, by his attorneys Hugocio's plebanus of Castellione, Master Peter
Algoti and Bernard Lodowici, William de Thorngham, Knight, and Druo Canon of Bergen. for
arrears of the dower of his late Queen, and rents of certain lands in security. It was decided that
the recover seizing of the lands of Rothiemay, Balhelvie, Bathgate, and Rathho for his life, and be
paid his arrears of the rents, under exception, and they should be delivered to good men of
Scotland, chosen by him, who should account yearly to him for the same. .
He married 1st at the age of ca. 13, on 31-08-1281 to the 21 years old
Margaret of Scotland, born on 28-02-1260, died on 09-04-1283 in Tonsberg at the age of 23,
buried in Christ Church Bergen, 1280.
Margaret, daughter of the King of Scots, to her "very dear uncle' the King of England. tells him
she is 'healthy and lively' (saine et haite) by God's mercy, and hopes he will constantly inform her
of his own state, which God kept, and his wishes towards her. having no seal of her own, she
seals the letter with that of Dame Luce de Hessewel her' chanberere' and concludes with "miles
saluz' Norman French (No Seal) (Royal Letters, No. 2602), daughter of Alexander III alias the
Glorious, King of Scotland, and Margaret, daughter of Henry III, King of England and Eleanora,
daughter of Raymond Berengar V Earl of Provence and Forcalquier and Beatrix, daughter of
Thomas, Earl of Savoy and Margaret of Genve
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1293 to the ca. 15 years old
Isabella de Bruce, born ca. 1278, died ca. 1358 at the age of ca. 80 years old
Safe Conduct
Patent, 20 Edward I, m. 4 Bain II, No. 635
50
Robert de Brus, Earl of Carrick, and Isabella his daughter, have a conduct to go and return from
Norway, till Christmas, next. Skipton-in-Craven,
Isabella was about 14 years old at that time. daughter of Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annandale,
Earl of Carrick, and Margaret or Marjory, daughter of Neil 2nd Earl of Carrick and Aveline,
daughter of Alan FitzFaeld Stewart and Margaret, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth
or Joan, illegitimate daughter of King Henry I of England.
Daughter from the first marriage:
1. f
Margartha , alias the Maid of Norway, Heiress of Scotland, born on 09-04-1283 in

Windsor, died on 26-09-1290 at the age of 7. Died during the journey between Norway
and Scotland. After her death the Scottish throne came in the to the
ancestors of David, Earl
of Huntingdon, and competed with the houses of Balliol
and Bruce over the Scottish
throne.
Feb. 5 1283 Edward I. 248 (Foedora, I, 638)
Letters patent by the Magnates of Scotland, whereby they acknowledge Margaret
princes of Norway as heiress of Scotland, failing issue of her grandfather and his
late son Scone, 35th of the King's (King Edward I) reign (Chapter House (Scots
Documents) Portfolio 3, No. 56.
Daughter from the second marriage:
2. f
Ingeborg, born ca. 1297, died ca. 1320 at the age of ca. 23 years old, she married
1st at the age of ca. 15, on 29-11-1312 to the ca. 27 year old, Waldemar or
Valdemar Folkunga of Sweden, Duke of Finland, born ca. 1285, died ca. 1318 at
the age of ca. 33 years old, son of Magnus I Birgersson of Sweden (Ladulas), King of
Sweden, and Hedwig, daughter of Gerhard of Holstein and Elizabeth von
Mecklenburg,
she was betrothed, to John, Earl of Orkney 1284-1312, and
Caithness, died ca. 1310, son of
Magnus III of Orkney, Earl of Orkney 1256-1273, and Caithness,
Erik or Eirikr Haraldson, alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway
and Northumberland
Erik or Eirikr Haraldson, alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland, born ca. 0895,
died ca. 0954 in slain in battle at Stainmore at the age of ca. 53 year old.
948. Here King Eadred raided across all the lands of Northumbria, because they had taken Eric
for their king; and on the raid then the famous minister at Ripon, which St. Winilfrid built, was
burned, And then when the King was on his way home, the raiding army [which] was within
York overtook the King's army from behind at Castleford, and a great slaughter was made there.
Then the king became angry that he wanted to invade again and completely do bonded Eric and
compensated King Eadred for the act. The Worcester Manuscript (A.S.C)
952 Here the Northumbrians drove out King Olaf and accepted Eric, son of Harald
The Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)
954. Here the Northumbrians drove out Eric, and Eadred succeeded to the Kingdom of
Northumbria, son of Harald, alias Fairhair, King of Norway and Ragnild, alias the Mighty,
daughter of Erik of Jutland Haithabu
He married at the age of ca. 35, ca. 0930, to the ca. 30 year old
Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias Kingsmother, born ca. 0925, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 70 year
old, daughter of Gorm, alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, of Jutland and Thyra
Haraldsdaughter Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, Jing of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of
Helgi and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson, alias Snake-in-eye, King of the Danes and
51
Heluna or Bjeja, daughter of King lla.

1. f
Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca.
40 years old, she married at the ag e of ca. 30 years old to the ca. 40 years old, Trygve
Olavson, King of Vigen, born ca. 0920, died ca. 0968 at the age of ca. 48
years old, son of
Olav Haraldsson of Norway
2. f
Ragnild Eriksdaughter, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born ca. 0935, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca.
35 year old , she married 1st at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 0954 to
Arnfinn Thorfinnson ,
Earl of Orkney, murdered ca. 0979 on order of his wife,
son of Thorfinn Torf-einarson,
alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney, 954, and
Grelaug or Grelod, daughter of Thorstein
Olafsson, King Dublin and Earl of
Caithness, (Thorstein was the son of Olaf, alias the
White and Aud, alias the
Extremely Rich or Deep mended) , she married her brother-inlaw, Havard
Thorfinnson , alias the Season Prosperous), Earl of Orkney, died ca. 981, son of
Thorfinn Torf-einarson alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney, 954, and
Grelaug
or Grelod Duncansdaughter of Caithness, and his was murdered also, she
married
her brother-in-law, Liot Thorfinnson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney, 0981-4,
died ca. 984, son
of Thorfinn Torf-einarson, alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of
Orkney, 954, and Grelaug or
Grelod Duncansdaughter of Caithness.
3. m Godred, co ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 976-7, he married the Heiress of Islay daughter
of Godred I Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of York and
Aldgyth Ormsdaughter).
4. m Gamle Ericsson, drowned ca. 0955
5. m Harald Erikson alias Greycloak, King of Norway ca. 938-970, died 0974.
6. m Ragnfrid Eirkson, co ruler of Orkney and Joint King of Norway,
He had s daughter, she married, Harald Godredson of Iceland alias the Black (Haraldus
Niger de Ysland), the son of Godred, co ruler of Orkney, and the Heiress of Islay
daughter of Godred I Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of
York and Aldgyth Ormsdaughter).
7. m Guthorm, died ca. 0953.
8. m Erling, King of Norway.
9. m Sigurd Slaver.
Godred Erikson of Norway, co ruler of Orkney
Godred Erikson of Norway, co ruler of Orkney, 0954-5 and 0976-7, son of Erik or Eirikr
Haraldson alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild Gormsdaughter alias Kingmother, (daughter of Gorm,
alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, of Jutland and Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod,
daughter of Harald Klack, Jing of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi and Aslaug, daughter of
Sigurd Ragnarsson, alias Snake-in-eye, King of the Danes and Heluna or Bjeja, daughter of King
Ella.
He married
The Heiress of Islay, daughter of Godred I Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or
Olaf Godredson of York and Aldgyth Ormsdaughter).
Son from this marriage:
1. m
Harald Godredson of Iceland (the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland), King of the
Sudreys, ca. 1035-1040, he married a daughter of Ragnfrid Eirkson co ruler of Orkney
and Joint King of Norway, (and granddaughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway
52
alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland and Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias
Kingmother,
Harald Godredson alias the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland)
King of the Sudreys
Harald Godredson alias the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland), King of the Sudreys, ca.
1035-1040, son of Godred Erikson of Norway and the Heiress, daughter of Godred I
Olafson , King of the Sudreys, (son Anlaf or Olaf Godredson of York and Aldgyth
Ormsdaughter).
He married
A daughter of Ragnfrid Eirkson, co ruler of Orkney and Joint King of Norway, (and
granddaughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson , alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and
Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias Kingmother,
1. m
2. f
Godred Crovan Haraldson alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys, he married
to Ranghild , daughter of Harald Sigurdson III, alias Hardrade or Hardruler, and
Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, and Ingegred Anna
Olavsdaughter, daughter of Olaf II Eriksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the Obotres
Ealga.
Godred Crovan Haraldson, alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys
Godred Crovan Haraldson, alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys, he died of a pestilence 1095
in Islay, Scotland,. Godred I (Crovan), 1079-95, son of Harald the Black of Ysland; conjuctured
by Munch to be Grandson of Godred, son of Harald, q.v. identical with Godred 'Mananagh' ruler
of Dublin; died 1095 leaving 3 sons Lagman, q.v. Harald (Mutilated by Lagmann c. 1095) and
Olaf I q.v. [Godred conquered Man in 1079 (sob an. 1056); subjugated Dublin and a great part of
Leinster (Ibid); said to have been deprived of the Isle of Man by Magnus Barfoot, King of
Norway, 1093-94 (M. p.p.147 seq., Munch's Notes) he is prob, the King Goree or Orrye of Manx
tradition] Handbook of British Chronology, 1961).
In the Year 1047 (=1066) died Edward, King of England, of Pious memory, of whom it is said
that he was the honour and glory of the English during his life, and their ruin at his death. He was
succeeded by Harald, the son of Godwin, whom Harald Harfager encountered at Stamford
Bridge. The English prevailed, put all the Norwegians to flight, slaying many of them. From that
defeat, a certain Godred, called Crouan, son of Harald the Black of Ysland, escaped to Godred,
son of Sytric, then King of Man, by whom he was received with honour. In the same year
William the Basterd conquered England, slew King Harald, and reigned in his stead, reducing the
English to perpetual serfdom. He ruled over English people twenty year and eleven months, and
was succeeded by his son. (Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys)
A.D. 1066 (Oliver) (1047 Munch), Godred, surnames Crovan, the son of Harald the Black of
Iceland, escaping from this defeat came to Godred the son of Sytric, who then reigned in Man,
and was honorably received by him.
Was with the Norwegian Army at Stamford Bridge, (Notes of Munch)
53
September 25 or 27 are given by English writers as the date of the Battle of Stanford Bridge, the
most bloody recorded in our annals; at the distance of fifty years the stop was still withered with
the bones of the slain. Godred Crovan was a the battle, son of Harald Godredson of Iceland alias
the Black (Haraldus Niger de Ysland) and A daughter of Ragnfrid Eirkson co ruler of Orkney
and Joint King of Norway, (son of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson of Norway alias Bloodaxe, King of
Norway and Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter, alias Kingmother,
John McArthur, (1873) writes in the Antiquities of Arran,
On the defeat of the Norwagians by Harald, King of England, at the Batle of Staiford Bridge,
Godred Grovan-the Write-Handed-who led the army of the King of Norway, fled to the Hebrides
with a few galleys, and deposed Fingal, the Gallgael King, and expelled him from the Isles. After
reducing the native chiefs to subjection, Godred sailed for the Irish coast with a large force of
Skotar-Vikings, abd eventually succeeded in conquering Dublin and a part of Leinster.
In the Year 1047 (=1066) died Edward, King of England, of Pious memory, of whom it is said
that he was the honour and glory of the English during his life, and their ruin at his death. He was
succeeded by Harald, the son of Godwin, whom Harald Harfager encountered at Stamford
Bridge. The English prevailed, put all the Norwegians to flight, slaying many of them. From that
defeat, a certain Godred, called Crouan, son of Harald the Black of Ysland, escaped to Godred,
son of Sytric, then King of Man, by whom he was received with honour. In the same year
William the Basterd conquered England, slew King Harald, and reigned in his stead, reducing the
English to perpetual serfdom. He ruled over English people twenty year and eleven months, and
was succeeded by his son.
In the year 1056 (=1075), Godred Crouan, collected number of ships and came to Man,
he gave battled to the natives, and forced to fly. Again he assembled an army and a fleet; came to
Man, encountered the Manxman was defeated and put to flight. A third time he collected a
numerous body of followers came by night to the port called Ramsay, and concealed 300 men in
a wood, on the sloping brow of a hill called Scafafel. At daylight the men of Man drew up in
order of Battle and, whit a mighty rush, encountered Godred. During the heat of the contest the
300 men, rising from ambuscade in the rear, threw the Manxmen into disorder, and compelled
them to fly. When the natives saw that they were overpowered, and had no means of escape (for
the tide had filled the bed of the river Sulby), and on the other side the enemy was closely
pursuing them, those who remained, with piteous cries, begged of Godred to spare their lives.
Godred, yielding to feeling of mercy, and moved with compassion for their misfortune, recalled
his army and forbade further pursuit. Next day Godred gave his army the option of having the
country divided amongst them if they preferred to remain and inhabit it, or taking everything it
contains worth having, and returning to their homes, The soldiers preferred plundering the whole
Island, and returning home enriched by its wealth. Godred then granted to the few Islanders who
had remained with him, the Southern part of the Island, and to the surviving Manxman the
Northern portion, on condition that none of them should ever presume to claim any of the land by
hereditary right. Hence it arises that up to the present day the Whole Island belongs to the King
alone, and that all its revenues ate his. Godred then subdued Dublin, and a great part of Leinster,
and held the Scots in such subjection that no one who built a vessel dared to insert more than
three bolts. He reigned 16 years, and died in the island called Islay. He left three sons. Lagman,
Harald, and Olave. Lagman, the eldest seized the reins of Government, and reigned seven years.
Harald, his brother, continued long in rebellion against him, till at length he was taken, mutilated,
and deprived of his eyes. Afterwards Lagman repenting that he had put out his brothers eyes,
voluntarily resigned the kingdom, took the cross, and went to Jerusalem, where he died. (In the
year after Godred was expelled from the Irish conquests A.D. 1095, Godred died of a pestilence
in the Isle of Isla.)
54
1066. The English prevailed, put all the Norwegians to Flight (at Stamford Bridge, slaying many
of them, From that defeat, a certain Godred, called Crouan, son of Harald the Black of Ysland,
escaped (The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys).
He married
Ranghild, daughter of Harald Sigurdson III, alias Hardrade, Hardruler, and
Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, and Ingegred Anna
Olavsdaughter, daughter of Olaf II Eriksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the Obotres
1. m
2. m
3. m
Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys or Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, he

married 1st to Africa, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan of England,
Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap
Tudor), he married 2nd Ingiborg Hakonsdaughter of Orkney, some say the she had 2
children Gudred King of Man and Ranghild of Man. Daughter of Haakon Paulson , Earl
of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter had also 2 Concubines, one of the
concubines could be Margaret, the wife of Madadh, Earl of Atholl.
Lagman Godredson, King of the Sudreys, 1095-1102, died ca. 1102 in Jerusalem.
Lagman, 1095-? 96, son of Godred I. Said to have reigned 7 years (M) and may and may
have ruled Man during part of Godred's reign. Took the cross and died at Jerusalem 1096
or 1097 (Handbook of British Chronology, 1961) Lagman, the oldest, seized the reins of
Government, and reigned seven years. Afterwards Lagman repenting that he had put out
his brother's eyes, voluntarily resigned the Kingdom, took the cross, and went to
Jerusalem, where he died.(The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys).
Harald Godredson of the Sudreys. Harald, Lagmans brother, continued long in rebellion
against Lagman, till at length he was taken, mutilated, and deprived of his eyes. ca. 1100
MCXLII, The three sons of Harald the brother of Olave, a fleet being
assembled, passed over to Galloway, willing to subdue it. The Galwegians however,
forming a circle, and a great effort being made, encountered with them. They,
immediately, turned their backs, fled with great confusion to Man, and the Galwegians,
who inhabited there in, some of who, the slew, other they banished , Annals of
Galloway, has 3 sons, Reginald Haraldson, blinded or killed by Godred IV 1154, 2 more
sons.
Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red,
King of the Sudreys
Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys/Sudreyar alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys, ca,
1105-53, was slain by Reginald Haraldsson on 29-06-1153 in Ramsay.The son of his brother
Harald. Olaf I, 1103-53, son of Godred I. he married Affrica, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (M)
(2) Ingibjorg, daughter of Hacon, Earl of Orkney (Munch). Godred son of Affrica was apparently
Olaf's only legitimate child; other children by concubines Reginald, Lagman, Harald and many
daughters, one of whom (Ragnhilld) m. Sumerled, lord of Argyll, q.v. (M places accession of
Olaf in 1102 and stated that the reigned 40 years. Some modern writers have assumed that Olaf's
reign did not begin until 1113, supposing that part of the reigns of Lagman and Donald fall in the
period 1103-13, but it is more reasonable to suppose with Munch that Olaf reigned 50 years.
Godred, aft. Godred II, went to Norway and did homage on behalf of his father, c. 1152 (M)]
Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)
In the year 1075, all the chiefs of the Isles hearing of the death of Lagman, Sent messengers to
55
Murchadh O'Brein, King of Ireland, begging of him to send some competent person of the Royal
race to be their King till Olave, son of Godred should have grown up. The King willingly
assented, and sent them one Donald, son of Teige, admonishing him to govern with all mildness
and moderation, a kingdom which was not his. Donald, however, after taken possession of the
Kingdom, made light of the directions of his Lord, and abusing his power very tyrannically, and
committing many enormities, reigned as a monster for three years, after which time all chiefs of
the Isles conspired, and rising in abode drove him from their territory. he fled to Ireland and never
returned
After the death of King Magnus, the chiefs of the Isles sent for and brought over Olave, son of
Godred Crouan, who was at that time residing at the court of Henry, King of England, son of
William.
In the year 1102(+1103) , Olave, son of Godred Crouan, began to reign over all the Isles, and he
reigned forty years. He was a man of peace, and was in such close alliance with all the Kings of
Ireland and Scotland, that no one ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles during his time. he
took a wife name Affrica, daughter of Fergus of Galloway, by whom he had issue, Godred. he
had also many concubines, by whom he had issue three sons, Reginald, Lagman, and Harald, and
many daughters, one of whom was married to Sumerled, Lord of Argyll, and this was the cause of
the ruin of the whole kingdom. for he (Sumerled) had issue by her four sons, Dugald, Reginald,
Angus and Olave, of whom we shall speak more fully hereafter. ( The Chronicle of Man and the
Sudreys)
Charter of Olave, King of the Islands, A.D. 1134
O(laph, king of the Islands, to all the sons and faithful of the Holy Church of God, both present
and to come, greetings. Seeing that an earthly Kingdom is never well ordered unless the Catholic
service of the King in heaven be there observed. Therefore I Olaph, with the assent of wise and
good men in council, have decreed and resolved, that the Christian religion in my Kingdom shall
ber reserved entrie under own bishop, rather than be rendered desolate under strangers, and as it
were mercenaries, who seek their own and the Lord's advantage. Known therefore and bear
testimony to the truth, that by virtue of my discretion, I have committed and forever granted to
Church of the blessed Mary of Furness on account of the proximity of the place, yea and for the
excellent life of the inhabitants, the honor of the said Episcopal election, and the observance of
my whole law of Christianity, saving always the reverence due to the Apostolic See. And in order
that the same may be more perfect and more strictly observed, I have decreed a certain portion of
my land for the erection of an Abbey for the said Church, as another charter witnesseth, for a
most free and perpetual alms. These being witness: Eudo, the Annate; Gill, the prior; the mont;
William and Hugo, priests, Turkill, son of fohgel; Jol, son of Macmars; Gil; Fin; Snetol, son of
Cutell, and many others without the matter may effected. At Hou Ingren, son of Godred Crovan
Haraldson alias White Handed, King of the Sudreys and Ranghild Haraldsdaughter, daughter of
Harald Sigurdson III, alias Hardrade, Hardruler, and Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw
Wladimirsson of Kiev, and Ingegred Anna Olavsdaughter of Sweden
After his death (Magnus III, alias Barfotr) the chiefs of the Isles sent for and brought over Olave,
son of Godred Crouan, of whom we have already spoken whom was at that time residing at the
court of Henry, King of England, son of William.
In the Year 1102, (= 1103), Olave, son of Godred Crouan, began to reign of all the Isles,
and reigned forty years. He was a man of piece, and was in such close alliance with all the Kings
of Ireland and Scotland, that no one ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles during his time.
He took a wife named Affrica, daughter of Fergus off Galloway, by whom he had issue Godred.
He had also may concubines, by whom he had issue three sons, Reginald, Lagman, and Harald,
and many daughters, one of whom was married to Sumerled, Lord of Argyll; and this was the
56
cause of the ruin of the whole Kingdom of the Isles; for he (Sumerled) had issue by her four sons,
Dugald, Reginald, Angus and Olave, of whom we shall speak more fully hereafter.
In the year 1134, the abbey of St. Mary of Calder was founded. In the same year King
Olave gave Ivo, Abbot of Furness, a piece of his land in Man, to establish a monastery at a place
called Rushen, and he gave to the Churches of the Isles land and privileges. He was devout; and
zealous in promoting the divine service; and acceptable to God and man, except in as much as he
indulged too much in the domestic vice of Kings.
In the year 1142, three sons of Harald, the brother (half-Brother) of Olave, who had been
brought up in Dublin, assembling a large body of men, and among them all the refugees from the
dominos of Godred, came to Man, and demanded from the King one half of the whole Kingdom
of the Isles for themselves. The King (Olave) having heard application, and being desirous to
pacify them, answered that he take advice on the subject. When the day and place for holding a
meeting had been agreed upon, these most wicked men spent the interval in planning the death of
the King. On the appointed day both parties met at the port called Ramsey, and sat down in order,
the King and his followers on one side, and they with theirs on the other. Reginald, (son of
Harald) the second brother, who was to give the fatal blow, stood apart speaking to one of the
chiefs of the country. On being summoned to approach the King, turning to him as if in act of
saluting, he raised his gleaming battleaxe on high, and at a blow cut off the Kings head. As soon
as this atrocious act was perpetrated they divided the country between them. After the lapse of a
few days they collected their fleet, and sailed to Galloway with the purpose of conquering it. But
the men of Galloway, forming a compact body, rushed upon them with great impetuosity;
whereupon the invaders turned and fled in great confusion to Man, and massacring some,
expelled the rest of the Galloway residents in the island.
He married 1st Africa, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or
Joan of England, illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and
Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab
Rhys ap Tudor)
MCII (1102) Olave, son of Godred Crouan, King of Man, took to wife Affrica, the daughter of
Fergus of Galloway, on whom he begat Godred.
He married 2nd to Ingiborg Hakonsdaughter of Orkney, some say the she had 2 children Gudred
King of Man and Ranghild of Man, daughter of Haakon Paulson of Orkney, Earl of Orkney,
1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter. He had also 2 Concubines, one of the concubines could be
Margaret, the wife of Madadh, Earl of Atholl.
1. m
2. f
Godred II Olafson alias the Black, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1154-58 and 1164-87, died on
04-11-1187, buried 1188 in Iona, his 1st wife was, Sabia, a Concubine of Godred IV,
mentioned in a poem from ca. 1200, he married Phinola or Finnguala Muirchertachs
daughter of Muirchertach (Murkartac) McLochlain (MacLotlen), High King, King of
Ailech.
Ranghild Olafsdaughter she married Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert of Argyll,
Thane of Argyll, died ca. 1164, was slain at Renfew, while leading an expedition
against Malcolm IV of Scotland., son of Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride)
and Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth, daughter of daughter of Haakon Paulson of Orkney,
Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, and Helga Moddansdaughter.
Children by his Concubines:
57
3. m
4. m
5. m
Reginald Olafsson of the Sudreys, King of Man only for 4 days, 1164.
Lagman Olafsson of the Sudreys.
Harald Olafsson, Reginald Haraldson and 2 more
Godred II Olafson alias the Black, King of the Sudreys
Godred II Olafson alias the Black, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1154-58 and 1164-87, died on
04-11-1187, buried 1188 in Iona. May/June) 1188 Funeral of Godred IV (Anon) (D.C. 1257)
Chronicle of the Kings of Man and the Isles)
In the following summer his (Godred's) Body was carried to the Island called Hy (Iona). Godred
II, 1152-58 and 1164-87, son of Olaf and Affrica. Expelled by Somerled, Lord of Argyll, and
took refuge in Norway; recovered Man in 1164, aft. died of Sumerled and overthrow of Reginald;
died 10 Nov. 1187, leaving 3 sons Reginald (illegitimate)q.v. Olaf (nominated successor) q.v. and
Ivar.(Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)
In the year 1142, Godred, son of Olave, crossed over the sea to the King of Norway, whose
name was Hinge, and did homage to him. He was well received, and remained some time. In the
same year three sons of Harold, the brother of Olave, who had been brought up in Dublin,
assembling a large body of men, and among them all the refugees from the dominions of Godred,
came to Man, and demanded from the king one half of the whole kingdom of the Isles for
themselves. The king having heard their application, and being desirous to pacify them, answered
that he would take advice on the subject. When the day and place for holding a meeting had been
agreed upon, these most wicked men spent the interval in planning the death of the king. On the
appointed day both parties met at the port called Ramsey, and sat down in order, the king and his
followers on one side, and they with theirs on the other. Reginald, the second brother, who was to
give the fatal blow, stood apart, speaking to one of the chiefs of the country. On being summoned
to approach the king, turning to him as if in the act of saluting, he raised his gleaming battleaxe
on high, and at a blow cut off the king's head. As soon as this atrocious act was perpetrated they
divided the country between them. After the lapse of a few days they collected their fleet, and
sailed to Galloway with the purpose of conquering it. But the men of Galloway, forming a
compact body, rushed upon them with great impetuosity; whereupon the invaders turned and fled
in great confusion to Man, and massacring some, expelled the rest of the Galloway residents in
the island.
Charter of Godred-A.D. 1154
G(odred) by the grace of God, king of the Islands, to all the sons of the Holy Mother Church,
present and to come, greetings. It is the duty of good children to follow in the footsteps of
religious parents and to guard uninjured and entrie those things which they, in their times, shall
have piously and religiously determined, which I, G(odred), king of the Islands, considering, have
given and granted to the church of the Holy Mary of Furness, full liberty to elect a chief bishop of
the Isles. like as the charter of my father Olave testifies, And in order that this license to the
aforesaid church my be firmly observed in my kingdom. I have strengthened it by the authority of
my seal affixed to the present charter, These being witnesses.
10 November 1187 Death of Godred IV (Anon) (d.c. 1257) Chronicle of the Kings of Man and
the Isles)
The Same year died Godred, King of the Isles, on the fourth of the November in the Isle of St.
Patrick in Mann.
58
In the Year 1142, Godred, son of Olave, crossed over the sea to the King of Norway,
whose name was Hinge, (Inge Haraldsson, alias the Hunchback), and did homage to him. He was
well received, and remained some time.
In the following autumn of 1143, Godred, his son (of Olave), came from Norway with
five ships and put in at Orkney. All the chiefs of the Isles were rejoiced when they heard of his
arrival, and assembling together, unanimously elected him for their King. Godred then came to
Man, seized the tree sons of Harald, and to avenge his fathers murder, awarded them the death
they deserved. Another story is that he put out the eyes of two of them, and put the third to death.
In the Year 1144 (=1154), Godred after a few days went back to man, and dismissed he
chiefs of the Isles to their respective abode. When he now found himself secure on the throne, and
that no one could oppose him, he began to act tyrannically towards his chiefs, depriving some of
their inheritance, and others of their dignities. Of these, one named Thorfinn, son of Otter, more
powerful than the rest, went to Somerled, and begged for his son Dugall, that he might make him
King over the Isles. Somerled, highly gratified by the application, put Dugall under the direction
of Thorfinn, who received and led him through all the islands, subjecting them all to him, and
taking hostage from each. One of the chiefs, however, called Paul, secretly fled to Godred, and
informed him of what had occurred. Godred was greatly alarmed by the intelligence, and ordered
his followers to get ships in readiness and start immediately to encounter the enemy. On the other
hand, Somerled and his party assembled a fleet of eighty ships, and hastened to meet Godred.
In the Year 1156, a naval battle was fought between Godred and Somerled, during the
night of the Epiphany of our Lord, with great slaughter on both sides. But when daylight came
they made peace, and shared between them the Kingdom of the Isles, and from that day to the
Kingdom have remained divided. Thus was the Kingdom of the Isles ruined from the time the
sons of Somerled got possession of it.
In the Year 1158, Somerled came to man with fifty-three ships, gave battle to Godred, put
him to flight, plundered the whole island, and retired. But Godred crossed over to Norway, for the
purpose of asking assistance against Somerled.
In the Year 1164, there was a battle at Ramsey between Reginald, brother of Godred and
the Manxmen, and through the treachery of a certain Viscount the Manxmen were put to flight
and Reginald began to reign. On the fourth day, however, Godred returned from Norway with a
large body of troops, and seizing his brother, mutilated, and deprived him of his sight.
1166; In the same year there was a battle at Ramsey between Reginald, brother of Godred, and
the Manxmen, and throngh the treachery of a certain Viscount the Manxmen were put to flight
and Reginald began to reign. On the fourth, day, however, Godred returned from Norway with a
large body of troops, and seizing his brother, mutilated, and deprived him of his sight.
In the year 1166, two comets appeared before sunrise in the month of August, one to the south
and the other to the north.(Chronicle of Man and the Isles)
1166 Tenure of the Isles: Robert of Torigni, Abbot of the Monastry of St. Michael-in-Peril-of the
Sea, Roll Edn. Iv 228
The King of the Isles holds Man and thirty-one other isle under the King of Norway on condition
of the payment of ten gold marks to every new king. No other payment is made during the life of
that king or until the appointment of a successor.
59
In the Year 1176, Vivian, Cardinal legate of the apostolic See, came to Man, and in the
discharge of his office caused Godred to be united in lawful marriage with his wife, the daughter
of MacLoughlin, son of Murrough, King of Ireland, who was mother of Olave then three years
old. They were married by Silvanus, Abbot of Rivaulx. On the same day Godred gave to Abbot
Silvanus a piece of land at Mirescoge, where he soon built a monastery; but in process of time the
land and the monks were made over to the abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.
In the same year, on the 10th of November, Godred, King of the Isles, died in the Island of St.
Patrick, in Man. In the beginning of the following summer his body was removed to the Island
called lona. He left three sons, Reginald, Olave, and Ivan. Reginald, then a full grown young man,
was absent in the Isles. Olave, yet a very young boy, resided in Man.
Godred during his life had appointed Olave to succeed to the kingdom, for the inheritance
belonged to him by right, because he was born of lawful wedlock; and had commanded all the
people of Man to appoint Olave king after his own death, and preserve inviolate their oath of
allegiance. How ever, after the death of Godred, the Manxmen sent their messengers to the Isles
for Reginald, and made him king, be cause he was a man of energy and of riper age. For they
dreaded the weakness of Olave, for he was but a boy ten years old, and they considered that a
person, who on account of his tender age, knew not how to direct himself, would be wholly
incapable of governing his subjects. This was the reason why the people of Man appointed
Reginald king.
In the year 1188, Reginald, son of Godred, began to reign over the Isles. In the same year was
killed Murrough, a chief whose power and energy were felt throughout the whole kingdom of the
Isles.
In the year 1187, on the 10th of November, Godred, King of the Isles, died in the Island of
St. Patrick, in Man. In the beginning of the following summer his body was removed to the Island
called Iona. He left three sons, Reginald, Olave and Ivar. Reginald, then a full grown young man,
was absent in the isles, Olave, yet a very young boy, resided in Man.
Godred during his life had appointed Olave to succeed to the Kingdom, for the
inheritance belonged to him by right because he was born of lawful wedlock; and had
commanded all the people of Man to appoint Olave King after his own death, and preserve
inviolate their oath of allegiance. How-ever, after the death of Godred, the Manxmen sent their
messengers to the isles for Reginald, and made him King, because he was a man of energy and of
riper age. For the dreaded the weakness of Olave, for he was but a boy ten years old, and they
considered that a person, who on account of his tender age, knew not how to direct himself,
would be wholly incapable of governing his subjects. This was the reason why the people of Man
appointed Reginald King,
son of Olaf Godredson alias Bitling or the Red, King of the Sudreys/Sudreyar and Africa of
Galloway , daughter of Fergus of Galloway and Elizabeth or Joan, daughter of King Henry I of
England and one of his concubines Sybil, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap
Tudor
His 1st wife was,
Sabia, a Concubine of Godred IV, mentioned in a poem from ca. 1200,
He married
60
Phinola or Finnguala Muirchertachsdaughter McLochlainn, daughter of Muirchertach

(Murkartac) McLochlain (MacLotlen), High King, King of Ailech
Child by Sabia:
1. m
Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of Man,, ca. 1187-1226, born 1153,
murdered on 14-02-1229 at the age of ca. 76 atTynwald, he married, a daughter of
Reginald or Ranald Somerledson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuloh Mormaer Moray, and
Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England,
illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of
Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap
Tudor)
Children by Phinola or Finnguala:

2. m
3. m
4. f
Ivar Godredson, born ca. 1155.

Olaf Godredson alias the Black, King of Man, ca. 1226-37, born ca. 1173, Olave
was prisoner in Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 41, died on 21-05-1237, at
the age of ca. 64, buried in St. Mary Rushen, his concubine was a cousin of Lauone his
first wife, his first wife was his sister-in-law, Lauon or Joan of Kintyre, buried ca. 1223,
daughter of Reginald, Ranald,(Ragnall, or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyll and Fonia,
daughter of Randuloh Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway
(Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias
Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor), , after his divorce, he married ,
Christina of Ross, daughter of Farquhar or Fearchar Macantagart or MacTaggart of Ross,
Earl of Ross, he had more than one concubine.
Aufrica Godredsdaughter, buried in the Monastery of St. Mary, of the Yoke of
God. Affrica, founded the monastery of St. Mary, of the Yoke of God, she married to Sir
John de Courcy, born ca. 1160, died on 22-09-1219 at the age of ca. 59.
3 [Olivers Man. ii. 127. Under date 1219, King Henry III. orders G. de Marischal,
Justice of Ireland, to pay the dower of Affrica, wife of John de Courcy.
Sir John de Courcy, the famous conqueror of Ulster, was sent by King Henry II to assist
William FitzAlelm in the government of Ireland 1176, after five years fighting subdued
Ulster. He was generally stated to have been created Earl of Ulster in 1181. He was
appointed judicair of Ireland 1185, but was outlawed 1204, when his English estates were
forfeited. He was taken prisoner in 1204 by Hugh de Lacy, to whom his Irish estates were
granted in 1205. He was conceded by King John, it is said, the privilege for himself and
his successors of remaining covered in the Royal presence. (Burke)
In the year 1204, Hugh de Lacy entered Ulster with an army, gave battle to John
de Courcy, took him prisoner, and put him in chains, and subdued Ulster.
Afterwards he gave John his liberty. John, on his delivery from prison, went to King
Reginald, by whom he was recieved with distinction, because he was his brotherin-law. John de Courcy married a daughter of Godred, called Affrica. (the
Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. trans Dr. P.A. Munch).
In the year 1205, John de Courcy, recovering his strength, collected a large force,
and was accompanied by Reginald, King of the Isles, with nearly one hundred ships. to
Ulster. Putting onto the port called Stangford. they laid siege, but carelessly, to the
forth of Rath, Walter de Lacy came upon them with a large army, and totally routed them;
61
and after that time John de Courcy never recovered his possessions. (the Chronicles of Man
and the Sudreys. trans. Dr. P.A. Munch
1201. Expulsion of Cathal Red-Hand Ua Conchobuir and coronation of Cathal Carrach
in his stead (or perhaps it is in this [preceding] year above the expulsion of Cathal
Red-hands comes)
A hosting by Aed Ua Neill in aid of Cathal Red-hand with Men of Magh-Itha and
with the Airghailla, until they came to Tech-Baithin of Airtech. They turned there
until they came to Es-dara and Cathal carrach with the nobles of Connacht and William
[de] Burg with the Foreigners of Limerick along with him overtook them.
And the
North of Ireland was defeated and Ua Eicnigh, arch-king of Airgailla and
many
others were lost.
5. f
A hosting by John De Courcy with the foreigners and the son of Ugo De Lacy with the
foreigners of Meath in aid of Cathal Red-hand, until they reached Cell-mic-Duach. page
237 Then came Cathal Carrach with the Connachmen along with him and engaged in
Battle and the foreigners of Ulidia and Meath were defeated. The place wherein were the
five battalions, there came not there from but two battalions of them, son of Robert de
Courcy, Baron of Stoke.
a daughter, the mother of Reginald, Bishop of Sodor, the Bishop died ca. 1224.
Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of the Sudreys
Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1187-1226, born
1153, murdered on 14-02-1229 at Tynwald at the age of ca. 76 years old, Reginald I,
1187-1227, eldest son (Illegimate) of Godred II; expelled by Olaf II, 1226; recovered
Man for brief period in 1228; murdered Feb. 1229; married sister of Lauon of Kintyre
(M). Godred Don his son shared the Kingdom of man and the Isles, with Olaf II in 1230
and was killed later the same year (M) Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)
He married
A daughter of a Noblemen of Kinryre, her father was Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall, or
Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, and Fonia, daughter of Randuloph ,Mormaer Moray, and
Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England,
Tudor), Reginald, made his brother Olaf, marry her sister Lauon or Joan.
In the Year 1188, Reginald, son of Godred, began to reign over the Isles. In the same year
was killed Murrough, a chief whose power and energy were felt throughout the whole
Kingdom of the Isles.
Charter of Reginald.--A.D. 1188
To all the ones of the Holy Church seeing or hearing these present letters, R(eginald) by
Grace of God, King of the Islands, son of King Godred, greetings. Know all, that I, from
a feeling of divine piety for the salvation of my soul, and of the souls of all ny kindred
and friends, have granted, and by this present charter have confirmed, to God and the
Abbey of the Holy Mary of Furness, and to the minks there serving the Lord, all the
possessions, and all the liberties and dignities which that illustrious nam Olave, formerly
king of the Islands, my Grandfather gave them, in his then kingdom, now, by the grace of
God, mine, for a free, pure, and perpetual alms, fully and wholly, without any reserve and
62
hinderance, the same as the charter of the said Olvae witness. And that this my
conformation may for ever remaon form and uninjured, I have strengthend it by the
appostion of my seal.
These being witnesses: Jocelin, Abbot of Russin; Dermod, Archdeacon, Rotheric, my
brother; Cospatric, son of Henry Melcolin, the Caplain; Dovenald, son of Kerald;
William. Chaplain of Dalton; Master John de Pipun
King John receives Reginald, King of Mann under his protection, A.D. 1205
The King, etc. to all, etc., kown that we have taken our beloved kinsman Reginald, King
of Man, under keeping, protection, and defene, and all his lands and people. And we
forbid any person to inflict injury or annoyance upon him or his, wherefore if nay offence
be committed against him, we will reckon the same done to ourself.
Witness ourself, at Woodstock, the 8th Day of February, in the 6th year. etc.
Respecting safe conduct for Reginald, King of the Islands,--A.D. 1206
The King, to all, etc. Know that we have give to our beloved kinsman, R(eginald) king of
the Islands, safe and secure cond8uct in coming to us in England, and in returning from
England, for fifteen days from Easter, in the seventh year
In testimony wherof, etc. Witnesses
Geofrey, son of Peter, Earl of Essex,
W. Briewer.
Vilbert, son of Reinfr.
At Salisbury, the 8th day of February
Gift of Thirty Marks to reginald. A.D. 1206
The King etc. To his treasurer and Chamberlain, greetings, Pay from our treasury to the King of
Mann thirty marks our gift. Withness ourself at Westminster, 29th day of April and 7th year of
our reign
Grant of land to the King of Man, A.D. 1207
The King to the Sheriff of Lancaster, etc. We order that you cause to be assigned to our beloved
R(eginald) King of Mann, twenty librates of land in your Balliwick, which we owe him according
to an agreement made between us; and which when assigned there make known to us. Witness
ourself at Lutegar, the 17th day of June.
In the year 1210. John, King of England, with a fleet of 50 ships, went to Ireland, and subdued it.
He sent a part of the army, with an Earl of the name of Fulke, to Man. This force in fifteen days
devestated nearly the whole island, and reciving hostage returning home. King Reginald,
however, and his nobles were absent from Man at the time. (the Chronicle of Man and the
Sudreys. trans. by Dr. P.A. Munch)
Rotuli Litterarum Patentuim,-- A.d. 1212
13 Johann. Ten marks were paid by the king at the Tower of London, on Sunday, the feast of the
Holy Trinity to Stephen de Oxford, for conducting the King of Man into his own country. (the
sum was paid on occasion of Reginald's visit to London to do fealty to King John), son of Godred
II Olafson alias the Black, King of Man and Sabia a concubine.
.In the Year 1188, Reginald, son of Godred, began to reign over the Isles. In the same year was
killed Murrough, a chief whose power and energy were felt throughout the whole Kingdom of the
Isles.
In the Year 1204, Hugh de Lacy entered Ulster with an army, gave battle to John de
Courcy, took him prisoner, and put him in chains, and subdued Ulster. Afterwards he gave John
his liberty. John de Courcy, on his delivery from prison, went to King Reginald, by whom he was
received with distinction, because he was his brother-in-law. John de Courcy married a daughter
63
of Godred, called Affrica, who founded the monastery of St. Mary, of the Yoke of God,(Grey
Abbey, County Down), where she was interred.
In the Year 1205, John de Courcy, recovering his strength, collected a large force, and
was accompanied by Reginald, King of the Isles, with nearly hundred ships, to Ulster. Putting
into the port called Strangford, they laid siege, but carelessly, to the fort of Rath. Walter de Lacy
came upon them with a large army, and totally routed them; and after that Jon de Courcy never
recovered his possessions.
8 January 1205/6 Letters of Protection for Reginald from John of England, Fdora: II
Oliver 25
The King, etc., to all, etc., know that bwe have taken our beloved cousin (cognatus) , Reginald,
King of Man, under our keeping, protection, and defence, and all his lands and people. And we
forbod any person to inflict injury or annoyance upon him or his, wherefore if any offence be
committed against him, we will reckon the same done to meself.
Wittness ourself, at Woodstock, the 8th day of February in the 6th year etc.
8 the February 1205/6. Safe concuct for Reginald from John of England
Fdor: Patent, 7 John m. 3 Bain I no. 380: II Oliver 26.
The King to all, etc. Known that we have given to our beloved cousin (cognatus), R(eginald),
King of Man, safe and secure conduct in coming to us in England till the quinzaine of Easter (2
April) in the Seveth year, etc.
In testament where, etc. Witness:
Geoffrey, fitz-Piers, Earl of Essex
W. Briewere
Gilbert Fitz-Reinfrid
At Sarebur (Salisbury), the 8th day of February
In the Year 1210, John, King of England, with a fleet of 50 ships, went to Ireland and
subdued it. He sent a part of the army, with an Earl of the name of Fulke, to Man. This force in
fifteen days devastated nearly the whole island, and receiving hostage returned home. King
Reginald, however, and his nobles were absent from Man at the time.
16 May 1213 = 1212, To all the faithful of Christ who shall see this present carther, Reginald,
King of the Islands, send greetings.
Do it known to you that I have become the liegeman of the Lord John, King of England, against
all men, during my lifetime, and that in consequence I have sworn fidelity to him. In witness
whereof I have issued the charter.
Witness the Lord P(eter des Roches) Bishop of Winchester, Wiliam, Earl of Saliabury, G, son
of Peter, Earl of Essex, S. Earl of Wichester, William Briwerr, Warren, son of Gerald. At
Lamberth, 16th day of May ) Charter Fdor I, 1, 109- II Oliver 31.
16 May 1211/12. Grant to Reginald, King of Man, of 1 knights fee in Ireland on the sea near
Karlingford, in Ulster, which the Bishop of Norwich (John de Gray) assigned to Him; and 100
seams of wheat yearly at Drohhed (Droghed); to hold of the King in fee by the service of 1
knight. Witness, P(eter des Roches). Bishop of Winchester, Gofrey Fitz-Peter , Earl of Essex,
William, Earl of Salisbury, Saier, Earl of Winchester, William, Earl of Arundel, William
Brigwerr, Warinus Fitz-Gerald. Lambert. (Chart. 14 John, m.7, Bain I)
16 May. Charter of John of Englans tp raginald. (Rotuli Chartarum- 14 John: II. Oliver 35)
64
JOHN, by the grace of God, etc., to all, know that we have given, and this our present charter
confirmed to Reginald, King of Mann, for his homage and service, one kinghts fee in Ireland, at
Karlinford, on the sea, in the province of Ulster, which the Lord bishop of Norwich has assigned
him there; together with one measures of corn to be paid yearly at Drogheda, to have and to hold,
to him and his heirs, of us and our heirs, for a service fee of one knight. Wherefore we will, and
firmely command, that the aforesaid Reginald and his heirs, have and hold the aforesaid fee and
its appurtenances fully and in peace, freely and quietly as aforesaid. Witness the Lord P. Bishop
of Winchester; G. son of Peter, Earl of Essex, W. Earl of Saliasbury, S. Earl of Winchester; W.
Earl of Arundel; William Brigwer; Guarinus, son of Gerald. Dated by the hand of master Richard
de Marischal, archdeacon of Northumberland, at Lamberth, 16th day of May, in the 14th year of
our reign.
16 May 1211/1212. The King commands his reeves, and bailiffs of Ireland, that if any Vikings
(wikini) or others commit an act of forfeiturein the lands of Reginald, King of Man, they aid in
destroying his and the Kings enemies, the King of Man having bound himself by oath to do the
like in regards to those who commit an act of forfeiture in the kings land. Lambeth (pat. 14 John,
m. 6) Bain I)
16 May 1213 = 1212, Command from John of England, Rotuli Patentium, 14 John: II Oliver 34.
The King to his seneschals, governors, and bailiffs in Ireland, etc. We command you, that any
wikini (Vikingrs, sea rovers) or others should offend in the territory of Reginald, King of Man, ye
be assisting him for the destruction of his and our enemies, since he is bound to us by fealty and
oath, to perform the same for us against those who offend in our territoty, Witness ourself at
Lambeth, 16 May, in the 14th year of our reign.
16 May 1213=1212, Command from John of England, (Rotuli Litterarum Patentium, 14 John; II
Oliver 33
The King, to Henry, son of Earl etc. We command you to deliver up to R(eginald) King of Man
his people whom ye have in your custody at Porchester, and cause us to be informed how many
ye have so liberated and name of ach of them.
In the same manner it is written to the Earl of Salisbury respecting those who are at Dover.
Witness the King at Lambeth, 16th day of May.
1212. Expenses for conducting the King of Mann home. (Rotuli Litterarum Patentium, 13 John,
II, Oliver 30)
Then marks were paid by the King at the Tower of London, on Sunday, the feast of the Holy
Trinity (20 May 1212) to Stephen de Oxford, for conducting the King of Man into his own
country.
3 January 1213, The King having taken Raginald, King of Man and his possessions under his
protection, prohibits his mariners of Ireland from entering Reginalds land. Tower of London
(Pat, 15 John. P. 1m.5. Bain I)
3 January 1214, Letters Patant of John of England, (Rotuli Litterarum Patentium: II Oliver 37)
The King to his mariners of Ireland etc. We forbid youto enter the territory of the King of Mann,
to the damage and loss of the said King, whom, together with his possessions, we have taken
under our protection. In Testimony whereof, etc. we send to you. Witness at the Tower of
London, 3rd January, in the 15th year of our reign.
16 January 1218. Letters of Conduct for Reginald (Fdor: II Oliver 40)
65
The King of the Islands has letters of conduct, in coming to the kIng, to render him homage, and
to amend the excesses committed upon the people of our Lord King, as well in England, by man
of his land, and during his stay, and at his departure. And the said conduct shall endure for fifteen
days after Easter, in the second year of the reign of King Henry. Witness the Earl, at Winchester,
the 16th day of January.
And it is commanded the Justice of Ireland, that, in the mean while, he should not inflict, nor
permit to be inflicted, any annoyance, injury, or grievance upon the said King, or upon the
subjects or lands of the said King of the Isles.
1 May 1218. Safe Conduct for Reginald. Pattent, 2 Henry III, p. 1, m. 4 Bain I, no. 696.
The King grant a safe conduct to R(eginald) King of the Isles and his retinue, coming to do
homage, and to amend the excesses of his men done both in England and Ireland on the Kings
subjects; to last Tuesday the feast of the Apostles Philip and James (the date of the writ) (1 May
till 1 August) till the feast of St. Peter ab vincula. Wetminster, - the Justiciar in commanded
meanwhile to allow no injury to said King and his men, Gilbert Fitz Reinfred is commanded to
meet the said King at Solway( Sudewad), Carlislie, or Lancaster, or elsewhere in those parts, and
bring him to the King; and the King of the Isles is commanded to come under his escort without
delay.
Children from this marriage
1. m
2. f
3. f
4. f
5. m
Godred Don Reginaldson of Man, King of Man, ca. 1187-1226, born in outer Isles, In
the Year 1249, name of wife unknown
daughter , she married to Thomas Mac Dhu Alan of Galloway, son of Alan
FitzRoland of Galloway and Concubine.
daughter, she married to Rhori ap Owain ap Gruffudd of Gwynedd, died 1195 in
Isle of Man, buried 1195 in Holyhead, son of Owain ap Gruffudd ap Cynan of
Gwynedd, Prince of North Wales, and Christian, daughter of Grown ap Owain.
Rhanulltt, she married to Gruffyd ap Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, born ca. 1210,
died ca. 1240 at the age of ca. 30 years old. They say that is mother is Tangwystyl,
daughter of Llywarch Goch of Rhos. It is not clear withs child is with mother,, son of
Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John I of
England, one if his concubines, Agatha, daughter of Robert de Ferrers, Earl of Derby and
Hawise Vitre,
Hywel Reginaldson, acconding to George Broderick, in his article. Irish and Welsh
Strands in the Genealogy of Godred Crovan. 1980. in the Journal of the Manx Museum.
Godred Don Reginaldson, King of Man
nomen regis et dignitatem sibi usurpans in Mannia
Godred Don Reginaldson, King of Man, ca. 1187-1226, born in outer Isles, In the Year 1249,
Harald, the son of Godred Don, usurped the name and dignity of the King of Man, drove out
nearly all the chiefs of Harald, Olaves son, and instead made the fugitives who had joined him
chiefs and nobles, son of Reginald III or Ragnald V Godredson, King of Man and A daughter of a
Noblemen of Kinryre, her father was Reginald, or Ranald, Somerledson, and Fonia, daughter of
Randuloph , Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and
Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England
and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap
Tudor)
66
Children:
1. m
2. m
Harald Godredson , name of wife unknown

Ivar Godredson, Ruler of the Sudreys, ca. 1250-2. Murderer of Reginaldm brother of
Magnus last King of Man.
Harald Godredson, King Man
Harald Godredson, King of the Sudreys, ca. 1249-52, son of Godred Don Reginaldson of Man
Harald III. 1249-50 or 52, son of Godred Don, usurper (nomen regis et dignitatem sibi usurpans
in Mannia, M.); summoned to Norwegain court 1250 and deprived of Man. Possibly as A.M.
Moore conjectus (op. cit.,i, 130) the knight Ivar rulled Man, 1250-52.
(Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)
After the death of Reginald, son of Olave. Harald the son of Godred Don began to reign
in Mann. Harald the son of Godred Don usurped the title and dignity of the King of
Mann, and banished all the chiefs of King Harald, Olave's son, and introduced his own
chiefs and nobility in their stead.
A.D. 1240. Harald, the son of Godred Don, was summoned by letters to go to the
court of the King of Norway. The King was much irritated agianst him because he had usurped
the Kingdom, and detained him in Norway, and would not allow him to return to any part
beyound the Sodors. (the Chronology of Man and the Sudreys)
21 April 1255 (Bain I, 2046
And it is commanded to all bailiffs and faithful subjects of the King to whom, etc. not to permit
Harald, the son of Gothred, and Ivar and their accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald formrly
king of mann, brother of the king (Magnus), to be received by any persons, in the parts.
In testimony etc. Winess the King (of England), at Westminster, the 21st Day of April.
1249, 28 December; Letter Patent of Henry III, King of The King, to all greetings. Be it known to
you that We have given licence to our beloved and faithful Arald (Harold), the illustrious King of
Man, to come to Us to England, for the purpose of conversing woth Us, and doing England.
(Foedora J. i.e.272; Oliver 83)\
In the Year 1249, Harald, the son of Godred Don, usurped the name and dignity of the
King of Man, drove out nearly all the chiefs of Harald, Olaves son, and instead made
the fugitives who had joined him chiefs and nobles.
In the year 1250, Harold, son of Godred Don summond, and went to the Court of Lord
King of Norway; for the King was displeased with mishaving usurped a Kingdom to which he
had no title, and intended not to allow his return to the Sudreys. In the same year Magnus, son of
Olave, and John, son of Dugald, with some Norwagians came to Man, and put in at the port of
Ronaldway, John, son of Dugald, sent messengers to the people of Man to say Thus, and Thus,
does John, King of the Isles command you. When the Manxmen heard John styled King of the
Isles, instead of Magnus, Olaves son, they became indignant, and refused to hear anything
further from the messengers, who returned and reported all to their master. John, greatly
exasperated, im mediatly ordered his followers under arms, and led them up to St.
Michaels Isle, where he marshalled them in troops, and made them sit dowsn in ranks
67
preparedto engage in battle, and ordered all to be in readinessto commence the attack at break of
day, unless the Manxmen would spontaneously promise to yield all he should ask from them. The
Manxmen, seeing the troops drawn up in hostilearray, descended boldly to theshore, and
arranging themselves in corresponding bodies manfully awaiting theresult. During the ebb of the
tide wich barred the approach to theis land, John and his followers betook themselves to their
ships, leaving however, who were dispersed through theisland, or who were engaged in preparing
provisions. In the evening acertain young follower of Sir Ivar with many the men of theIsles
entered the island and slew at first onset many, while others were drowned to theships. This
happened to them I have no doubt on account of their pride andinsolence in refusing to accept the
terms of peace offered by the natives; for the people of Man sent messengers at the first hour of
day to say to them, Let those from amoungst you are sent by the King of Norway comeon shore
fear, and exhibit to usthe Royal Letters, and we cheerfully do whatever his Clemency commands.
But they neither showing the letters nor madeany overture for peace, nor received any that were
offered by the Manxpeople; and retiring next day in great wrath from Man they lost many of their
chiefs by shipwreck in a storm which arose. ( The Chronicles of Man and the Isles) (John, was
Ewen of Argyl, father in law of Magnus and Reginald, Kings of Man, Sir Ivar, was the murderer
of his kin Reginald, King of Man
Children
1. m
Torleiv Haraldson of Man (Torleiv Haraldson), born ca. 1228, died aft. 1292, he
married perhaps Magnhild (Matilda or Maud), daughter of Olaf Godredson, alias
the Black, King of Man, and Christina of Ross. They moved to Norway.
Olaf Godredson alias the Black, King of Man
Olaf Godredson alias the Black, King of Man, ca. 1226-37, born ca. 1173, Olave was prisoner in
Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 41, died on 21-05-1237, at the age of ca. 64, son of
Godred II Olafson of Man alias the Black and Phinola or Finnguala Muirchertachsdaughter
McLochlainn.
his concubine was a cousin of Lauone of his first wife,
his first wife was his sister-in-law
Lauon or Joan of Kintyre, buried ca. 1223, daughter of Reginald, or Ranald,
Somerledson, and Fonia, daughter of Randuloph , Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter
of Fergus of Galloway (Macdonall), and Elizabeth or Joan of England, illegitimate ,
daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, and Sybil
Corbet (daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor)
After his divorce, he married ,
Christina, daughter of Farquhar or Fearchar Macantagart or MacTaggart, Earl of Ross.
He had more than one concubine.
Olaf II, 1226-37 son of Godred II. He died 21 May 1237; married Lauon of Kentyre (marriage
subsequenty annulled) (2) Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, Earl of Ross, by whom apparently he
had 4 sons, Harald I, q.v.; Reginald II, q.v.;Godred, d. 1237; and Magnus, q.v. In 1229 0r 1230
Olaf went to Norway and presumably died homage to King Hacon. (Handbook British
Chronology, 1961)
6 March 1218. Letter from Henry III of England to Olaf II ( Rotuli Litterarum Causarum, 2 Henry
III: II Oliver 42)
The King to Olave, King of Man, greetings. We ask you not to extend your hand to the Abbey of
Furness, which is our free eleemosynary, and that you shall not suffer to be committed upon the
68
Abot or the monks of the said Abbey, nor upontheir men, any injury, annoyance, or hurt. That
henceforth so acting, it may not be necessary to us more severe means in this matter. Witness the
King at Winschester, the 6th day of March.
Reginald gave his brother Olave a certain Island called Lewis, which is said to be more extensive
than the other islands but thinly peopled, because it is mountainous and rocky, and almost totally
unfit for cultivation. The inhabitants live mostly by hunting and fishing. Olave took possession of
this island and dwelt there; living, however, very scantly. Finding that the island could not
support himself and his followers, he wnt frankly to his brother Reginald, who was then residing
in the Isles, and spoke to him as follows: "You know, my brother and king, that that the kingdom
of the Isles was mine by hereditary right, but as the Lord chose you for its governor, I do not
grudge it you, nor am I discontented because you have been raised to the supreme dignity of king.
I now therefore beg that you will allot me land sometime in the Isles sufficient for my own decent
maintenence and that of my followers, for the island of Lewis which you gave me is unequal to
my support." When Reginald had heard this, he promised to take advice on the subject, and return
answer to the petition next day. When the next day had dawned, and Olave had come by
summons, to speak with the King, Reginald ordered him to be seised, bound, and carried in
chains to William, King of Scotland, to be kept prisoner by that Sovereign. This order was
executed, and Olave remained prisoner with the King of Scotland nearly seven years. In the
seventh year, William, King of Scotland died, and was succeeded by his son Alexander. Before
his death, however, William gave directions for the liberation of all who were confined in his
prisons. Olave then, having his chains removed, and being restored to liberty, went to Man to his
brother Reginald, and shortly afterwards set out with a considerable attendance of man of rank for
the shrine of St. James. Returning from the pilgrimage, he again visited his brother Reginald, by
whom he was received in a friendly manner. At that time Reginald caused his brother Olave to
marry Lauon, the daughter of a certain man of rank of Kintyre, sister of his own wife, and gave
him the aforesaid island of Lewis, whither Olave, taking leave of his brother went it his wife, and
dwelt there.(The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys),
After some days, Reginald, Bishop of the Isles, successor to Bishop Nicolas, came to the Isles to
visit the Churches. Olave went to meet him with great alacrity, and was glad of his arrival, for the
Bishop was a son of Olaves sister, and ordered a great banquet to be prepared. Bishop Reginald,
however, said to Olave: I will not hold communication with you, brother, till the Catholic
Church has canonically released you from the bonds of an unlawful marriage. The Bishop
added: Know you not that you live long with the cousin of her whom you have as your
wife?Olave did not deny the truth of what had been said, and acknowledged that he had long
kept her cousin as a concubine. A synod therefore was assembled, and in it Bishop Reginald
canonically separated Olave, the son of Godred and Lauon his wife. Afterwards Olave married
Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, Earl of Ross.
But the wife of King Reginald, Queen of the Isles, pained by separation of her sister from
Olave, and moved by the gall of bitterness, and shower of all the discord between Reginald and
Olave, wrote secretly in the name of King Reginald, to her son Godred, who was in the Isle of
Sky, to seize and kill Olave. Godred, on receipt of the letter, collected a force and went to Lewis
for the purpose of carrying out, if he could, his mothers truly wicked desires. Olave, however,
entering a small boat, with a few men, with difficulty avoided Godred, and fled to his father-inlaw, the Earl of Ross, whilst Godred laid waste nearly the whole island, killing a few of the
inhabitants, and returning home.
At that time the Viscount of Skye, whose power and energy were felt throughout the
whole Kingdom of the Isles, Pll, the son of Blki, having refused to consent to the murder of
Olave, fled from Godred, and resided as well as Olave with the Earl of Ross. After a few days
69
Olave, and the aforesaid Viscount of Skye, entered into a covenant of friendship, confirmed on
either side by oath, and went together with a single vessel to Skye, where they concealed
themselves for some days in secret places; they then learned from the spies they had sent out that
Godred was residing in a certain island, called the island of St. Colm, without apprehension, with
very few attendants. Upon this, assembling all their friends and acquaintances, and all who
willing to join them, they surrounded the island during the silence of deep night, bringing over
five ships from the nearest point of the shore, which was two furlongs from the above mentioned
island. Godred and his companions were thrown into consternation when, rising early in the
morning, they saw themselves surrounded. Being armed, however, they undertook to resist
manfully, but in vain; for about nine oclock in the morning Olave and Pll the aforesaid
Viscount, entered the island with all their force, and putting all to death who were found outside
the precincts of the Church, they seized Godred, mutilated and deprived him of his eyes. Olave,
however, did not give his consent to this deed, but was unable to prevent its own account Pll the
aforesaid Viscount. This happened in the year of grace 1223.
In the following summer Olave taking hostages from all the chiefs of the Isles, came to
Man with a fleet of 32 ships, and put into the port of Ronaldsway (Rognalswaht). On that
occasion Reginald and Olave divided between themselves the Kingdom of the Isles; Man, with
the title of King, being allotted to Reginald in addition to his portion. Olave having received
provisions from the people of Man, returned with his followers to the islands which formed his
portion. The following year Reginald taking with him Alan, Lord of Galloway, and the men of
Man, set out for the isles for the purpose of taking from his brother Olave the territory which he
had given him, and bringing it again under his dominion. But as the men of Man were unwilling
to fight against Olave and the men of the Isles, for whom had a great regard, Reginald and Alan
the Lord of Galloway failed in their attempt, and returned home.
A short time after this, Reginald received from the people of Man 100 Merks under the
pretence of going to the court of the Lord King of England, but he went to the court of Alan, Lord
of Galloway. At the same time he (Reginald) gave his daughter in marriage to the son of Alan.
When the Manxmen heard of this way they were greatly incensed, and sending for Olave
appointed him King.
In the Year of Grace, 1226, Olave recovered his inheritance, namely, the Kingdom of
Man, and of the Isles, which his brother Reginald had governed thirty-eight years; Olaves reign
was undisturbed for two years.
In the Year 1228, Olave, with all the chiefs of Man and the greater part of the people,
sailed to the Isles. Soon after, Alan, Lord of Galloway, Thomas, Earl of Atholl, (son of Roland of
Galloway, half brother of Alan) and King Reginald, came to Man with a large army, devastated
all the southern portion of the island, plundered the churches , killed all the men they could lay
hands upon, and reduced the south of Man almost to a wilderness. Alan than returned with his
army to his country, leaving bailiffs in Man to pay over to him the proceeds of the taxes upon the
country. King Olave, however, returned and drove out the bailiffs and recovered his Kingdom;
whereupon the people of Man, who had dispersed in every direction, came together again, and
dwelt in security.
During the same year, one midnight during winter, King Reginald came unexpectedly
from Galloway with five ships, burnt during the same night all the ships of his brother Olave, and
those of all the chiefs , at the islands of St. Patrick, and going round the country seeking to make
terms with his brother, remained nearly forty days at Ronaldsway. In the interval he won over and
gathered round himself all the Islanders who were in the southern part of Man. Some of them
70
swore that they were ready to express their lives in his cause, till he should be put in possession of
half the Kingdom of the Isles. King Olave, on the other hand, gathered together all the northern
Manxmen, and acquired by his words such influence over them, that their souls were but one with
him
On the 14th of February, the festival of St. Valentine, martyre, King Olave came with his
followers to the place called Tynwald (Tyngvalla), and waited there a short time. When Reginald
approached the place, and was drawing up hid forces in array to give battle to his brother, Olave
with his followers advanced to meet them, rushed suddenly forwards, and scattered them like
sheep. Certain wicked men, coming up with King Reginald, slew him on the spot, but without the
knowledge of his brother, who was much grieved when he heard of the event, though never to the
end of is live did he avenge his brothers death. Many fell on this occasion, and the southern part
of Man being subsequently visited and devastated by pirates, scarcely a single inhabitant was left.
The Monks of Rushen removed the body of King Reginald to the Abbey of St. Mary of Furness,
where he was buried in the place he had selected during his live.
Afterwards Olave went to the Court of the King of Norway; but before his arrival Hco,
the King of Norway had appointed a certain nobleman of the Royal race, by the name of Husbac,
son of Owmund, King of the Sudreys, and gave him the name Hco. Hco with Olave and
Godred Don, son of Reginald, and a large retinue of Norwegians to the Sudreys. Arriving at the
island named Bute, and seeking to take the castle which is on it, Hco was struck by a stone, and
buried in the Island of Iona.
[c.1228]
Letter from O[laf], king of the Isles, to King Henry[III], Godred, King of Man and the Sodreys
had 2 sons.... a bastard, called Reginald, who a s young man and adult .... to have wardship
(custodire) of the kingdom...convered all its possessions to his own use, against the will of the
writers. brother. King John... deliverd them from him [ the writers disutes with Reginald, who
has sent envoys to him] Requests Henrys lteers to the king of Scotland....[Alan, lord] of
Galloway.. to probibit attacks on Olaf and hid merchants... to answer in Olafs court. He
has come to an agreement with G[eoffrey] de Marisco, justicar of Ireland, concerning
piracy...Requests King Henrys letter to the Justiciar for help...Credence for the bearer of these
present. [SC1/3/183]{Badly damaged]
24 May 1236 Letters of Patent of Henry III of England
Fdera I, i, 218: Largebek, iii, 231: patent 20 Hen III, m. 7 Bain I, 1279: Oliver 74.
The King, to all his bailiffs and faithful subjects who shall see these present letters,
Greetings. Be it known to you that We have undertaken the protection and defence of the
subject,
Territories, goods, revenues, and of all the possessions of our beloved and faithful Olave,
King of Man and the Isles, who, for the transaction of his affairs, at the behest of the King
of Norway, is About to set out on a journey to Norway. And therefore We enjoin you to
maintain protect, and Defend the subjects, territories, goods, and all the possessions of the
said King, and of the Isles
Causing him therefore no, etc. And if any wrong be done to him, etc. Witness the King at
Merewell, the 24th day of May
In the Year 1230, Olave, with Godred Don and the Norwegians went to Man, and divided
between themselves (that is Olave and Godred Don). The Kingdom of Man and of the Isles.
71
Olave received Man for his share, but Godred going to the insular portion of the Kingdom, was
slain in the island of Lewis. After Godreds death, Olave held the Kingdom of Man and the Isles,
for the remainder of his life.
In the Year 1237, on May 21st, died Olave, son of Godred, King of Man and the Isles, at
the Island of St. Patrick. He was buried in the Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen. Olave reigned eleven
years, two during the life of his brother Reginald, and for nine years afterwards he had possession
of the whole Kingdom. After his death Harald his son reigned in his place.
21 April 1256, Letters of Protection for King Magnus II
MAGNUS, King of Mann, whom the King of England lately invested with a military belt, on the
feast of Easter, has letters of protection direct from the King (of England) to endure so long as he
(Magnus) remains faithful to the King (of England). And it is commanded to all bailiffs and
faithful ,Subjects of the King (of England) to whom, etc, etc, not to permit Harald the son of
Gothred (Godred Don), and Ivar and their accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald formerly
King of Man, brother of the aforesaid King (Magnus), to be received by any person, in
their parts.
In Testimony, etc. Witness the King (of England), at Westminster, the 21st say of April.
(Oliver 86: patent; 40 Hen III. M. 4: Fdora I, 338:Bain I, 204,6
1262. Letter from King Magnus and other Kings in the Isles to Haakon of Norway (Lost)
These letter are referred to in King Haakons Saga (In Summer there came letters from the Kings
of the Hebrides in the Western seas)
This Year (1265) died the King of Man, after whose death it [Man] became tributary to the King
of Scotland; who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the King of Norway. After which Kings
ceased to reign in Man. (Anon (fl.13th Cent. MS the History of William of Newburgh)
Harald was fourteen years old when he began to reign and he reigned twelve years. In the same
summer in which his reign commenced, he passed over, with all his chiefs, to the Isles, leaving
Loughlin, a relative of his, guardian of Man, until his return. He was received with great
satisfaction by the inhabitants, who paid him every honour. In the following autumn Harald sent
the three sons of Nel, Dugald, Thorkel and Molmore, with a friend of his called Joseph, to Man.
They put in at the island of St. Patrick.
On the 25th day of the month of October, the third after the arrival of the sons of Nel, a
meeting was held of all the people of Man at Tynwald (Tingualla), at which the three sons of Nel,
with the followers they had brought from the Isles, attended. Loughlin also, the guardian of Man,
with all his friends, and every person he could persuade to accompany him, went to the meeting,
for they distrusted the sons of Nel, because there was a feud between them. At the meeting, after
much hostile altercation and bitter contention, they were to come to terms, rushed out of the
assembly, and came to blows. The followers of Loughlin prevailed, and slew on the spot two
sons of Nel, Dugald and Molmor, with the above mentioned Joseph, the friend of King Harald,
whilst the rest escaped by flight. The meeting then broke up, and each one returned to this home.
The following spring Harald came from the Isle to Man, and put in at the port of
Ronaldsway. The same day Loughlin with all his followers, flying from Harald set sail for Wales,
and took with him his ward Godred, son of Olave, and a youth of good promise. Having spent the
day and great part of the day night on the voyage, they came near Wales, but endeavouring to
enter the port they had determined upon, they were prevented from doing so by a violent storm
which suddenly arose, and were shipwrecked on a rocky place in the same neighbourhood.
Loughlin was amongst the first to land, but hearing behind him the cries of his ward, jumped on
72
board again, ready to sacrifice his life for the boy. Seizing the youth in his arms he made great
effort to bear him to the shore, but falling from the upper to the lower parts of the vessel they
were both drowned. The whole ship, indeed, was filled with water up to the highest planks, so
that the appearance was not that a vessel in the waves, but of waves in the vessel; about forty
others were drowned, and scarcely that number saved.
In the Year 1238, Gospatrick, and Gilcrist, the son of Murkertac, were sent to Man by the
King of Norway to dethrone Harald, because he refused to present himself at the Court of
Norway. They took possession of the whole country, and collected revenues for the use of the
King of Norway. Harald made two expeditions to Man, but was met on the shore by above said
chiefs, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, with their army, and was prevented from advancing into the
country, and also from obtaining any necessary supplies, and consequently returned to the Isles
and resided there.
In the Year 1239, Harald, following wise and prudent counsel, went to the Court of the
Lord King of Norway, and remained there upwards of two years. Having spent so long a time at
the Court, he at length obtained favour in the eyes of the King of Norway, who appointed him
King over all the Islands which had been held by Godred, Reginald and Olave, his predecessors,
and confirmed the grant to him and his heirs for ever under the Royal seal.
In the Year 1240, Gospatrick died at the Church of St. Michael, and was buried in the
Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.
In the Year 1242, Harald, son of Olave, having had his possession of the Kingdom of
Man and the Isles confirmed by the Lord King of Norway, returned from Norway to the Isles,
where he collected a great number of ships and a large army, with which he went to Man, and put
in at the Island of St. Patrick, whither the whole population of Man came to meet him peaceably,
and received him with great demonstrations of satisfaction. Harald finding himself so well
received by the inhabitants of man, supplied him followers from the Isles with provisions, and
sent them home. From this time he reigned quietly and peacefully, established the most solid
peace with the Kings of England and Scotland, and was united to them by friendly alliance.
In the Year 1247, Harald, was made knight by the Lord Henry King of England, who had
conferred the same honour on is father. He returned home from England laden with parting
presents.
A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted as his father been, by Henry II of England, and after
being treated with great honour and receiving numerous gifts, he left and returned home again.
The same year the King of Norway sent for Harald to repair again to his court. He set out in
autumn by way of England, arriving in Norway, where he was received by the King with every
honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding that he would greatly exalt him, and raise
the throne of his Kingdom above all who had reigned before him in the Isles.
In the same Year (1247) the King of Norway summoned Harald to his Court. Harald
immediately started during the autumn, passing through England to Norway, where he was
received with honour by the King of Norway, who gave him his daughter in marriage, and added
that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all that it had been in
the days of his predecessors in the Kingdom of the Isles.
In the same year (29 February 1248) died Simon, of blessed memory, Bishop of the Isles,
on the last day of February, at the church of St. Michael the Archangel. He was buried in the
73
Island of St. Patrick in the Church of St. Germanus, which he had himself commenced. He died in
the 18th year of his episcopacy, at a good old age. After his death one Lawrence, then Archdeacon
of Man was elected Bishop, by common counsel and assent of the whole Chapter of Man. He
(Lawrence) immediately set out for Norway to present himself to King Harald, and the
Archbishop of Drontheim from whom he had to receive consecration. But Harald, on account of
something that had been written to his prejudice from Man, refused to consent to the election till
Lawrence should return with him to Man, and be elected in the presence of the King by all the
clergy and the people.
In the Year 1249, Harald, King of Man and the Isles, with his wife, daughter of the King
of Norway, and the above named Lawrence, Bishop-elect of Man and the Isles, and with many
other notabilities, set out on his return home from Norway, about the feast of St. Michael the
Archangel; when they were near Shetland (Iadlandie) a violent storm arose, and the King, with all
his company, was shipwrecked and drowned. His death was much lamented by all who knew
him. Reginald his brother succeeded to the throne.
Reginald gave his brother Olave a certain island called Lewis, which is said to be more
extensive than the other islands, but thinly peopled, because it is mountainous and rocky, and
almost totally unfit for cultivation. The inhabitants live mostly by hunting and fishing. Olave tool
possession of this island and dwelt there; living, however, very scantily. Finding that the island
could not support himself and his followers, he went frankly to his brother Reginald, who was
then residing in the Isles, and spoke to him as follows: You know, my brother and King, that the
Kingdom of the isles was mine by hereditary right, but as the Lord chose you for its governor, I
do not grudge it you, nor am I discontented because you have been raised to the supreme dignity
of King. I now therefore beg that you will allot me land somewhere in the Isles sufficient for my
own decent maintenance and that of my followers, for the island of Lewis which you gave me is
un equal to my support When Reginald had heard this, he promised to take advice on the subject,
and return an answer to the petition next day. When next day had dawned, and Olave had come
by summons, to speak with the King, Reginald ordered him to be seized, and carried in chains to
William, King of Scotland, to be kept prisoner by that Sovereign. This order was executed, and
Olave remained prisoner with the King of Scotland nearly seven years. In the seventh year,
William, King of Scotland, died (4 December 1214), and was succeeded by his son Alexander.
Before his death, however, William gave directions for the liberation of all who were confined in
his prison. Olave then, having his chains removed, and being resorted to his liberty, went to Man
to his brother Reginald, and shortly afterwards sent out with a considerable attendance of men of
rank for the shrine of St. James (of Compostella, in Spain). Returning from the pilgrimage, he
again visited his brother Reginald, by whom he was received in a friendly manner. At that time
Reginald caused his brother Olave to marry Lauon, the daughter of a certain man of rank of
Kintyre, sister to his own wife, and give him the aforesaid island of Lewis, whither Olave, taking
leave of his brother, went with his wife, and dwelt there.
After some days, Reginald, Bishop of the Isles, successor to Bishop Nicolas, came to the
Isles to visit the Churches. Olave went to meet him with great alacrity, and was glad of his arrival,
for the Bishop was a son of Olaves sister, and ordered a great banquet to be prepared. Bishop
Reginald, however, said to Olave: I will not hold communication with you, brother, till the
Catholic Church has canonically released you from the bonds of an unlawful marriage. The
Bishop added: Know you not that you live long with the cousin of her whom you have as your
wife?Olave did not deny the truth of what had been said, and acknowledged that he had long
kept her cousin as a concubine. A synod therefore was assembled, and in it Bishop Reginald
canonically separated Olave, the son of Godred and Lauon his wife. Afterwards Olave married
Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, Earl of Ross.
74
But the wife of King Reginald, Queen of the Isles, pained by separation of her sister from
Olave, and moved by the gall of bitterness, and shower of all the discord between Reginald and
Olave, wrote secretly in the name of King Reginald, to her son Godred, who was in the Isle of
Sky, to seize and kill Olave. Godred, on receipt of the letter, collected a force and went to Lewis
for the purpose of carrying out, if he could, his mothers truly wicked desires. Olave, however,
entering a small boat, with a few men, with difficulty avoided Godred, and fled to his father-inlaw, the Earl of Ross, whilst Godred laid waste nearly the whole island, killing a few of the
inhabitants, and returning home.
At that time the Viscount of Skye, whose power and energy were felt throughout the
whole Kingdom of the Isles, Pll, the son of Blki, having refused to consent to the murder of
Olave, fled from Godred, and resided as well as Olave with the Earl of Ross. After a few days
Olave, and the aforesaid Viscount of Skye, entered into a covenant of friendship, confirmed on
either side by oath, and went together with a single vessel to Skye, where they concealed
themselves for some days in secret places; they then learned from the spies they had sent out that
Godred was residing in a certain island, called the island of St. Colm, without apprehension, with
very few attendants. Upon this, assembling all their friends and acquaintances, and all who
willing to join them, they surrounded the island during the silence of deep night, bringing over
five ships from the nearest point of the shore, which was two furlongs from the above mentioned
island. Godred and his companions were thrown into consternation when, rising early in the
morning, they saw themselves surrounded. Being armed, however, they undertook to resist
manfully, but in vain; for about nine oclock in the morning Olave and Pll the aforesaid
Viscount, entered the island with all their force, and putting all to death who were found outside
the precincts of the Church, they seized Godred, mutilated and deprived him of his eyes. Olave,
however, did not give his consent to this deed, but was unable to prevent its own account Pll the
aforesaid Viscount. This happened in the year of grace 1223.
In the following summer Olave taking hostages from all the chiefs of the Isles,
came to Man with a fleet of 32 ships, and put into the port of Ronaldsway (Rognalswaht).
On that occasion Reginald and Olave divided between themselves the Kingdom of the
Isles; Man, with the title of King, being allotted to Reginald in addition to his portion.
Olave having received provisions from the people of Man, returned with his followers to
the islands which formed his portion. The following year Reginald taking with him Alan,
Lord of Galloway, and the men of Man, set out for the isles for the purpose of taking
from his brother Olave the territory which he had given him, and bringing it again under
his dominion. But as the men of Man were unwilling to fight against Olave and the men
of the Isles, for whom had a great regard, Reginald and Alan the Lord of Galloway failed
in their attempt, and returned home.
A short time after this, Reginald received from the people of Man 100 Merks under the
pretence of going to the court of the Lord King of England, but he went to the court of Alan, Lord
of Galloway. At the same time he (Reginald) gave his daughter in marriage to the son of Alan.
When the Manxmen heard of this way they were greatly incensed, and sending for Olave
appointed him King.
In the Year of Grace, 1226, Olave recovered his inheritance, namely, the Kingdom of
Man, and of the Isles, which his brother Reginald had governed thirty-eight years; Olaves reign
was undisturbed for two years.
75
In the Year 1228, Olave, with all the chiefs of Man and the greater part of the people,
sailed to the Isles. Soon after, Alan, Lord of Galloway, Thomas, Earl of Atholl, (son of Roland of
Galloway, half brother of Alan) and King Reginald, came to Man with a large army, devastated
all the southern portion of the island, plundered the churches , killed all the men they could lay
hands upon, and reduced the south of Man almost to a wilderness. Alan than returned with his
army to his country, leaving bailiffs in Man to pay over to him the proceeds of the taxes upon the
country. King Olave, however, returned and drove out the bailiffs and recovered his Kingdom;
whereupon the people of Man, who had dispersed in every direction, came together again, and
dwelt in security.
During the same year, one midnight during winter, King Reginald came unexpectedly
from Galloway with five ships, burnt during the same night all the ships of his brother Olave, and
those of all the chiefs , at the islands of St. Patrick, and going round the country seeking to make
terms with his brother, remained nearly forty days at Ronaldsway. In the interval he won over and
gathered round himself all the Islanders who were in the southern part of Man. Some of them
swore that they were ready to express their lives in his cause, till he should be put in possession of
half the Kingdom of the Isles. King Olave, on the other hand, gathered together all the northern
Manxmen, and acquired by his words such influence over them, that their souls were but one with
him
On the 14th of February, the festival of St. Valentine, martyre, King Olave came with his
followers to the place called Tynwald (Tyngvalla), and waited there a short time. When Reginald
approached the place, and was drawing up hid forces in array to give battle to his brother, Olave
with his followers advanced to meet them, rushed suddenly forwards, and scattered them like
sheep. Certain wicked men, coming up with King Reginald, slew him on the spot, but without the
knowledge of his brother, who was much grieved when he heard of the event, though never to the
end of is live did he avenge his brothers death. Many fell on this occasion, and the southern part
of Man being subsequently visited and devastated by pirates, scarcely a single inhabitant was left.
The Monks of Rushen removed the body of King Reginald to the Abbey of St. Mary of Furness,
where he was buried in the place he had selected during his live.
Afterwards Olave went to the Court of the King of Norway; but before his arrival Hco,
the King of Norway had appointed a certain nobleman of the Royal race, by the name of Husbac,
son of Owmund, King of the Sudreys, and gave him the name Hco. Hco with Olave and
Godred Don, son of Reginald, and a large retinue of Norwegians to the Sudreys. Arriving at the
island named Bute, and seeking to take the castle which is on it, Hco was struck by a stone, and
buried in the Island of Iona.
[c. 1228]
Letter from O[laf], King of the Isles, to King Henry [III], Godred, King of Man and the Sudreys.
Had 2 sons ... a bastard, called Reginald, who as a young man and adult ... to have Warship
(Custodire) of the Kingdom.... converted all its possessions of the Kingdom to his own use,
against the will of the writers brother. King John.... delivered them from him. [The writers
disputes with Reginald, who then sent envoys to him]
requests Henrys letters to the King of Scotland.... [Alan, Lord] of Galloway..... to
prohibit from attacks on Olaf and his merchants... to answer with G[eoffrey] de Marinco,
justiciar of Ireland, concerning piracy...Requests King Henrys letters to the justiciar for
help.... Credence for the bearer of these presents.
[SC 1/3/183] {Badly damaged}
76
24 May 1236 Letters of Patent of Henry III of England

Fdera I, i, 218: Largebek, iii, 231: patent 20 Hen III, m. 7 Bain I, 1279: Oliver 74.
The King, to all his bailiffs and faithful subjects who shall see these present letters, Greetings. Be
it known to you that We have undertaken the protection and defence of the subject, Territories,
goods, revenues, and of all the possessions of our beloved and faithful Olave, King of Man and
the Isles, who, for the transaction of his affairs, at the behest of the King of Norway, is About to
set out on a journey to Norway. And therefore We enjoin you to maintain protect, and Defend the
subjects, territories, goods, and all the possessions of the said King, and of the Isles Causing him
therefore no, etc. And if any wrong be done to him, etc. Witness the King at Merewell, the 24th
day of May
In the Year 1230, Olave, with Godred Don and the Norwegians went to Man, and divided
between themselves (that is Olave and Godred Don). The Kingdom of Man and of the Isles.
Olave received Man for his share, but Godred going to the insular portion of the Kingdom, was
slain in the island of Lewis. After Godreds death, Olave held the Kingdom of Man and the Isles,
for the remainder of his life.
1134; O [laph} King of the Islands, to all the sons and faithfull of the holy church of God, both
present and to come,greetings. Seeing that an earthly Kingdom is never well
well ordered, unless the Catholic sevice of the King of heaven be there observed. Therefore I
Olaph, with the assent of wise and good men in council, have decreed and reseloved, that the
Christian religion in my Kingdom shall be preserved entire under its own bishop, rather than be
rendered desolate under strangers, and as it were mercenaries, who seek their own and ont the
Lords advantage. Know therefore and bear testimony to the truth, that by virtue of my discretion.
I have committed and for ever granted to the church of the blessed Mary of Furness on account of
the proximity of the place, year and for the excellent life of the inhabitants, the honour of the said
Episcopal election, and the observance of my whole law of Christianity, saving always the
reverence due to the Apostolic See. And in order that the same may be more perfect and more
strictly observed. I have decreed a certain portion of my land for the erection of an abbey for the
said Church, as another charter withnesseth, for a most free and perpetual alms.
These being witness: Eudo, the Abbate; Gill, the prior; W. The Monk; William and Hugo, priests;
Turkill, son of fohgel; Jol, son of Macmars; Gill, Fin; Snetol, son of Cutell, and may others
without who the matter may be effected. At Hou Ingren.
(Charter of Olave, King of the Isles) (National Documents relating to the Isle of Man, transl. J.R.
Oliver, Esq. M.D.
In the Year 1237, on May 21st, died Olave, son of Godred, King of Man and the Isles, at the
Island of St. Patrick. He was buried in the Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen. Olave reigned eleven
years, two during the life of his brother Reginald, and for nine years afterwards he had possession
of the whole Kingdom. After his death Harald his son reigned in his place.
Children by Christina:
1. m
Harald I Olafson, King of Man, ca.1237-48, born ca. 1224, died 00-11-1248 at the
age of ca. 24 years old. Harald I, 1237-48, son of Olaf II; succeeded at age of 14
years (Agents of the King of Norway took possession of the island and revenues
1238 by reason of Harald's refusal to present himself at the Norwegian court.
Harald went to Norway 1239 and spent 2 years there with King Hacon who
confirmed to him Man and the Isles. Visited court of Henry II of England, Easter
1246 (M and Matthew Paris). Again visited Norway 1247 and married (?Cecillia
77
or Christina) daughter of King Hacon. Shipwrecked and drowned with wife returning
from Norway Oct. or Nov. 1248] (Handbook of British Chronology, 1961)
A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted by as his father been, by Henry King of England'
and after being treated with great honour and receiveing numerous gifts, he left and
returned home again. The same year the king of Noray sent for Harald to repair again to
his court. He set out in autumn by way of England, arrieved in Norway, where he was
received by the King with every honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding
that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all who had
reigned before him in the Isles.
A.D. 1249, Harald the son of Olave, King of Mann and the Isles, with his wife the
daughter of the King of Norway, the and the Bishop elcect Laurentius, and many
others of the nobility, left Norway about the festifal of St. Michael the Archangel,
to return to his own country Wen he arrived near the coast of Iadlandis, a great tempest
arose and he was shipwrecked, and he and all who were with him were lost. His death
caused great grief to all who knew him.(The Chronocle of Man and the Sudreys). He
married 1248 in Bergen, Norway to Cecilia of Norway, died 1249, daughter of Haakon
IV alias the Elder, King of Norway and Margarethe, daughter of Skuli Baardsson.
Harald was fourteen years old when he began to reign and he reigned twelve years. In the
same summer in which his reign commenced, he passed over, with all his chiefs, to the
Isles, leaving Loughlin, a relative of his, guardian of Man, until his return. He was
received with great satisfaction by the inhabitants, who paid him every honour. In the
following autumn Harald sent the three sons of Nel, Dugald, Thorkel and Molmore,
with a friend of his called Joseph, to Man. They put in at the island of St. Patrick.
On the 25th day of the month of October, the third after the arrival of the sons of
Nel, a meeting was held of all the people of Man at Tynwald (Tingualla), at which
the three sons of Nel, with the followers they had brought from the Isles, attended.
Loughlin also, the guardian of Man, with all his friends, and every person he could
persuade to accompany him, went to the meeting, for they distrusted the sons of Nel,
because there was a feud between them. At the meeting, after much hostile altercation
and bitter contention, they were to come to terms, rushed out of the assembly, and came
to blows. The followers of Loughlin prevailed, and slew on the spot two sons of Nel,
Dugald and Molmor, with the above mentioned Joseph, the friend of King Harald, whilst
the rest escaped by flight. The meeting then broke up, and each one returned to this
home.
The following spring Harald came from the Isle to Man, and put in at the port of
Ronaldsway. The same day Loughlin with all his followers, flying from Harald set sail
for Wales, and took with him his ward Godred, son of Olave, and a youth of good
promise. Having spent the day and great part of the day night on the voyage, they
came near Wales, but endeavouring to enter the port they had determined upon, they were
prevented from doing so by a violent storm which suddenly arose, and were shipwrecked
on a rocky place in the same neighbourhood. Loughlin was amongst the first to land, but
hearing behind him the cries of his ward, jumped on board again, ready to sacrifice his
life for the boy. Seizing the youth in his arms he made great effort to bear him to the
shore, but falling from the upper to the lower parts of the vessel they were both drowned.
The whole ship, indeed, was filled with water up to the highest planks, so that the
appearance was not that a vessel in the waves, but of waves in the vessel; about forty
others were drowned, and scarcely that number saved.
78
In the Year 1238, Gospatrick, and Gilcrist, the son of Murkertac, were sent to Man by
the King of Norway to dethrone Harald, because he refused to present himself at the
Court of Norway. They took possession of the whole country, and collected revenues for
the use of the King of Norway. Harald made two expeditions to Man, but was met on the
shore by above said chiefs, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, with their army, and was
prevented from advancing into the country, and also from obtaining any necessary
supplies, and consequently returned to the Isles and resided there.
In the Year 1239, Harald, following wise and prudent counsel, went to the Court
of the Lord King of Norway, and remained there upwards of two years. Having spent so
long a time at the Court, he at length obtained favour in the eyes of the King of Norway,
who appointed him King over all the Islands which had been held by Godred, Reginald
and Olave, his predecessors, and confirmed the grant to him and his heirs for ever under
the Royal seal.
In the Year 1240, Gospatrick died at the Church of St. Michael, and was buried in
the Abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.
In the Year 1242, Harald, son of Olave, having had his possession of the Kingdom
of Man and the Isles confirmed by the Lord King of Norway, returned from Norway to
the Isles, where he collected a great number of ships and a large army, with which he
went to Man, and put in at the Island of St. Patrick, whither the whole population of Man
came to meet him peaceably, and received him with great demonstrations of satisfaction.
Harald finding himself so well received by the inhabitants of man, supplied him followers
from the Isles with provisions, and sent them home. From this time he reigned quietly and
peacefully, established the most solid peace with the Kings of England and Scotland, and
was united to them by friendly alliance.
In the Year 1247, Harald, was made knight by the Lord Henry King of England,
who had conferred the same honour on is father. He returned home from England
laden with parting presents.
A.D. 1247. Harald was knighted as his father been, by Henry II of England, and
after being treated with great honour and receiving numerous gifts, he left and returned
home again. The same year the King of Norway sent for Harald to repair again to his
court. He set out in autumn by way of England, arriving in Norway, where he was
received by the King with every honour, who gave him his daughter in marriage, adding
that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his Kingdom above all who had
reigned before him in the Isles.
In the same Year (1247) the King of Norway summoned Harald to his Court Harald
immediately started during the autumn, passing through England to Norway, where he
was received with honour by the King of Norway, who gave him his daughter in
marriage, and added that he would greatly exalt him, and raise the throne of his
Kingdom above all that it had been in the days of his predecessors in the Kingdom of
the Isles.
In the same year (29 February 1248) died Simon, of blessed memory, Bishop of
the Isles, on the last day of February, at the church of St. Michael the Archangel.
He was buried in the Island of St. Patrick in the Church of St. Germanus, which he had
himself commenced. He died in the 18th year of his episcopacy, at a good old age.
79
After his death one Lawrence, then Archdeacon of Man was elected Bishop, by common
counsel and assent of the whole Chapter of Man. He (Lawrence) immediately set out
for Norway to present himself to King Harald, and the Archbishop of Drontheim from
whom he had to receive consecration. But Harald, on account of something that had
been written to his prejudice from Man, refused to consent to the election till Lawrence
should return with him to Man, and be elected in the presence of the King by all the
clergy and the people.
2. m
3. m
In the Year 1249, Harald, King of Man and the Isles, with his wife, daughter of the King
of Norway, and the above named Lawrence, Bishop-elect of Man and the Isles, and
with many other notabilities, set out on his return home from Norway, about the feast
of St. Michael the Archangel; when they were near Shetland (Iadlandie) a violent
storm arose, and the King, with all his company, was shipwrecked and drowned.
His death was much lamented by all who knew him. Reginald his brother succeeded to
the throne.
Reginald II or Ragnald Olafson, King of Man, born ca. 1225, died on 03-06-1249 at the
age of ca. 24 years old, near the Holy Trinity, Rushen, one saids 30 May an other 1 July
when he got murdered. Buried in St. Mary, Rushen., he married ca. 1250 to Mary de
Ergadia alias Queen Mary, died ca. 1301, buried at Grey Friars, Lindon, daughter of
Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall
Magnus of Man, de facto, King of Man, born ca. 1227, died on 24-11-1265 at the age of
ca. 38 years old, in Rushen Castle, Castletown, 08-12-1265 (O.S.) Castletown, buried in
St. Mary. of Rushen. Magnus, 1252-65, son of Olaf II; married the daughter of Eogan of
Argyll; in Norway, May 1253-54 and made by King Hacon regem super omnes insulas
quas antecessores ejus jure hereditario possidebant (M); Easter 1256, visited court of
Henry II (M. and Mathew Paris), c. 1264, became vassal of Alexander II, King of Scots.
died 24.11.1265 (his son Godred was proclaimed King by the Manx rebelling against the
Scots 1275, but rebellion unsuccessful)
2 [Upon the 7th of October (1275), the fleet of the King of Scotland put into the port of
Ronaldsway. John de Vesci and the kings nobles immediately landed their forces on the
island of St. Michael, the people of Alan being prepared for the encounter, along with
Godred, the son of Magnus, whom they had made their king but a short time previously.
The chiefs and officers of the King of Scotland, however, sent an embassy of peace to
Godred and the people of Man, offering to them the peace of God and of the King of
Scotland, on condition of their laying aside their absurd presumption, and of giving
themselves up to the king and his nobles. As Godred, however, and some of his perverse
counsellors did not agree to the terms of the embassy, on the following day, before
sunrise, whilst darkness still covered the earth, and thee hearts of foolish men were
darkened, an engagement took place, and the unfortunate people of Man running away,
fell miserably.]
According to the Chronicle of Lanercost the expedition here mentioned was caused by a
new rebellion of the Manxmen, who had taken Godred, the son of Magnus, for their king.
We give the entry at length, as a supplement to our Chronicle Hoc anno (1275) septima
die mensis Octobris, applicuit navigium regis Scotiae in party de Reynaldsway. Statim
dominus Johannes de Vesci et optimates regis cam exercitibus suis in insuicem Sti
Michaeiis ascendebant, Mannensibus paratis ad proelium, cum Godredo filio Magni,
quem paullo ante regem constituerant sibi. .Magnates vero et capitanei regis Scotiae
legationem pacis ad Godredum et populum Manniae transmiserunt, pcecem dei et regis
Scotiae eidem afferentes, si a stultissima praesumtione sua desisterent, et se vitro regi et
80
optimatibus suis dederent. Godredo autem et perversis quibusdcem consiliceriis suis

legcetioni pacis non consentientibus, sequenti die ante solis ortum, cam adhuc tenebrae
esset super terram, et corda stultorum hominum obtenebrata essent, conflictus factus est,
et miseri Mannenses terga vertentes miserabiliter corruerunt. If Godred, as it would
seem, was among the slain, the male line of the Godredian dynasty expired in his person.
The female line seems to have survived for one generation more, for in the year 1293 one
Affreca, related to the last king, Magnus, and pretending to be his legal heir, claimed the
Isle of Man, as we learn from a letter issued June 15, 1293, by King Edward I. to John
Baliol, then King of Scotland, citing him as a vassal of the English crown, to appear
before his court, and receive judgment in the same case.It must be added that the Island
had been lately made over by Edward to King John (see letter dated January 5, 1293,
Rymer, Faed. i. 9. p. 785), the inhabitants having three years before (Rymer, 1. c. p. 740)
of their own free will put themselves under the protection of King Edward.4 This Affreca
was no doubt a grand-daughter of her namesake, the daughter of King Godred, mentioned
heretofore (p. 80, ad. ann. 1204) on her marriage with John de Courcy, and named after
his grandmother, as she again, in her turn, was named after her grandmother, Aifreca of
Galloway, King Olafs Queen (vide p. 60, ad ann. 1102). What was the issue of the
lawsuit we do not know; nor do we think it necessary to dwell on the entries in our
Chronicle for the years 1313 and 1316, as being sufficiently explicit to want any
explanation.
[In the same year (1256), whilist Ivar still ruled over Man, the kingdom of Man and the
Isles was given up to King Alexander, son of Alexander, King of the Scots, with the
consent and goodwill of Magnus, King of Norway, on condition, however, of an annual
payment to the King of Norway, and his heirs. The king, moreover, appointed his bailiffs
in Man, the first of whom was Godred Mac Mara, then Alan, the son of the Count, after
him Maurice Olcarefair, after him im Reginald, chaplain of the king.]
29 November 1265 Death of Magnus
(a) Anon) (fl.c.) Chronicle of the Kings of Man and the Isles
On the eight of the Calends of December died Magnus, son of Olave king of Mann and
the Isles, in the Castle of Russin, and was buried in the abby of St. Mary of Russyn.
(b) (anon) (fl. 13th Cent) M.S. Continvation of the History of William of Newburgh
This year died the king of man, after whose death it (Man) became tributary to the king of
Scotland;who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the king of Norway. After which kings
ceased to reign in Mann.
In the Year 1250, Magnus, son of Olave, and John, son of Dugald, with some
Norwegians, came to Man, and put in at the port of Ronaldsway, John, son of Dugald,
sent messengers to the people of Man to say Thus, and Thus, does John, King of
the Isles command you. (Was this John (Ewen, Eugene, or Eogan, son of Duncan,
son of Dungald, the great - grandson of Somerled) the father-in-law of Magnus?), When
the Manxmen heard John styled King of the Isle of Man, instead of Magnus,
Olaves
son, they became indignant, and refused to hear anything further from the messengers,
who returned and reported all to their master, John, greatly exasperated, immediately
ordered his followers under arms, and led them up to St. Michaels Isle, where he
marshalled them in troops, and made them sit down in ranks prepared to engage in battle,
and ordered all to be in readiness to commence the attack at break of day, unless the
Manxmen would spontaneously promise to yield all he should ask from them. The
Manxmen, seeing the troops
drawn up in hostile array, descended boldly to the shore,
and arranging themselves in corresponding bodies manfully awaited the result. During
81
the ebb of the tide which barred the approach to the Island, John and his followers betook
themselves to their ships, leaving many however, who were dispersed through the
Island, or who were engaged in preparing provisions. In the evening a certain young
follower of Sir Ivar with many of the men of the Isles entered the Island and slew
at first onset many, while others were drowned in endeavouring to swim to the ships.
This happened to them I have no doubt on account of their pride and insolence in
refusing to accept the terms of peace offered by the natives; for the people of Man
sent messengers at first hour of the day to say to them, Let those from amongst
you who are sent by the King of Norway come on shore without fear, and exhibit to us
the Royal letters, and we will cheerfully do whatever his Clemency commands. But they
neither showed the letters not.
1252, In the year 1252, Magnus son of Olave, returned to Man, where all received
him with great joy, and appointed him King.
In the year 1253, Magnus, son of Olave, went to the Court of the Lord, King of Norway,
were he was received with grat distinction, and remained a year.
(the Chronicles of Man and the Isles)
4 April 1253, Magnus in Norway, Lewellin, son of Griffin, is commanded to prevent
his men hostilely invading the land of M(agnus) heir of Man and the Isles, so long
as he is in Norway by the Kings licence. Havering.
Similar letters to Oweyn son of Griffin, to the King of Norway, and Alexander King
of Scotland (Close, 37 Hen. III. M. Bain I, 1917).
In the year 1254, Haakon, King of Norway, appointed Magnus, son of Olave, King
over all the Islands held by his predecessors, in virtue of hereditary right, and confirmed
the grant under Royal seal to him and to his successors by in
Heritance, for ever, as had been previously done in the case of his brother Harold.
When the enemies of Magnus saw and heard all this, they were confounded
and dismayed by the destruction of their hopes. Magnus was thus appointed King
of Man and the Isles, by the Lord King of Norway, by whom he was dismissed with
great homour and returned home (the Chronicles of and the Isles)
21 April 1255 And it is commanded to all bailiffs and faithful subjects of the King
to whem, etc. not to permit Harald, the son of Gothred, and Ivar and their
accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald, former King of Mann, brother of
the King (Magnus), to be received by any persons, in the parts.In testimony etc. Witness
the King (of England), at Westminster, the 21st Day of April. (Bain I, 2046)
21 April 1256, Letters of Protection for King Magnus II
MAGNUS, King of Mann, whom the King of England lately invested with a military
belt, on the feast of Easter, has letters of protection direct from the King (of England) to
endure so long as he (Magnus) remains faithful to the King (of England). And it is
commanded to all bailiffs and faithful Subjects of the King (of England) to whom, etc,
etc, not to permit Harald the son of Gothred (Godred Don), and Ivar and their
accomplices, who wickedly slew Reginald formerly King of Man, brother of the aforesaid
King (Magnus), to be received by any person, in their parts.In Testimony, etc. Witness
the King (of England), at Westminster,
the 21st say of April.(Oliver 86: patent; 40 Hen III. M. 4: Fdora I, 338:Bain I, 204,6
1256, Magnus honoured by England
82
At Easter the King of England conferred the honour of knighthood on the King of
Man, accompanying it with many other honours and benefits on his inauguration.
The name of the said King was Magnus. (Matthew Paris (circa 1200-59)
In the year 1256, Magnus, King of Man and the Isles,visited the Court of the Lord,
King of England, by whom he was very graciously received, made knight, and with
distinction, and splendid gifts on his departure (The Chronicles of Man and the Isles)
1262. Letter from King Magnus and other Kings in the Isles to Haakon of Norway
(Lost)
These letter are referred to in King Haakons Saga (In Summer there came letters
from the Kings of the Hebrides in the Western seas)
This Year (1265) died the King of Man, after whose death it [Man] became
tributary to the King of Scotland; who paid for it yearly a certain sum to the King of
Norway. After which Kings ceased to reign in Man. (Anon (fl.13th Cent. MS the History
of William of Newburgh), he married in Norway , a daughter of daughter of Ewen
(Eugene, John or Eogan) Duncanson MacDougall, a son
Godred Magnusson, fled to Wales. Declared King of Man. Ca. 1275, by the Manx
during an abortive rebellion.
In the year 1265, on November 24, died Magnus, son of Olave, King of Man and the
Isles, at Rushen Castle; he was buried in the abbey of St. Mary of Rushen ( the Chronicles
of Man and the Sudreys, trans. Right Rev. Goss)
1265, This year died the King of Man, after whose death it (Man) became tributary to the
King of Norway. After which Kings ceased to reign in Man
4. f
5. m
After the battle of Ronaldsway, in October 1275, the Manx where divided, by the
forces of the Scots King Alexander III, according to the chronicle. 537 Manxmen
died. The troops of King Alexander where commanded by John de Vescy, alias the
Crusader, Harald, the son of Godred Don fought alongside.Godred, the only son of
Magnus, the last King of Man, lost the battle, fled to Wales, and disappeared.(Anon. MS.
Continvation of the History of William of Newburgh) fl. 13th Century.
Magnhild (Matilda or Maud) Olafsdaughter, married perhaps, Torleiv Haraldson,
son of Harald Godredson, (son of Godred Don)
Godred Olafson, died ca. 1237, drowned off the Welsh coast, 1238.
Children by concublines:
6. m
7. m
8. m
Leoid. Loyd or Leod of Man, died ca. 1200, he married a daughter of Macraild, The
Norse Armuinn, ot Lieutenant of the Kings of Man for Dungiven, Durinish, Bracsdale
and Minginish.
Gun Olafsson.
Leaundrish.
Reginald II or Ragnald Olafson, King of Man
Reginald II or Ragnald Olafson, King of Man, ca.1237-48, born ca. 1224, died 00-11-1248 at the
age of ca. 24 years old, near the Holy Trinity, Rushen, one saids 30 May an other 1 July when he
got murdered., buried in St. Mary, Rushen. Reginald II, 6 May-30 May 1249, brother of Harald II
(must be Harald I); murdered 30 May (M. but 1 July according to Chronicle of Lanercost) by Ivar
a knight (Harald son of Godred Don, q.v. apparently his accomlice. (Handbook of British
Chronology, 1961)
83
A.D. 1249, Reginald, the son of Olave, began his reign in Mann on the day before the Nones of
May, and on thirtieth of the same month, that is say on the third of the Calends of June, he was
killed by Ivar a knight and his accomplices, in a meadow near the Church of the Holy Trinity in
Russin, to the south of the same, and was buried in the Church of St. Mary of Russin, son of Olaf
Godredson of Man (the Black) (see also XV.35) and Christina of Ross.
Married ca. 1250 to Mary de Ergadia, alias Queen Mary, daughter of Ewen (Eugene,
John or Eogan) Duncanson MacDougall
1. f
2. f
Aufrike de Connoght or Connaught. Nature of request. the petitioner seeks recovery of

the Isle of Man and all the other islands of the Bishopric of Man, in right of her uncle,
Magnus FitzAunule, late King of Man, who died seised of Man and the other islands. The
Bishop of Durham holds and wrongfully detains Man and the other islands are in the
King's Hands (1298-1311), she married perhaps to Simon de Montague (de Monte
Acuto), born ca. 1252, died on 26-09-1316, buried on 02-11-1316 in Bruxton Proiry, son
of William de Montagu and Berte.
Mary Reginaldsdaughter, she married to Sir John de Waldeboeff or Walbieffe (de
Walbeoffe/de Waudebuef), born ca. 1270 in Breconshire, son of Humphrey Walbieffe,
Children: Joyce de Waldeboeff or Waldbieff, she married, Roger Vaughan (alias Rhosser
Fawr of Llechryd) son of Einon or Jevan ap Howel and Jennet or Gladys ap Rhys. A son
John de Waldeboeff
Petition of John Waldeboeff.
A.D. 1305.
Rotuli Parliamententorum
On the petition of John de Waldeboeff, seeking the Land of Man, with the Islands
adjacent, as against the heir to them, in that Reginald, formerly King of the Land of Man,
had died seized of the dame, for the right descended to a certain Mary, daughter of the
same, who was the wife of John de Waldeboeff, Which said Mary at another time
prosecuted her right before the King of England, at which time the answer to her was that
she should prosecute her claim before the King of Scotland, which Mary died in the
prosecution of her right: For which said Mary the right descended to a certain William,
son of an heir of the said Mary, and from this certain William the right descend to John de
Waldeboeff, son and heir to the aforesaid William, who now petitions etc.
Answer
It is thus answered, let it be followed before the justices of the Kings Bench, and
let it be heard, and let justice be done. And let the said petition be send to the said
Justice under the Kings Great Seal.
84
Bjorn Haraldson alias The Merchant, King of Westfold

Bjorn Haraldson alias The Merchant, King of Westfold, son of Harald alias Fairhair King
of Norway and Swanhilda, daughter of Eystein Ivarsson Gluma, Earl of the Uplanders
and Earl of Trondheim, and Ascrida, (daughter of Rangvald Godridsson of Agdar and
Thora daughter of Ragnar Lodbrok and Aslaug Sigurssdaughter)
Child:
1. m
Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson, King of Westfold, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0963, at the age
of ca. 63 years old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 0930 to Cecilia
Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson, King of Westfold
Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson, King of Westfold, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0963, at the age
of ca. 63 years old, son of Bjorn Haraldson alias The Merchant
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 0930
Cecilia
Child:
1. m
Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0995
at tha age of ca. 55 years old, he married at the age of ca. 64 years old ca. 0994 to the ca.
24 years old, Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at the age
of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter. (Aasa,
remarried at the age of ca. 40 years old ca. 1010 to the ca. 30 year old, Sigurd Syr, Vicroy
of Trondheim, born ca. 0980, died 1018 at the age of ca. 38 years old, son of Halfdan
Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim)
Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold
Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0995
at tha age of ca. 55 years old son of Gudrud or Gudrod Bjornsson of Norway and Cecilia
He married at the age of ca. 64 years old ca. 0994 to the ca. 24 years old
Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 50 year
old daughter of Gudbrand Kula and Gunnhild Thorasdaughter.(Aasa, re-married at the
age of ca. 40 years old ca. 1010 to the ca. 30 year old, Sigurd Syr, Vicroy of Trondheim,
born ca. 0980, died 1018 at the age of ca. 38 years old, son of Halfdan Sigurdsson, King
of Hadaflyke Trondheim)
1. m
Olaf Haraldsson, alias the Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0995, died on 31-08-1030, at
the age of ca. 35 years old, son of Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of
Westfold and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, he married 1st to Alvhild, and
married 2nd to Astrid of Sweden, daughter of Olaf III or Olov Eirikson of Sweden alias
Skotkonung, King of Sweden, and Edla of Vinland. Half-brother of Harald Sigurdson
alias Hardrade or Hardruler, King of Norway
85
Olaf Haraldsson, alias the Saint, King of Norway

Olaf Haraldsson , alias the Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0995, died on 31-08-1030, at
the age of ca. 35 years old, son of Harald Granske alias the Greenlander, Viceroy of
Westfold and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland, daughter of Gudbrand Kula and
Gunnhild Thorasdaughter.(Aasa, remarried ca. 010 Sigurd Syr, Vicroy of Trondheim, son
of Halfdan Sigurdsson, King of Hadaflyke Trondheim) Half-brother of Harald Sigurdson
alias Hardrade or Hardruler, King of Norway
His first wife was Alvhild.
He married
Astrid of Sweden, daughter of Olaf III or Olov Eirikson alias Skotkonung, King
of Sweden, and Edla of Vinland.
Children by Alvhild:
1. f
2. m
Ulfhild, born ca. 1025, died ca. 1070 at tha age of ca. 45 years old, she married at the age
of ca. 17 years old. ca. 1042 to the ca. 17 year old, Ordulf or Otto of Saxony Billung,
Duke of Saxony Billung, born ca. 1025, died on 28-03-1072 at the age of ca. 47 year old,
son of Bernhard II of Saxony Billung, Duke of Saxony Billung, and Elica, daughter of
Heinrich, Viscount of Schweinfurt and Gerbera, daughter of Heribert, Earl of Kinzigau
and Irmtrud of Mezingau
Magnus I of Norway (the Good), King of Norway and Denmark, born 1025, died on
25-10-1047 at the age of ca. 22 year old, he had a daughter by Ragnhild, name Ragnhild ,
she married, Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, a daughter of Ragnild and Haakon
married Paul Thorfinnsson, Earl of Orkney
Erik, King of Haithadu
Erik, King of Haithadu, killed ca. 0654, son of Gudrod or Godefrid Hunterking alias the
Magnificent and Asa Haraldsdaughter, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and
Sigrid Helgisdaughter
1. f
2. m
Ragnild Eicsdaughter alias the Mighty, birn ca. 0860, died ca. 0940 at the age of ca. 60
years old, she married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 0880 to the ca, 22 year old, Harald
alias Fairhair, King of Norway, son of Halfdan Godredsson, King of Westerfold and
Ranghild, daughter of Sigurd Hjort, King of Ringerike, and Thorny or Ingeborg
Erik, born ca. 800, died after 0970
86
Genealogical lists of the Jarls of Orkney,

the Dukes of Normandy and the Norman Kings of England
Halfdan, alias the Old, Earl of Upplands
Halfdan, alias the Old, Earl of Upplands.
Child
1. m
Ivar (Upplendingjarl), Earl of Upplands, born ca. 770

Ivar (Upplendingjarl), Earl of Upplands
Ivar (Upplendingjarl), Earl of Upplands, born ca. 770, son of Halfdan of

Upplands alias the Old
Child:
1. m
Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy, Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim, born
ca. 0788, he married to Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter, daughter of Rangvald Gudrodson of
Agdar and Tora, daughter of Ragnar or Regner Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks and
Aslaugh, daughter of Sigurds
Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy,
Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim
Eystein Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy, Earl of the Uplanders, Earl of Trondheim, born
ca. 0788, son of Ivar (Upplendingjarl)
He married
Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter, daughter of Rangvald Gudrodson of Agdar and Tora
Sigurdsdaughter.
1. m
2. m
3. f
Ragnvald, Reginald or Rognvald alias the Wise, Earl of More, Earl of Orkney, born ca.
0820, was killed by Halfdan Haaleg 0894 at the age of ca. 74, Creation of Earldon of
Orkney ca. 887, his first wife was, Groa, his second wife was Hilde or Ranghild
Hroldsdaughter Nefja, born ca. 0820, died ca. 0890, daughter of Hrolf or Rolf Nefja, he
had also cuncubines
Sigurd I Riki alias the Powerful, 2nd Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0832 in Westfold, died
0874 in Orkney at tha ge of ca. 42 years old, buried in Sydero on the shores of Dornoch
Fisrth, his son was, Guttorm or Guthorm, Earl of Orkeny, 0892-93, died ca. 875.
Swanhilda , she married Harald alias Fairhair, King of Norway, acceded 858, born ca.
0858, died 0945. Deposed, 928, Some say abdicated 932. Heimskringla says son Halfdan
the Black and Ragnhild daughter of King Sigurd Hart of Ringrealm, i 85.3-4, See
Eoropaisch Stammtaflen Volume II Table 75.
King Harald Fairhair's Expedition to the Islands.
There is little known of the history of the Sudreys from 853 untill after King Harald
Fairhair's punitive expedition, which probably took place shortly after 885. The reason
87
4. m
for this raid seems to have been that many Norsemen had left Norway fro the Orkeneys,
Shetland and the Sudreys as a result of King Harald's operations in their homeland and
had turned the islands in the West into bases for making retaliating raids against their
mother country. According to one of the Icelandic agas, King Harald subdued the
Shetlands, the Orkneys and the Sudreys going so far West [sic] as the Isle of Man and
destroyed all the dwellings in Man. The vicious action gainst the Isle of Man shows the
importence which it must have has as a base of the Norsemen in the West and would also
give strong support to the contention that the Isle of Manwas already the seat of the
leaders of the Norse community in the Sudreys. King Harald's expedition may well have
been the cause of the depostition of the coint-hoard in the parish of Kirk Christ, Lezayre
(possibly at East Kella near Sulby), which Michael Dolley considers may have taken
place about the end of the ninth century, son of Halfdan Gudrodsson alias Black, King of
Westfold, and Ranghild, daughter of Sigurd Hjort, King of Ringerike and Thrny or
Ingeborg, (daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid, daughter of Helgia and
Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson, alias Snake in Eye and Heluna or Bleja, daughter
of King lla)
Malahule or Haldrick Eynsteinsson, he married to Maud , daughter of Baldwin or
Boudewijn II alias the Bald, Count of Flanders, and Elfrida, Aefthryth or Ethelwida,
(daughter of Alfred alias the Great King of West Saxon and Ealhswith of the Gaini,
daughter of Aethered Mucil and Eadburga, daughter of Wigund of Mercia) there
grandson was Ralph de Toeni, son of High de Cavalcamp)
Ragnvald, Reginald or Rognvald, alias the Wise,
Earl of More, Earl of Orkney
Ragnvald , Reginald or Rognvald, alias the Wise, Earl of More, Earl of Orkney, born ca.
0820, was killed by Halfdan Haaleg 0894 at the age of ca. 74, Creation of Earldon of Orkney, ca.
0887 .
(a) Snorri Stulasson (1179-1241) Heimkringla (Saga of Harald Fairhair, xxxii)
In this war fell Ivar, s son of Rognvald, Earl of More,; and King Harald gave Rognvald, as a
compensation for the loss, the Orney and Shetland Isles, when he sailed from the West; but
Rognvald immediatley gave both these counties to his brother Sigurd, who remained behind
them; and King Harald, before sailing eastward, gave Sigurd the earldom of them. Son of Eystein
Ivarsson Glumra alias the Noisy and Ascrida Rangvaldsdaughter.
His first wife was, Groa
His secondwife was
Hilde or Ranghild Hroldsdaughter Nefja, born ca. 0820, died ca. 0890 at the age of ca. 70 years
old, daughter of Hrolf or Rolf Nefja
He had more than one concubine.
Children by Groa:
1. m
2. m
Turf Einar Rognvaldsson van More, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0850 in Norway, died ca.
0910 at the age 60 years old, in Orkneys, name of wife unknown.
Halland Ragnvaldson of Orkney, Earl of Orkeny, 0893-4.
Children by Hilde or Ranghild Hroldsdaughter Nefja:

3. m
Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the Walker, 1st
Duke of Normandy, 911, born ca. 0846, died ca. 0932 at th age of ca. 86, in Rouen,
Normandy his first wife was probably Scottish or from the Orkeny, his second wife was,
88
4. m
5. m
Poppa of Bayeux, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0910, daughter of Berenger de Senlis, Count of
Bayeux, and N.N.of Rennes
Thori or Thoiir Ragnvaldsson, alias the Silent, Earl of Norway, 0894, Earl of More, born
ca. 0860, died ca. 0900 at the age of ca. 40 yearsold, he married at the age of ca. 34 year
old ca. 0994 to the ca. 24 year old, Alof Aarbod Haraldsdaughter alias
Seaesons-Bettering, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0920 at the age of ca. 50 years old. It is
diffucult to know from which wife is which child, daughter of Harald, alias Fairhair, King
of Norway, and Ragnild Eicsdaughter, alias the Mighty of Jutland Haithabu , (a daughter,
Bergliot Thoresdotter Thorisdaughter, born ca. 0890, died ca. 0960 at the age of ca. 70
years old, she married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 0910 to the ca. 20 year old, Sigurd
Hakonsson Hakonson, Earl of Ladir. born ca. 0890, died ca. 0960 at the age of ca. 70
years old, son of Haakon Grojgadsson of Lade.)
Ivar Ragnvalson, slain in Battle ca. 0870
Child by a concubline:
6. m
Rollaug.
Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson
alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the Walker,1st Duke of Normandy
Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the Walker,
1st Duke of Normandy, 911, born ca. 0846, died ca. 0932 at th age of ca. 86, in Rouen,
Normandy. Rolf became known as Robert or Rollo in Normandy.(from Aalesund, on the West
Cost of Norway).
Rollo or Gangu-Rolf, the son of the Norwegian Earl Ragnvald, did not succeed to the command
of the whole fleet or union of piratical emigrants till more than a generation after it had for the
first time left the shores of the Eider. But as a Norwegain, and a powerful one too, Rollo had no
doubt frequented the Schottish isles and shored in his youth, before joining the great Danish fleet
from Nortmannia. And there is an evidence tereof in the fact, that in the aforsaid Landnama, a
daughter of the same Rollo is mentiond named Kathleen, who was , again marired to, or had a
daughter by the Scottish, or perhaps rather Irish King Beolan, at a time when Rollo must have
been very young. The name Kathleen, and her marriage with Beolan, is enought to prove that she
must have been born and lived in Ireland, or somewhere in the Isles, and that it was here Rollo
became acquainted with her mother. And Rollo was certainly not the only Norwagian amongs the
Normandy settlers who had begun his emigrating carer with an expedition to the Isle of Western
Scotland (Munch) , son of Ragnvald, Reginald or Rognvald of More alias the Wise and Hilde or
Ranghild Hroldsdaughter Nefja. daughter of Hrolf or Rolf Nefja
His first wife was probably Scottish or from the Orkney.
He married ca. 0886
Poppa or Paia of Bayeux, born ca. 0870, died ca. 0910 at the age of ca. 70 year old, daughter of
Berenger de Senlis, Count of Bayeux, name of mother not known
1. f
Kathleen or Caolin, died ca. 0880, she married to King Beolan.
Children by Poppa of Bayeux:

2. f
Adela or Gerloc, born ca. 0900, died on 14-10-0962 at the age of ca. 62 year old, she
married at the age of ca. 35, ca. 0935 to the ca. 20 year old, William , Duke of
89
3. m
4. m
5. f
6. f
Acquitaine, born ca. 0915, died on 03-04-0963, son of Ebalus Manzer of

Acquitaine alias the Basterd, Earl of Poitou, Duje of Acquitane, and Emiliane
William I alias Longsword, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 0900, died on
17-12-0942 at the age of ca. 42 year old, his wife was Sprota, Adela or Espiota of
Brittany, born ca. 0890, died ca. 0935 at the age of ca. 45 year old, daughter of Herbert
or Heribert II Earl of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid,Aelis,Hildebrant or
Liegarde, daughter of Robert V or II Capet, King of West Francia and Aelis of Neustrie
Robert, Count of Corbiel.
Crespina.
Gerletta.
William I, alias Longsword, Duke of Normandy
William I, alias Longsword, Duke of Normandy, , born ca. 0900, died on 17-12-0942 at the age of
ca. 42 year old, son of Hrolf, Rollo or Robert Ragnvaldsson alias the Ganger or Gangu-Rolf, the
Walker and Poppa of Bayeux.
His wife was
Sprota, Adela or Espiota, born ca. 0890, died ca. 0935 at the age of ca. 45 year old, daughter of
Herbert or Heribert II Earl of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid , Aelis,Hilebrat or
Liegarde, daughter of Robert V or II Capet, King of West Francia and Aelis of Neustrie.
Chilren by Sprota (Adela or Espiota) :
1. f
2. m
3 m.
4. f
5. f
Hildegard, born ca. 0930, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 50 years old.
Richard I, alias Sans Peur , the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, born on 28-08-0932
in Fecamp, Normandy, died on 20-11-0996 at the age of 64, in Fecamp,
Normandy, he married at the age of ca. 27, ca. 0960 to the ca. 17 years old, Emma Capet,
born ca. 0943, died on 19-03-0968 at the age of ca. 25 years old, daughter of Hugh or
Hugo I Capet alias the Great, Duke of Neustrie, Burgundy and Aquitaine, Earl of
Paris, Orleans, Vexin, Laon, Duke of the Franks, and Hedwich, daughter of Heinrich or
Henry, Duke of Saxony Ludolf and Mathilda of Westfalen, the mother of his children
was, Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, born ca. 0945, died ca. 1031at the age of ca. 86,
daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth , King of Denmark, and Gunhilde or
Gyrid of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden
Raoul or Rodulph d' Ivry, died ca. 1050, he married to Erenberga, died ca. 1011.
there children, Hugues, Bishop of Bayeux, Jean, Bishop of Avranches, 1060-1067 later
Archbishop of Rouen 1067-1079, Emma, she married to Osbern de Crepon alias the
Stewart, died ca. 1040, son of Herfast de Crepon.
Matilda.
Beatrix.
Richard I, alias Sans Peur, the Fearless,
Duke of Normandy
Richard I alias Sans Peur , the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, born on 28-08-0932 in Fecamp,
Normandy, died on 20-11-0996 in Fecamp, Normandy at the age of 64, son of William I of
Normandy alias Longsword and Sprota, Adela or Espiota daughter of Herbert or Heribert II Earl
of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid , Aelis,Hilebrat or Liegarde, daughter of Robert V
or II Capet, King of West Francia and Aelis of Neustrie.
He at the age of ca. 27, ca. 0960 to the ca. 17 years old.
Emma Capet, born ca. 0943, died on 19-03-0968 at the age of ca. 25 years old, daughter Hugh
90
(Hugo) I Capet alias the Great, Duke of Neustrie, Burgundy and Aquitaine, Earl of Paris, Orleans,
Vexin, Laon, Duke of the Franks, and Hedwich , daughter of Heinrich or Henry Duke of Saxony
Ludolf and Mathilda of Westfalen
The mother of his children was:
Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, born ca. 0945, died ca. 1031at the age of ca. 86, daughter of
Harald II Gormsen of Denmark, alias Bluetooth , King of Denmark, and Gunhilde or
Gyrid of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden
Children by Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon:
1. f
2. f
3. m
4. m
Hedwig or Hawise, born ca. 0974, died on 21-02-1034 at the age of ca. 60 years
old, she married at the age of ca. 22 years old, ca. 0996 to the ca. 16 year old, Godfried or
Geoffrey de Rennes, Count of Brittany and Count of Rennes, born ca. 0980, died ca.
1008 at the age of ca. 28 year old, son of Conan I "the Crooked" of Brittany, Duke of
Brittany, and Irmgard/Ermengarde, (daughter of Geoffrey, Earl of Anjou, and Adelheid,
daughter of Robert de Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes, and Adelheid, daughter
of Gilbert de Chalon and Ermgard of Metz.
Emma, born ca. 0985, died on 06-03-1052 at the age of ca. 67in Winchester, buried in
Winchester, she married 1st at the age of ca. 17, on 05-04-1002 in Westminster
Cathedral, London to the ca. 33 year old, Ethelread II or Athelred, alias the Unready,
King of England, born 0968-69, died on 23-04-1016 in London, buried in Old St. Pauls
Cathedral, London. Crowned at Kingston, 14-04-0978 or 04-05-0979. Dispossessed of
the Kingdom by Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark 1013-14,. Exile in Normandy,
January 1014 till Lent 1014. Reigned 979-1013 (deposed) and 1014-1016. In the face of
Danish raids, he was driven into exile by Sweyn but returned after Sweyn death. Died
during Canutes invasion of England, Burk says he died 1010. His tomb was lost when the
old St. Pauls was destroyed in the great fire of London, son of Edgar , alias the Peacefull,
King of England, and Elfrida or Aelfthryth , daughter of Ordmaeror Ordgar of
Devonshire, ( Edward was the widower of Aelflida or Aulfgifu , born ca. 0968, died ca.
0998, some scource say that he father is Aethelbert the Earldorman, others that it is
Thored, the Earldoman of York daughter of Thored of York and Earldorman of
Northumbria, Eardorman of York, died 0992 and Hilda), she married 2nd at the age of ca.
41, on 02-07-1017 to the 22 year old, Cnut orCanute I or II Svensson of alias the Great,
King of Denmark, born ca. 0995 in Denmark, died on 13-11-1035 at the age of ca. 41 in
Shaftesbury, buried in Old Monastery at Winchester, son of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King
of Denmark, and Swytoslawa Gunhild , (daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of
Poland and Dubraka, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith
of Schweinfurt.)
Robert, Bishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, born ca. 0978, died ca. 1037 at the age of ca.
59 years old, his wife was, Herleve
Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 0980 in Evereux, died on
23-08-1026 at the age of ca. 46 years old in Fecamp, buried in Fecamp, he married 1st at
the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1000 to th ca. 18 year old , Judith of Rennes, born ca.
0982, died on 16-06-1017 at the age of ca. 35 year old, buried in Fecamp (S. Trinite),
daughter of Conan I "the Crooked" of Brittany, Duke of Brittany, and
Irmgard/Ermengarde, (daughter of Geoffrey of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and Adelheid,
daughter of Robert Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes and Adelheid of Burgundy),
he married 2nd at the age of ca. 37 year old, ca. 1017, and divorced 1023 from , she was
ca. 20 year old when she married, Astrid Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, born ca. 0997,
died ca. 1030 at the age of ca. 33 year old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Sven I alias
Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and Sigrid of Denmark alias the Haughty, his 3rd wife was
91
Papia of Envermeu, and his 4th , Adele of France, born ca. 1005, died on 05-06-1063, at
the age of ca. 58 year old, daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and
Constance,daughter of William I Earl of Arles and the Provence, and Adelheid Blanche, (
daughter of Geoffrey of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and Adelheid, daughter of Robert
Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes and Adelheid of Burgundy) (widow of Reinald I
Earl of Nevers, son of Lambert de Nevrs and Mathilda, (daughter of Odo William, Earl of
Maco and Duke of Burgundy, and Ermentrudis de Roucy)
5. f
Mathilde, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1010 at the age of ca. 30 year old, she married at the age
of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1005 to the ca. 22 year old, Odo II de Blois, Count of Champange,
Blois and Chartres etc., born ca. 0983, died on 15-11-1037 at the age of ca. 54 year old,
son of Odo de Blois, Earl of Champagne, Chartres, Tours, Meaux, Provins. etc., and
Bertha, (daughter of Corrad , Duke of Upper of Burgundy, and Mathilda, daughter of
Louis or Lodewijk alias dOutremer, King of Westfrancia and Gerberga, daughter of
Heinrich or Henr y of Saxony Ludolf and Mathilda of Westfalen.)
6. m Mauger, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 40 year old, he
married at the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1000 to the ca. 20 year old, Germaine, Heiress
of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1012 at the age of 32 years old.
7. m William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu, born ca. 0985, died ca. 1050 at the age of ca. 65 year
old, he married at the age of ca. 15 year old, ca. 1000 to the ca. 15 year old, Lezelina de
Torqueville or d' Harcourt, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1054 at the age of ca. 74 years old. See
ES NF Volume VII Table 15.
8. m Godfried (Geoffrey), Earl of Eu and Brionne, de Clare, see ES-NF III.156, born ca. 0985,
died ca. 1015 at the age of ca. 30 years old, name of wife unknown
9. f
Mariella, born ca. 0990, died ca. 1025 at the age of ca. 35 years old, she married
at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1020 to the ca. 30 year old, Tancred de
Hauteville, Earl of Apulia, born ca. 0990, died ca. 1041 at the age of ca. 51 years
old, See ES NF Volume II Table 205, probanly the son of Odo, the Hauteville
and Emma, daughter of Robert Guiscard, Tancred, went with his uncle Bohemond
I
(later Bohenond of Antioch) in first Crusade
10. f Fredesina, born ca. 0990, died ca. 1057 at the age of ca. 67 year old, she married
her brother in law, ca. 1030 to Tancred de Hauteville, Earl of Apulia, born ca. 0990,
died ca. 1041. See ES NF Volume II Table 205.
( Children of Tranced and his wifes, Drogo , Unfried Abagelard, Godfried,
Richard , Robert I, Earls of Earl of Apulie Emma, and a daughter , she married to
Arthur, Duke of Brittany, born on 29-04-1186, postumous, died on 03-04-1203 at
the age of 16. Killed put to death by his uncle King John, son of Geoffrey
Plantagenet, Duke of Brittany, and Constance of Richmond, Heiress of Brittany).
Robert, Bishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux
Robert, Bishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, born ca. 0978, died ca. 1037, son of Richard I
Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur (the Fearless) and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon,
daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 940, King of Norway
970, and Gunhilde (Gyrid) of Wenden.
His wife was Herleve:
Children by Herleve
1. m
Richard, Earl of Evreux, born ca. 1000, died on 13-12-1067 at the age of 67 year old,
married at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 1030 to the ca. 30 year old, Adelaida of
Barcelona, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1051 at the age of ca. 51 year old, daughter of
92
2. m
Raymond Borrel of Barcelona, Earl of Barcelona, and Ermesinde, (daughter of Rodger,

Lord de Comminges, and Adelheid de Rouergue), a daughter Agnes, born ca. 1030, died
ca. 1087, she married ca. 1060 to Simon 1 de Montfort L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort
L'Amaury, born ca. 1030, died ca. 1087, son of Amaury 1 de Montfort and Bertrade de
Gometz.
William, Earl of Evreux, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 50 year old, his
wife was Hadewise de Grandmisnel, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 60 year
old, his daughters, Judith, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1076, she married ca. 1061 the son of
her aunt and uncle, Roger I of Apulie Sicilie, Earl of Sicilia, born ca. 1031, died on
15-07-1101, son of Tancred de Hauteville, Earl of Apulia, and Fredesina of Normandy,
and a daughter Emma de Evreux Normandy, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1136, she married
ca. 1100 Willem VI de Auvergne, Earl of Auvergne, born ca. 1069, died ca. 1137, son of
Robert II de Auvergne, Earl of Auvergne, and Judith von Substanden.
Richard II, alias the Good, Duke of Normandy
Richard II, alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, , born ca. 0980 in Evereux, died on
23-08-1026 at the age of ca. 46 years old in Fecamp, buried in Fecamp, son of Richard I
Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur, the Fearless and Gunnora ot Gunner de Crepon,
daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,0 940, King of Norway
0970, and Gunhilde (Gyrid) of Wenden
He married 1st ca. 1000
Judith of Rennes, born ca. 0982, died on 16-06-1017 at the age of ca. 35 year old, buried
in Fecamp (S. Trinite), daughter of Conan I "the Crooked" of Brittany, Duke of Brittany,
and Irmgard/Ermengarde, (daughter of Geoffrey of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and
Adelheid, daughter of Robert Vermandois, Earl of Meaux and Troyes and Adelheid of
Burgundy)
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 37 year old, ca. 1017, and divorced 1023 from , she was
ca. 20 year old when she married,
Astrid Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, born ca. 0997, died ca. 1030 at the age of ca. 33
year old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and
Sigrid of Denmark alias the Haughty (she married ca. 1029, Ulf or Wulf of Gotland , Earl
of Denmark, born ca. 0967, son of Thorkill Strbjornsson, Earl of Sweden)
His 3rd wife was
Papia of Envermeu.
He married 4th
Adele of France, born ca. 1005, died on 05-06-1063, at the age of ca. 58 year old,
daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and Constance,daughter of
William I Earl of Arles and the Provence, and Adelheid Blanche, ( daughter of Geoffrey
of Godfried, Earl of Anjou and Adelheid, daughter of Robert Vermandois, Earl of Meaux
and Troyes and Adelheid of Burgundy) (widow of Reinald I Earl of Nevers, son of
Lambert de Nevrs and Mathilda, (daughter of Odo William, Earl of Maco and Duke of
Burgundy, and Ermentrudis de Roucy) (Adele, first husband was Reinauld I,Count of
Nevers, born ca. 1000, died on 29-04-1040 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son of
Lambert de Nevers, Lord of Monceau, Earl of Nevers, and Mathilde, daughter of Odo
William, Count of Maco, and Count of Burgundy and Ermentrudis de Roucy)
Children by Judith of Rennes (de Brittany):
1. f
Adelheid, Judith or Alice, born ca. 1000, died on 07-07-1037 at the age of ca. 37 year old,
she married on at the age of ca. 16 year old, 01-09-1016 to the ca. 26 year old, Reinoud or
93
2. m
3. m
4. f
5. f
Renaud, Earl of Burgundy (Ivrae), born ca. 0990, died on 03-09-1057 at the age of ca. 67
year old, in Besancon, buried in Besancon (S. Etienne), France, son of Odo William of
Burgundy alias the prisoner, Earl of Maco, Earl of Burgundy, and Ermentrudis, (daughter
of Reinauld or Ragvald de Roucy and Alberada , daughter of Giselbert of the Darnau and
Gerberga of Saxony Ludolf)
Richard III, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 1000, died on 06-08-1027 at the age of ca. 27
yer old, he married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1020 to the 11 year old, Adelaide
(Aelis), born ca. 1009, died on 08-01-1079 at the age of ca. 70 year old in Messines,
buried in Messines, daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and
Constance) , (a daughter Alix, born ca. 1021,( she married Rundulf, Count de Bayeux,
son of Ancitel de Bayeux and Poppa de Senlis (there son Simon married ca. 1090,
Margaret of Huntingdon, the daughter of Waltheof of Walter of Huntingdon and Judith of
Boulogne Lens, Margaret of Huntingdon ca. 1113, David I alias the Saint, King of
Scotland etc. etc. a daughter Judith, born ca. 1028. Postumusly, born, died on
05-03-1094, she married ca. 1070 to Welf IV of the Welfen, Duke of Saxon and Bavaria,
born ca. 1035, died on 09-11-1101). Ancesters of the Welfen in Germany, son of Azzo
Albert d' Este, Markgrave d'Este, and Kunegonda Kunizza of the Welfen. See ES NF
Volume I.1 Table 18.
Robert I, alias the Devil, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 1000, died on 22-07-1035 at the
age of ca. 35 year old, his 1st wife was Estrith, his second wife was Harlette or Arlette de
Falaise (Salburpyr), born ca. 1000, died ca. 1042 at the age of ca. 42 year old, daughter of
Fubert de Falaise.(Arletta, married ca. 1035 to Herlevin de Conteville, Vicount of
Conteville, born ca. 1001, died ca. 1066, there children where Robert de Burgo, Count of
Montain, Earl of Cornwall , Emma, and Odo, Bishop of Bayeux, Earl of Kent.)
Eleonora or Maud, born ca. 1012, died ca. 1035 at the age of ca. 23 year old, she married
at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 1031 to the ca. 56 year old, Baldwin or Boudewijn IV of
Flanders (with the beautiful beard), Count Flanders and Zeeland, born ca. 0975, died on
30-05-1035, buried in Gent (Ghent), son of Arnulf II alias the Beard), Count of Flanders,
and Rozala Susanne of Ivrea, Heiress of Montreuil, daughter of Berengarius II, King of
Italy, and King of the Romans, and Willa, daughter of Boso, Earl of Arles, Avignon,
Vaison, Margrave of Tucie, and Willa of Burgundy)
a daughter, she died young
Children by Papia of Envermeu:

6. m
7. m
8. f
Mauger, Archbishop of Rouen, had a son, Walderne de St Clare, he died 1047.

William, Count of Arques and Toulouse, a daughter, she married to Wulf Cild Vel
Uluric, Lord of Adithley, Balterley, son of Godwine of Mercia, (William, had a son
Adam de Aldirhley, alias the Old.) forefathers of Earls of Derby
Popa or Papia.
Child by Adele of France:

9. f
Helene alias le Bon, born ca. 1027, died 1060 at the age of ca. 33 year old. She married to
Waldene of St. Clair, son of Mauger of Normandy, Earl of Corbeil, and Germaine of
Corbeil, Heiress of Corbeil.
Robert I , alias de Devil, Duke of Normandy
Robert I , alias de Devil, Duke of Normandy, born ca. 1000, died on 22-07-1035, son of
Richard II, Duke of Normandy alias the Good and Judith of Rennes (de Brittany).
94
His first wife was

Estrith
His second wife was
Harlette or Arlette de Falaise alias Salburpyr, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1030, daughter of
Fubert de Falaise, Tanner.(Harletta, married ca. 1035, to Herleville, Count of Conterville,
( stepbrother of William I, Robert de Burgo, Count of Montain, Earl of Cornwall, born
ca. 1031 he married 1st ca. 1066 to Mathilde or Maud de Montgomery, born ca. 1055,
died ca. 1100, daughter of Roger de Montgomery, Lord of Montgomery, Earl of Arundel,
Earl of Screwsbury, and Mabilia de Belleme Alencon, Dame d'Alencon de Sees et de
Belleme et du Saonnois, his second wife was Almodis, Williams Step sister
Emma, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1080, she married ca. 1060 to Richard de Avranches (de
Abrincis le Goz), Earl of Avranches, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1082, and stepbrother Odo
of Bayeux, Bishop of Bayeux, 1049-90, Earl of Kent.
Child by Estrith
1.f
Felicia, she married Reginald or Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney,
died Dec. 1046, son of Brusi Sigurdson of Orkney and Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter.
Children by Harlette (Arlette) de Falaise:

2. m
3. f
4. f
William I, alias the Conquereor, Duke of Normandy,King of England, born 1028 in

Falaise, died on 09-09-1087 in St. Gervais, Rouen, buried in St. Stephen at Cean.
Willielmus Rex Anglorum, he married 1053 in at Eu , Mathilde of Flanders, born ca.
1032, died on 03-11-1083 in Caen, daughter of Baldwin (Boudewijn) V, alias Insulanus,
Count of Flanders, and Adelaide (Aelis) of France. daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux,
King of France, etc., and Constance,)
Adelaide, was the widow of Richard III, count of Normandy, the brother of Robert , alias
the Devil, the father of Wiliam I, so his mother in Law was also his aunt)
Adelaide or Adeliza, born ca. 1030, died ca. 1085, she married 1st ca. 1052 to Engelram
de Montreuil Ponthieu, Earl of Montreuil and Ponthieu, born ca. 1030, died on
25-10-1053, son of Hugo de Montreuil Ponthieu, Earl of Montreuil, and Bertha of
Aumale, she married 2nd ca. 1053 to Lambert of Boulogne, Earl of Lens and Aumale,
born ca. 1030, died ca. 1055, son of Eustatius of Boulogne, Earl of Boulogne, and
Mathilde, daughter of Lambert I Count of Louvain and Gerberg, daughter of Charles,
Duke of Lower Lorrain and Adelheid, ahe married 3rd ca. 1060 to Odo/ Eudo de Blois,
Earl of Aumale, Earl of Triyes, born ca. 1041, died ca. 1096, son of Stephan Etienne de
Blois, Earl of Champagne, Earl of Troyes, and Adelheid
Godiva, (had a daughter Eva, she married Robert FitzHarding, parents of Maurice de
Berkeley)
William I, alias the Conquereor, Duke of Normandy, King of England
Willielmus Rex Anglorum
William I, alias the Conquereor, Willielmus Rex Anglorum, Duke of Normandy, King of
England, born 1028 in Falaise, died on 09-09-1087 at the age of ca. 59 year old in St.
Gervais, Rouen, buried in St. Stephen at Cean., son of Robert I Duke of Normandy, alias
de Devil and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise alias Salburpyr.
He married at the age of ca. 25 year old 1053 in at Eu, to the ca. 21 year old
Mathilde of Flanders, born ca. 1032, died on 03-11-1083 at the age of 51 year old, in
Caen, daughter of Baldwin or Boudewijn V, alias Insulanus, Count of Flanders, and
95
Adelaide (Aelis) of France. daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and
Constance,) Adelaide, was the widow of Richard III, Count of Normandy, the brother of
Robert , alias the Devil, the father of Wiliam I, so his mother in Law was also his aunt)
1. m
2. m
3. f
4. m
5. f
6. f
7. f
8. m
Robert II alias Courthose, Count of Normandy, born ca. 1051, died on10-02-1134 in at
the age of ca. 83 year old in Cardiff Castle, held prisenor by his borther Henry, he
married Sybilla,, daughter of Count Geoffrey de Conversana ,sons, William Count of
Flanders he died 27-07-1112 at Aelst in Flanders.his son was
William Cito, Count of Flanders, born 1101, died on 27-07-1128 in Aalst. he
married 1st ca. 1123, a year later the marriage is annulled ca. 1124 Sybille,
(daughter of Fulco or Fulk Count de Anjou and King of Jerusalem and Ermburga,
daughter of Helias, alias de la Fleche, Lord of Maine and Mathilda he married 2nd
to Giovanna Monferrat, daughter of Regnier Monferrat, Marquis de Montferrat.
Roberts , second son William, Count of Flanders, slain inbattle at Aalst,
27-07-1112.
Richard of Normandy, born ca. 1052, killed by a stag in the New Forst.
ca. 1081 at the age of ca. 29 year old.
Gundrade, born ca. 1053, died on 27-05-1085 at the age of ca. 32 year old, she married at
the age of ca. 17 year old, ca. 1070 to the ca. 20 yaer old, William I de Warenne, Lord of
Montimer and Bellecombe, Earl of Warenne, Earl of Surrey, born ca. 1050, died on
24-06-1089 at the age of ca. 39 yaer old, son of Rodulf or Raoul de Warenne and Beatrix.
William Rufus II, King of England, Dei Gratia Rex Anglorum , 1087-1100, born ca.
1056, died on 02-08-1100 at the age of ca. 44 year old, in New Forrest, died while
hunting in the New Forest, buried in Westminster..
Constance, born ca. 1061, died on 13-08-1094 at the age of ca. 33 year old , she married
at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1086 to the ca. 26 year old, Alain IV of Cornwall alias le
Fergent of Rufus, Count of Brittany, born ca. 1060, died on 13-09-1119 at the age of ca.
59 year old, son of Odo or Eudo, Count of Penthievre, Brittany, and Hedwig, (daughter
Alain III Count of Bretagne and Berta, daughter of Odo II Count of Champange, Blois
and Chartres etc. and Iringard, daughter of Robert I, Count of Auvergne and Irmgard,
daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provance and Adelheid Blanche de Anjou)
Adela, born ca. 1062, died on 08-03-1138 at the age of ca. 76 year old in Marcigny sur
Loire, buried in Caen, she married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1081 in Chartres to
the ca. 36 year old, Stephen II Henri alias la Sage, Earl of Bois, Meaux and Brie, born ca.
1045, died on 27-05-1102 in Ramla (Ramleh), son of Theobald III de Blois, Earl of Bois
and Champagne and Garsende, daughter of Heribert I Count of Maine and Paula of
Maine.(Adela and Stephen are the parents of Stephen, Earl of Bois and King of England)
Cicelie or Cecilia, born bef. 1066, died on 13-07-1126 at the age of ca. 60 year old,
buried in at the Holy Trinitu, Caen. Who took the veil at the monastry of Fecamp, and
was the first nun, and afterwards the second Abbes, of the Holy Trinity, founded at Caen
by her Royal Mother, the Church of which still exists.
Henry I, alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of Normandy, born 1070 in Selby,
Co. York, died on 01-12-1135 at the age of ca. 65 year old in Angers, buried in Reading
Abbey. His one of concubine was, Sybil Corbet, of Alcester, died ca. 1157 in Blaen,
Llyfnu, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor, his second
concubine was Anfrida, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old on the 11-11-1100 to te
21 year old, Mathilde, Eadgith, Maud or Edith of Scotland alias Good Queen Maud, born
ca. 1079 in Dunfermline, died on 01-05-1118 at the age of ca. 39 year old, in
Westminster Palace, buried in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Malcolm III alias
96
9. f
10. f
11. f
12. f
Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland,, and Margaretha Athelingsdaughter of

Wessex alias the Saint, a other concubine, Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine, born on
01-12-1135 in St. Denis le Fermont, buried in Reading Abbey, daughter of Godfried or
Geoffrey I alias the Bearde), Earl of Loivaine, Duke of Lothier (Lower Lorrain, Count of
Brabant, and Clementia of Burgundy. and a other was Elisabeth or Isabel de Beaumont
Le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca. 54 year old, daughter of Robert I
de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le Roger and Earl of Meulan, and
Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi). And a other concubine was Nest ap Rhys
of Deheubarth, daughter of Rhys ap Twedur of Deheubarth, and Glwaldus ap Rhiwallon
of Powys, now lawfull marriage. And a other concubine was Edith Sigulfson, of
Greystoke, died ca. 1173, daughter of Forn Sigulfson of Greystoke, Lord of Greystoke.
And there where more Concubines.
Alice of Normandy, was contracted to Harald Godwinson, but died young.
Adelaide of Normandy, died 1073, know as the friend of the poor.
Matilda.
Agatha, betrothed to Alphons VI, King of Leon, and afterwards Castile, she died
unmarried (Burke). (or perhaps betrothed to Harald Godwinson?), betrothed,
but never married to Alfons VI of Castile, King of Castile and Leon, born
ca.
1039, died on 30-06-1109 at the age of ca. 70 year old in Toledo, son of
Ferdinand I of Navarra, King of Castilia, and Sancha, (daughter of Alfonso, King
of Leon and Castilia and Elvira Menendez)
Child by a concubine
13. m Richard FitzPons, he married to Matilda or Maud de Glouchester, daughter of Walter Fitz
Roger de Glouchester (Pitres) and Berthe FitzRoger.
Henry I alias Beauclerc King of England and Duke of Normandy
Henry I alias Beauclerc King of England and Duke of Normandy, born 1070 in Selby Co. York,
died on 01-12-1135 at the age of ca. 65 year old in Angers, buried in Reading Abbey, son of
William I, King of England alias the Conquereor and Mathilde, daughter of Baldwin or
Boudewijn V, alias Insulanus, Count of Flanders, and Adelaide (Aelis) of France. daughter of
Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France, etc., and Constance,) Adelaide, was the widow of
Richard III, Count of Normandy, the brother of Robert , alias the Devil, the father of Wiliam I, so
his mother in Law was also his aunt) One of his concubinenes was Sybil Corbet, of Alcester, died
ca. 1157 in Blaen, Llyfnu, daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor. (she
married Herbert, son of Herbert Fitz- Herbert and Emma, daughter of Odo oe Eudo de Bois and
Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I , alias the Devil and Judith of Rennes)
A other concubine was
Anfrida.
He married on 11-11-1100
Mathilde, Eadgith , Maud or Edith alias Good Queen Maud, born ca. 1079 in Dunfermline, died
on 01-05-1118 in Westminster Palace, buried in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Malcolm III of
Scotland alias Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland,, and Margaretha Athelingsdaughter of
Wessex (the Saint).
A other concubine
Mathilde, Eadgith, Maud or Edith alias Good Queen Maud, born ca. 1079 in Dunfermline, died
on 01-05-1118 at the age of ca. 39 year old, in Westminster Palace, buried in Westminster Abbey,
daughter of Malcolm III alias Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland,, and Margaretha
Athelingsdaughter of Wessex alias the Saint
97
A other concubine
Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine, born on 01-12-1135 in St. Denis le Fermont, buried in Reading
Abbey, daughter of Godfried or Geoffrey I alias the Bearde), Duke of Lothier (Lower Lorrain,
Count of Brabant, and Clementia of Burgundy
A other concubine
Elisabeth or Isabel de Beaumont Le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca.
54 year old, daughter of Robert I de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le
Roger and Earl of Meulan, and Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi). ( Elizabeth
married ca. 1125, Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembrooke, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1148, son
of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge, Earl of Pembroke and Lord of Clare, and Adelheid
de Clermont Beauvais) (Gilbert de Clare and Elizabeth, where the parents of Richard
alias Strongbow)
A other concubine,
Nest ap Rhys, daughter of Rhys ap Twedur of Deheubarth, and Glwaldus ap Rhiwallon of Powys,
(Nest, married Gerald alias Winsor, Fitz-Walter, son of Walter Fitz-Other ( Nest and Gerald, had
a son Maurice Fitz-Gerald, Lord of Maynothand Baron of Naas (Ireland), Richard alias
Strongbow and Maurice, went to Ireland)
a other concubine
Edith Sigulfson, of Greystoke, died ca. 1173, daughter of Forn Sigulfson of Greystoke,
Lord of Greystoke, (Edith, married Robert de Oilli, Constable of Oxford Castle)
Henry I had more concubines
Children by Sybille:
1. f
2. f
3. m
4. m
Sibylle, born ca. 1085, died on 12-07-1122 at the age of ca. 37 year old, she married at
the age of ca. 16 year old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 22 year old, Alexander I Malcolmson alias
the Fierce, King of Scotland, 1107-24, born 1078, died on 23-04-1124 at the age of ca. 46
year old in Sterling, Scotland, buried in Dunfermline Abbey. While Alexander reigned
over Scotland, north of the Forth and Clyde, his brother David, who had been trained in
England, and was Earl of Northumbertland, ruled with the title of Earl in Lothian and
Cumbria., son of Malcolm III alias Caenmor or Great Head, King of Scotland, and
Margaretha alias the Saint, daughter of Edward alias Atheling and Agatha, alias the
Saint,daughter of Heinrich of Henry, Duke of Bavaria, King of Saxony and King of the
Romans, and Kunegonda or Cunigunda, alias the Saint, daughter of Siegfied, Count of
Luxemburg and Hedig of Nordgau)
Mathilde, born ca. 1086, died on 25-11-1120 at the age of ca. 34 year old, she married at
the age of ca. 17 year old, ca. 1103 to the ca. 23 year old, Rotrou de Chateaudun, Earl of
Perche, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1144 at the age of ca. 64 year old, son of Godfried de
Chateaudun, Earl of Perch, Earl of Mortagne, Lord of Nugent le Rotrou, and Beatrix,
(daughter of Hiduin IV, Cout de Rameru, Lord of Ponthieu Montdidier, Rameru, Arcis
and Breteuil, and Adelheid or Aice, daughter of Ebalus de Roucy and Beatrix, daughter
of Reinier or Rainier, Count of Hainailt (Henegouwen) and Hedig of France)
Robert, alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1090, died on 31-10-1147 at the age of
ca. 57 year old in Bristol, buried in Bristol, he married at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca.
1120 to the ca. 20 year old, Mathilde, Mabel or Maud of Glamorgan, born ca. 1100, died
ca. 1157 at the age of ca. 57 year old, daughter of Robert Fitzhamon de Corbeil, Lord of
Astremeville, Normandy and Tewkesbury, and Sibylle, daughter of Roger, Lord of
Montgomery and Adelheid, daughter of Everhard Lord de Breteuil and Humberga de
Sours) .
William, Lord of Tracy, born ca. 1091, died ca. 1135 at the age of ca. 44 year old, he
married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1110 to the ca. 18 year old, Alice, there
98
5. f
6. f
7. f
8. f
9. m
10. f
11. f
12. f
daughter, Gracia of Tracy, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1160, she married ca. 1135 to Johan de
Avranches, Lord of Sudley, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1160, son of Richard de Avranches,
Earl of Chester, and Mathilde/Maud de Blois.
Mathilde, born ca. 1092, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 58, she married at the age of ca.
28 year old ca. 1120 to the ca. 21 year old, Conan III de Bretagne alias le Grosse, born ca.
1099, died on 17-09-1148 at the age of ca. 49 year old, son of Alain IV of Cornwall alias
le Fergent of Rufus, Duke of Brittany, and Irmgard, daughter of Fuklco IV Count de
Anjou and Hildegarde de Beaugency.
Constance, born ca. 1095, died ca. 1145 at the age of ca. 50 year old, she married at the
age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 1125 to the ca. 30 year old, Roscelin de Beaumont Maine, Earl
of Beaumont, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1145, son of Rudolf II de Beaumont Maine, Earl of
Beaumont, and N.N. de Laval?
Alix or Alice, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1141 at the age of ca. 41 year old, she married at
the age of ca. 26 year old, ca. 1126 to the ca. 26 year old, Mattheus , Earl of
Montmorency, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca. 60 year old, son of Burchard
Lord of Montmorency, and Agnes , daughter of Ivo, Count de Beaumont sur Oise..
Eustatia or Mabel, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 50 year old, she married
at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1120 to the ca. 30 year old, William Goeth III de
Montmirail, Seignier de Montmirail, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 660
year old, son of William II Gouet de Montmirail and Eustache.
Reginald or Rainald alias de Dunstanville, Earl of Cornwall, born ca. 1100, died on
01-07-1175 at the age of ca. 75 year old, he married at the age of ca. 40 year old ca. 1140
to the ca. 40 year old, Beatrix Fitz-Richard, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1170 at the age of ca.
70 year old, and he had a concubine, his daughter by Beatrix: Mathilde born ca. 1141,
died ca. 1179, she married ca. 1165 to Robert IV de Beaumont Le Roger, Earl of
Meulent, born ca. 1141, died on 16-08-1204, son of Walram III de Beaumont, Earl of
Meulent, Wochester and Beaumont Le Roger, and Agnes de Montfort Evreux, Heiress of
Gournach, a other daughter Hawyse de Dunstanville, she married to Robert de Redvers,
son by his concubine, Henry Fitz-Count, Fitz-Earl, died 1222 in on the Crusade.
Elizabeth or Joan, she married ca. 1118 to the ca. 31 year old, Fergus of Galloway, born
ca. 1087, died on 12-05-1161 at the age of ca. 74 year old, in New Abbey Holyrood, son
of Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, and Swanlauga
Hlodverdaughter of Orkney.(see the Kings of Man)
Gundrada.
Rosese, died bef. 1176, she married to Henry de la Pomerai.
Children by Anfrida:
13. m Richard of Lincoln, born 1100, drowned in the White Ship 25-11-1120 at the age of ca.
20 year old
14. m Fulk, a monk.
15. f Juliana, later a nun, she married to Eustace de Pacy, Lord of Breteuil.(her daughters were
held hostage and were blinded and difigured
Children by Mathilde of Eadgith (Maud) Edith of Scotland (Good Queen Maud)
16.
17. f
Child, born 00-07-1101, died in infancy.

Matilda or Maud, Matildis Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum Dominia, born on
07-02-1102 old in Winchester. Chr. by the name of Adelide, died on 10-09-1167 at the
age of 65 year in Notre Dame des Pres, Roue, buried in Bec Abbey, Normandy later
removed to Rouen Catheral, she married 1st at the age of 11 on 06-01-1114 in Manz,
99
Germany to the 32 years old, Henry V of Frankenland, , King of the Romans (Emperor),
born on 08-01-1081, died on 23-05-1125 at the age of 44, son of Konrad Hendrik IV of
Frankenland, King of the Romans and Emporor, and Bertha, daughter of Otto, Duke of
Savoye and Adelheid, daughter of Manfred Odalric de Susa, Margrave of Turin and
Bertha d ste, she married 2nd at the age of 25 on 03-04-1127 in Le Mans, Catherdral to
Geoffrey V, alias Plantagenet, 13 years old, Count of Anjou, born on 24-08-1113 in
Anjou, Normandy, died on 07-09-1151 in Chateau du Loir at the age of 38, buried in Le
Mans, son of Fulco V (Fulk) of Anjou, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem, and
Eremburga, daughter of Helias, Lird of Maine and Mathilda.
18. m William, born on 05-08-1103, drowned in the White Ship 25-11-1120 at the age of 17,
he married to Isabella of Anjou, daughter of Fulco IV of Anjou alias Le Rechin, Count of
Anjou, and Hildegarde, daughter of de Beaugency.
Children by Elizabeth:
19. f
20. f
Isabella, died 1120.

Matilda, Abbes of Montvillers.
Child by Nest:
21. m Henry Fitz-Henry, born 1103, kiled during Henry II invastion of Angulsea 1157
Child by Edith:
22. m Robert FitzEdith, Baron of Okenhampton, died on 31-05-1172, he married to Maud
d'Auranches, a daughter ,Maud du Sap, died 1224.
Children by other concubines:
23. m Gilbert, born ca 1130, died 1142.
24. f Daughter.
25. f Emma, She married to Guy de Laval, son of Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of
Anjou
26. f Sybilla. Ahe married to Balwin de Boullers.
27. f Daughter.
Robert, alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester
Robert, alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1090, died on 31-10-1147 at the age of
ca. 57 year old in Bristol, buried in Bristol, son of Henry I King of England alias
Beauclerc and Sybil Corbet, of Alcester, died ca. 1157 in Blaen, Llyfnu, daughter of
Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta ab Rhys ap Tudor
He he married at the age of ca. 30 year old, ca. 1120 to the ca. 20 year old
Mathilde (Mabel of Maud) of Glamorgan, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1157 at the age of ca.
57 year old, daughter of Robert Fitzhamon de Corbeil, Lord of Astremeville, Normandy
and Tewkesbury, and Sibylle, daughter of Roger, Lord of Montgomery and Adelheid,
daughter of Everhard Lord de Breteuil and Humberga de Sours) .
1. f
Mathilda or Maud FitzRobert, born ca. 1121, died on 29-07-1189 at the age of ca. 68
100
2. m
years old, she married at the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1141 to the ca. 41 year old,
Ranulph alias de Gernon, Earl of Avranches, Bayeux and Chester, born ca. 1100 in
Gernon, died on 16-12-1153 at the age of ca. 53 year old, buried in Chester, son of
Ranulph le Meschin, Earl of Chester, and Lucy.
William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1130, died on 23-11-1183 at the
age of ca. 53 year old, he married at the age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1150 to the ca.
20 year old, Hedwig de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1130, died on 24-04-1194 at the age
of ca. 64 year old, daughter of Robert II de Beaumont alias le Bossu,Earl of Leicester,
and Amicia or Avicia, daughter of Rudolph de Montfort and the Gael.
William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Gloucester
William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Gloucester, born ca. 1130, died on 23-11-1183 at the age of ca. 53
year old,, son of Robert alias de Caen, Earl of Gloucester and Mathilde, Mabel or Maud,
daughter of Robert Fitzhamon de Corbeil, Lord of Astremeville, Normandy and Tewkesbury, and
Sibylle, daughter of Roger, Lord of Montgomery and Adelheid, daughter of Everhard Lord de
Breteuil and Humberga de Sours)
Hedwig de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1130, died on 24-04-1194 at the age of ca. 64
year old, daughter of Robert II de Beaumont alias le Bossu, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or
Avicia, daughter of Rudolph de Montfort and the Gael.
1. f
2. f
3. f
Mabilie or Mabel, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1198 at the age of ca. 38 year old, she married
at the age of ca. 25 year old ca. 1185 to the ca. 26 year old, Amalrik de Montfort
L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of Evreux, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1206 at the age of
ca. 46 year old, son of Simon III de Montfort L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of
Evreux and Rochfort, and Mathilde de Montfort?
Amicitia born ca. 1160, died 01-01-1225 at the age of ca. 65 year old, she married at the
age of ca. 20 year old, ca. 1180, to the 30 year old, Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford,
born ca. 1150, died ca. 1217 at the age of ca. 68 year old, son of Roger de Clare and
Mathilde de Saint Hilaire.
Isabella Fitz Robert alias de Clare, Countess of Gloucester, born ca. 1170, died on
14-10-1217 at the age of ca. 47 year old, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, she married 1st
at the age of ca. 18 year old, on 29-08-1188 in Malborough Castle, divorced at the age of
ca. 28 year old ca. 1199, she married the 20 year old, John I alias Lackland, King of
England, Lord of Ireland, born on 24-12-1167 in Beaumont Palace, Oxford, died on
19-10-1216 in Newark Castle, Notts at the age of 48, buried in Worcester Catherdral. Rex
Angliae Dominus Hiberniae, Dux Normanniae, et Dux Aquitaniae, son of Henry II
FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England, and Eleonore of Aquitiane Poitou, sue
jure Duchess of Aquitaine, (daughter of William VIII or the X, Duke of Aquitaine and
Eleanor, daughter of Amalric, Viscount de Chatellerault and Dangereuse, daughter of
Bartholomeus, Seigneur de LIsle Bouchard), she married 2nd at the age of ca, 44 year
old, on 26-01-1214 to the ca. 34 year old, Geoffrey de Mandeville, 5th Earl of Essex,
born ca. 1180, mortally wounded at a tournament on 23-02-1216 in London at the age of
ca. 36 year old, buried in Trinity Priory within Aldgate, London, son of Geoffrey
Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex, and Beatrice, daughter of William de Saye, she married 3rd
at the age of ca. 47 year old, September 1217 to the ca. 57 year old, Hubert de Burgh, 1st
Earl of Kent, Justiviar of England, born ca. 1160, died on 12-05-1243 at the age of ca. 83
tear old, in Bastead, Surrey, buried in Black Friars Church Holbein London, son of
101
Walter de Burgh and Johanna Ponchard.( he was married 1st at the age of ca. 50 year old
ca. 1210 to the ca. 30 year old, Beatrice de Warenne, born ca. 1180, died on 08-12-1214
at the age of ca. 34 year old, daughter of William de Warenne, Lord of Wormegay, and
Beatrix de Pierrepont, his 2nd marriage was to, Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare,
Countess of Gloucester, his 3rd marriage at the age of ca.61 years of age, ca. 1221 to yhe
ca. 28 year old, Margaret of Scotland, born ca. 1193, died ca. 1259, buried in Church of
the Black Friars London, daughter of William I alias the Lion, King of Scotland and Earl
of Northumberland, and Ermgarde of Beaumont.)
Mauger, Earl of Corbeil
Mauger, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1020 at the age of ca. 40 year old, son of
Richard I, Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur the Fearless) and Gunnora or Gunner de
Crepon, daughter of Harald II Gormsson, alias Bluetooth and Gunhilda or Gyrid of
Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Eirkson of Sweden
He married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1000 to the ca. 20 year old
Germaine, Heiress of Corbeil, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1012 at the age of ca. 32 year old.
1. m
2. m
William, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1067, name of wife unkown
Waldene of St. Clair, he married to Helene of Normandy alias le Bon, born ca. 1027, died
1060, daughter of Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, and Adele (daughter of
Robert II, King of of France and Constance, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and
Provance and Adelheid Blanche, daughter of Geoffrey, Coubt de Anjou and Adelheid
deVermandois.)
William, Earl of Corbeil
William, Earl of Corbeil, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1067 at the age of ca. 47 year old, son of
Mauger Earl of Corbeil and Germaine, Heiress of Corbeil.
Name of wife unkown
1. m
Bouchard, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1080 at the age of ca. 30 years old, , he married at the
age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1070 to the ca. 20 year old, Adelheid de Crecy, born ca. 1050,
died ca. 1100, daughter Adelheid, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1100. She married ca. 1090 to
Everhard de Breteuil, Lord of Puiset, born ca. 1070, died on 21-08-1097, son of Hugo de
Breteuil, Lord of Breteuil, and Adelheid de Monthlery.
Waldene St. Clair
Waldene St. Clair, son of Mauger of Normandy and Germaine of Corbeil, Heiress of
Corbeil.
He married
Helene alias le Bon, born ca. 1027, died 1060 at the age of ca. 33 year old, daughter of
Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy, and Adele daughter of Richard II alias the
Good, Duke of Normandy, and Adele (daughter of Robert II, alias le Pieux, King of of
France and Constance, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provance and Adelheid
Blanche, daughter of Geoffrey, Coubt de Anjou and Adelheid deVermandois.)
102
\Child from this marriage:

1. f
Agnes St. Clair, she married to William de Braose, Baron de Braose, born 1049, died
1089, son of Robert de Bruce and Gunnora.
William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu
William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu, born ca. 0985, died ca. 1050 at the age of ca. 65 year
old, son of Richard I Duke of Normandy alias Sans Peur the Fearless and Gunnora or
Gunner de Crepon, daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,
King of Norway and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden
Lezelina de Torqueville or d' Harcourt, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1054 at the age of ca. 74
year old. See ES NF Volume VII Table 15.
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
William alias Bussac, Earl of Soissons, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1076 at the age of ca. 66,
he married at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1035 to the ca. 20 year old, Adelheid de Bar
sur Aube, Heiress of Soissons, born ca. 1015, died on 18-09-1066 at the age of ca. 51
year old, daughter of Reinauld de Bar sur Aube, Earl of Soissons,
Robert, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1020, died on 08-09-1093 at the age of ca. 73 year old, he
married ca. 1050 to Beatrice
Hugh, Bishop of Lisieux.
Pons FitzWilliam.
William alias Bussac, Earl of Soissons
William alias Bussac, Earl of Soissons, born ca. 1010, died ca. 1076 at the age of ca. 66,
son of William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu and Lezelina de Torqueville or d'Harcourt.
Adelheid de Bar sur Aube, Heiress of Soissons, , born ca. 1015, died on 18-09-1066 at
the age of ca. 51 year old, daughter of Reinauld de Bar sur Aube, Earl of Soissons
1. m
2. f
3. f
4. f
John, Earl of Soissons, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1118 at the age of ca. 68 year old, he
married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1070 to the ca. 20 year old, Abeline de
Pierrefonds, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1118, daughter Reinauld III, Earl of Soissons, born
ca. 1070, died ca. 1146.
Lithuise de Soissons, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1100 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 1070 to the ca. 30 year old, Milo, Lord of
Monthlery, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1102 at the age of ca. 62 year old, son of Guido de
Monthlery, Lord of Monthlery, Chevreuse, Chateaufort, and Hodierna de la Ferte Alaise.
Agnes de Soissons, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1090 at the age of ca. 40 year old, she married
at the age of ca. 40 year old, ca. 1070 to the ca. 50 years old, Herve de Montmorency,
Lord of Montmorency, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1094 at the age of ca. 74 years old, son of
Bouchard de Montmorency, Lor of Montmonency.
Ramtrud de Soissons, born ca. 1055, died ca. 1119 at the age of ca. 64 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1080 to the ca. 25 years old, Ivo de Nesle, Lord
103
of Nesle, born ca. 1055, died ca. 1120, at the age of ca. 65 year old, See ES NF Volume
VII Table 16.
Robert, Earl of Eu
Robert , Earl of Eu, born ca. 1020, died on 08-09-1093 at the age of ca. 73 years old, son
of William, Earl of Hiemois and Eu and Lezelina de Torqueville or d'Harcourt.
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1050
Beatrice
1. f
2. m
Condoha, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1087 at the age of ca. 37 years old, she married at the
age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1070 to the ca. 50 years old, Fulco of Angouleme Perigord,
Earl of Angouleme, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1087 at the age of ca. 67 years old, son of
Geoffrey of Angouleme Perigord, Earl of Angouleme, and Petronilla d' Archiac
Bouteville.
William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1096 at the age of ca. 36
years old, he married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 40 years old,
Helisende de Avranches, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1110 at the age of ca. 50 years old,
daughter of Richard alias de Abrincis or le Goz, Earl of Avranches, and Emma, daughter
of Herlevin de Conteville and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise, the Mother of William I,
King of England.
William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings
William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1096 at the age of ca. 36
years old, son of Robert , Earl of Eu and Beatrice.
He , he married at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 40 years
Helisende de Avranches, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1110 at the age of ca. 50 years old,
daughter of Richard alias de Abrincis or le Goz, Earl of Avranches, and Emma, daughter
of Herlevin de Conteville and Harlette ir Arlette de Falaise, the Mother of William I,
King of England.
1. m
Henry, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1100, died on 12-07-1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, he
married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1130 to the 20 year old, Margaretha de Blois
Sully, born ca. 1110, died on 14-12-1145 at the age of ca. 35 years old, daughter of
William de Blois, Lord of Sully, Count of Chartres, and Agnes, daughter of Giles de Sulli
Henry, Earl of Eu
Henry, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1100, died on 12-07-1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son
of William, Earl of Eu, Lord Hastings and Helisende de Avranches.
He he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1130 to the 20 year old
Margaretha de Blois Sully born ca. 1110, died on 14-12-1145 at the age of ca. 35 years
old, daughter of William de Blois, Lord of Sully, Count of Chartres, and Agnes, daughter
of Giles de Sulli
104
1. m
John, Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1135, died on 26-06-1170 at the age of ca. 35
years old, he married at the age of ca. 25 year old ca. 1160 to the ca. 20 year old,
Adelheid d' Aubigny, born ca. 1140, died on 11-09-1188 at the age of ca. 28 year old.
John, Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu
John, Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1135, died on 26-06-1170 at the age of ca. 35
years old, son of Henry, Earl of Eu and Margaretha de Blois Sully.
Adelheid d' Aubigny, born ca. 1140, died on 11-09-1188 at the age of ca. 28 year old.
1. m
Henry, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1160, died on 17-03-1183 at the age of ca. 23 years old, he
married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1180 to the ca. 17 year old, Mathilde or Maud ,
born ca. 1163, died on 13-12-1228, at the age of ca. 65 years old, daughter of Hamelin of
Anjou alias Plantagenet, Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey, and Isabella, (daughter
of William III of Warenne Earl of Surrey and Adela, daughter of William I Talvas de
Montgomery, Earl of Alencon and Adelheid or Helie, daughter of Odo I alias Borrel,
Duke of Burgundy and Sibilla of Burgundy), there daughter Alice d'Eu Normandie, born
ca. 1180, died on 11-09-1227 at the age of ca. 47, she married at the age of ca. 20 years
old ca. 1200 to the ca. 30 year old, Raoul of Lusignan, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1217.
Count of Lusignan, son of Hugo de Lusignan alias le Brun, le Vieux, Lord of Lusignan,
and Bourgogne de Rancon.
Godfried or Geoffrey, Earl of Eu and Brionne, de Clare
Godfried or Geoffrey, Earl of Eu and Brionne, de Clare, see ES-NF III.156, born ca.
0985, died ca. 1015 at the age of ca. 30 years old, son of Richard I Duke of Normandy
alias Sans Peur the Fearless, and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, daughter of Harald II
Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway and Gunhilde or Gyrid of
Wenden
Name of concubine not known
Child:
1. m
Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1040 at the age of ca. 40 years
old, benefactor of the Abbey of Bec, Normandy, Name of concubine not known
Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu
Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1040 at the age of ca. 40 years
old, benefactor of the Abbey of Bec, Normandy, son of Godfried (Geoffrey), Earl of Eu
and Brionne, de Clare.
Name of concubine not known
Children:
1. m
Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare, born ca. 1035, died ca. 1090 at the age of ca. 55 years old,
accompanied William de Conquerer into England, and recieved 176 Lordships, of wich
105
2. m
95 were in Suffolk attached to the honour of Clare, he married to Rohese de Gifford

Bolebec (de Giffard), born ca. 1035, daughter of Walter de Gifford (the Elder) and Agnes
daughter of Gerard Flaitell
Balwin de Brionne Redvers (of Meules), born ca. 1035, became the sheriffs of Devon.
Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare
Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare, born ca. 1035, died ca. 1090 at the age of ca. 55 years old,
accompanied William de Conquerer into England, and recieved 176 Lordships, of wich
95 were in Suffolk attached to the honour of Clare, son of Gilbert, Earl of Brionne and Eu
he married
Rohese de Gifford Bolebec (de Giffard), born ca. 1035, daughter of Walter de Gifford
Alias the Elder and Agnes daughter of Gerard Flaitell
Chidren from this marriage:
1. m
2. m
3 f.
Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Clare, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1115 at the
age of ca. 35 years old, he married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1100 to the ca. 14
year old, Adelheid or Alice de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont), born ca. 1086, died ca.
1120 at the age of ca. 34 years old, daughter of Hugo, Earl of Clermont and Beauvis,
Lord of Creilly and Mouchy, and Countess Margaretha de Roucy (Montdidier) (de
Rameru), daughter of Hilduin IV or V, Count of Rouncy, Lord of Ponthieu Montdidier,
Rameru, Arcis and Breteuil and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Ebalus de Roucy and
Beatrix of Hainaut (Henegouwen)
Robert FitsRichard, died ca. 1134, he married to Countess of Huntigdon ,Maud de Saint
Liz or de Senlis, died 1140. (according to Burke), daughter of Simon I de Senlis or de
Saint Liz, Earl of Huntingdon and Northhampton, and Mathilde , (daughter of Walthoef
or Walter of Huntingdon, Earl of Northumberland, Huntingdon and Northampton, and
Judith, daughter of Lambert of Boulogne, earl of Lens and Aumale, and Adelaide or
Adeliza, daughter of Robert alias the Devil and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise) her step
father was David I alias the Saint, King of Scotland, (Maud, had a child by Saher de
Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester, born ca. 1155, died on 03-11-1219 at the age of ca. 64
years old in Damietta, son of Robert de Quincy and Orabl or Orabilis de Leuchars,
widower of Margaret de Beaumont (Bellemont), born ca. 1170, died on 12-02-1235 at the
age of ca. 65 years old, daughter of Robert III de Beaumont (de Blanchesmaines), Earl of
Leicester, and Petronella de Grandmesnil.)
Rohaise, died 07-12-1121 Le Bec, in Normandy, she married Hugh de Danmartin, he
died ca. 1095, son of Alberic Danmartin, Lord ed Mello, and Clemence.
Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Clare
Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Clare, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1115 at the
age of ca. 35 years old, son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare and Rohese de Gifford
Bolebec (de Giffard).
He married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1100 to the ca. 14 years old
Countess Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont), born ca. 1086, died ca. 1120 at
the age of ca. 34 years old, daughter of Hugo Claremont/de Clermont Beauvais, Count of
Clermont and Beauvis, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy, and Margaretha de Roucy (Montdidier) (de
Rameru), daughter of Hilduin IV or V, Earl of Rouncy, Lord of Ponthieu Montdidier, Rameru,
Arcis and Breteuil and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Ebalus de Roucy and Beatrix of Hainault
(Henegouwen)
106

1. m
2. m
3. f
4. m
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1100, died at battle near Abergavenny on
15-04-1136 at the age of ca. 36 years old, he married at the age of ca. 15 years old, to
Alice le Mechine, daughter of Randulph le Meschin and Maud or Margaret, (daughter of
Hugh or Hugo de Avranches, Earl of Chester and Ermtrude, daughter of High or Hugo
Claremont, Earl of Clermont and Beauvis, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy and Margaretha,
daughter of Hilduin de Rameru and Adelheid or Alice de Roucy).
Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1148 at the age of ca. 42 years
old, he married at the age of ca. 19 years old ca. 1125 to the ca. 19 year old, Elisabeth or
Isabel de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca. 54 years old.
Before her marriage, she was the cuncubine of King Henry I of England , daughter of
Robert I de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le Roger and Earl of
Meulan, and Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi),( daughter of Hugh or Hugo,
alias Magnus, Earl of Vermandois and Valois, and Adelheid, Heiress of Vermandois and
Valois, daughter of Heribert IV, Earl of Vermandois and Adele de Valois)
Adelheid or Alice, later a Nun, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1163 at the age of ca. 53 years old,
she married 1st at the age of ca. 20 yaers old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 68 year old, Alberich II
de Vere, born ca. 1062, died on 15-05-1141 at the age of ca. 79 years old in London,
buried in Colne Priory, son of Aubrey I de Vere, Chamberlian, and Beatrice, she married
2nd at the age of ca. 32 year old ca. 1142 to the ca. 32 year old, William de Percy, born
ca. 1110, died ca. 1170 at the age of ca. 69 years old, son of Alan de Percy alias te Geart
Alan and Emma, daughter of Gilbert de Gant and Alice, daughter of Hugh de Monford.
Baldwin FitzGilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne, he married to Aeline de Rullos.
A daughter, Margaret she married to Robert de Vere, died ca. 1142, son of Alberich II de
Vere and Adelheid (Alice) de Clare (the son of her Aunt Alice)
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1100, died at battle near Abergavenny on
15-04-1136 at the age of ca. 36 years old, son of Gilbert Fitz-Richard, Earl of Pembroke,
Lord of Clare, and Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont),
He he married at the age of ca. 15 years old
Alice le Mechine, daughter of Randulph le Meschin and Maud or Margaret, (daughter of Hugh or
Hugo de Avranches, Earl of Chester and Ermtrude, daughter of High or Hugo Claremont, Earl of
Clermont and Beauvis, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy and Margaretha, daughter of Hilduin de
Rameru and Adelheid or Alice de Roucy).
1. m
Roger de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1173 at the age of ca. 58 year
old, he married at the age of ca. 35 year old ca. 1150 to the ca. 25 year old, Mathilde de
Saint Hilaire, born ca. 1125, died ca. 1195 at the age of ca. 70 year old.( Mathilda,
remarried, to William d' Aubigny, died on 24-12-1193, son of William d' Aubigny
(Tonenei) (Mechines), 1st Earl of Arundel, and Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine. Mathilda
and Williams son was William, 3rd Earl of Arundel, died on 30-03-1221 in Cainell near
Rome.he married to Mabel of Kevilioc, died ca. 1232, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl
of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury (D'Evreux).
Roger de Clare, Earl of Herford
107
Roger de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1115, died ca. 1173, son of Richard de Clare
and Alice le Mechine.
He married at the age of ca. 35 year old ca. 1150 to the ca. 25 year old Mathilde de Saint
Hilaire, born ca. 1125, died ca. 1195 at the age of ca. 70 year old.(Mathilda, remarried, to
William d' Aubigny, died on 24-12-1193, son of William d' Aubigny (Tonenei) (Mechines), 1st
Earl of Arundel, and Adeliza or Adela of Lovaine. Mathilda and Williams son was William, 3rd
Earl of Arundel, died on 30-03-1221 in Cainell near Rome. he married to Mabel of Kevilioc, died
ca. 1232, daughter of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade de Montfort
L'Amaury (D'Evreux).
1. m
2. f
3. f
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1217 at the age of ca. 68 years
old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1180 to the 20 years old, Amicitia of
Gloucester , born ca. 1160, died 01-01-1225 at the age of ca. 65 years old, daughter of
William Fitz-Robert , Earl of Glouchester and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II de
Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia, daughter of Rudolph or Ralph, de Montfort and
the Gael, alias de Puader).
Aveline, born ca. 1151, died on 04-06-1225 at the age of ca. 65 years old, she married 1st
before 1190 to William de Montchestney, she married 2nd at he age of ca. 54? on
29-05-1205 to the 45 year old, Geoffrey Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex, born ca. 1160, died
on 14-10-1213, buried in Shouldham Priory, son of Piers de Lutgareshale and Maud.
Joan or Johanna, she married to Gilbert de Neville, who founded Tupholme Abbey, ante
1168, son of Gilbert de Neville, Admiral to William the Conqueror, and Philcia de
Damoys.
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, ca. 1150, died ca. 1217 at the age of ca. 68 years old,
son of Roger de Clare and Mathilde de Saint Hilaire.
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1180 to the 20 years old,
Amicitia of Gloucester , born ca. 1160, died 01-01-1225 at the age of ca. 65 years,
daughter of William Fitz-Robert, Earl of Glouchester and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II
de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia, daughter of Rudolph or Ralph, de Montfort
and the Gael, alias de Puader).
1. m
2. f
Gilbert de Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Gloucester, born ca. 1180 in Hertford, died on
25-10-1230 at the age of 50 years old in Penros, Britanny, he married at the age of ca. 37
on 09-10-1217 in Teekesbury Abbey, Gloucester to Isabella Marshall, 17 years old, born
on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died in child birth 17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead,
Herfordshire at the age of 39, buried in Beaulieu Abbey Hampshire, daughter of William
le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter of
Richard, alias Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or Aoife McMurrough, daughter of
Dermot, King of Leinster) (Isabella, married for the 2nd time at the age of 30, on 30-031231 in Fawley Church, Berkshire, to the 22 year old Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Count of
Poictiers, born 05-01-1209 Wichester Castle, died 02-04-1272 Newark Castle,
Nottinghamshire, son of John I, King of England and Isabella of Angouleme)
Maud or Matilda, she married 1st Roger de Lacy, Lord Pontefract, born ca. 1170, died ca.
108
1212, son of John de Lacy and Alice de Mandeville, she Married 2nd to William de
Braose, died in who perished by starvation with his mother at Winsor, son of William de
Braose and Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.
Gilbert de Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Gloucester
Gilbert de Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Gloucester, born ca. 1180 in Hertford, died on
25-10-1230 at the age of 50 years old in Penros, Britanny, son of Richard de Clare, Earl
of Herford and Amicitia of Gloucester
He married at the age of ca. 37 on 09-10-1217 in Teekesbury Abbey, Gloucester to the 17
years old.
Isabella Marshall, , born on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died on
17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead, Herfordshire at the age of 39, in Child Birth, buried in Beaulieu
Abbey Hampshire, daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare,
Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or Aoife
McMurrough, daughter of Dermot, King of Leinster) (Isabella, married for the 2nd time at the age
of 30, on 30-03-1231 in Fawley Church, Berkshire, to the 22 year old Richard, Earl of Cornwall,
Earl of Poictiers, born on 05-01-1209 in Winchester Castle, Hempshire, died on 02-04-1272 in
Newark Castle, Nottinghamshire at the age of 63, buried in Worchester Castle. Elected in 1256
King of the Romans, son of John I of England (Lackland), King of England, Lord of
Ireland, and Isabella of Angouleme (Taillefer).
1. f
2. f
3. f
4. m
5. f
6. m
Maud, born ca. 1210 in Pembroke.

Joan, born ca. 1210 in Pembroke.
Amicia, born on 27-05-1220 in Usk, Mommouthshire, died on 30-11-1284 at the age of
64, she married 1st at the age of ca. 5 years old, ca. 1226 to Balwin de Reviers, 6th Earl
of Devon, died 1245, she married at the age of ca. 26 years old 2nd to Robert de Guines.
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd Earl Gloucester, born on 04-08-1222 in
Mellent, died on 15-07-1262 in Ashenfield Manor, Waltham, Canterbury at the age of 39,
buried on 28-07-1262 in Tewkesbury Abbey, Gloucester, he married 1st at the age of ca.
9 years old ca. 1232, divorced at the age of ca. 15 years old ca. 1237, Margaret de Burgh,
born ca. 1222, died Nov. 1237 at the age of ca. 15, daughter of Hubert de Burgh, 1 st Earl
of Kent, Justiciar of England, and Margaret, daughter of Wiliam I, alias the Lion, King of
Scotland and Ermgarde, (daughter of Richard alias Bellemont, Viscount of Bellemont and
Luciede Laigle,) he married 2nd at the age of 15 on 25-01-1238 in St. Edmund's Wexford,
Ireland to the 13 year old , Mathilde or Maud de Lacy, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1298 at the
age of ca. 75 years old, daughter of John de Lacy, Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret,
daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise, daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester and
Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, Earl of Montfort, Evereux and Rochfort
and Mathilda.
Isabel born 02-11-1226, died 10-07-1264 at the age of 37 year old, she married on at tha
age of 13, on 01-05-1240 to the ca. 30 year old , Robert de Bruce alias the Competitor,
Lord of Annandale, born ca. 1210, died on 03-05-1295 at the age of ca, 85 year old in
Lochmaben Castle, buried in Guisborough Priory, son of Robert de Bruce or le Brus or
Brewes and Isobel or Isabel , daughter of David Earl of Huntingdon and Mathilda or
Maud,( daughter of Hugh of Keviloc, Earl of Chester and Avranches and Berrtrade de
Montfort LAmaury.)
Sir William, born on 18-05-1228 in Gloucester, died in Retherford at the age of 30,
buried on 23-07-1258 in Dureford Abbey.
109
7. f
8. m
Agnes, Rohese or Rose, born ca. 1229 in Gloucester, she married to Roger, 1st Lord
Mowbray, died 1297 in Ghent, buried in Fountains Abbey, son of Roger de Mowbray and
Maud or Matilda, (daughter of William de Beauchamp and Ida or Idones, daughter of
William Longespee, Earl of Salisburt and Ela, Aleidaor Isabel Fitz-Patrick, Countess of
Salisbury, daughter of William Fitz-Patick Devereux, alias de Evereux, and Eleonor de
Votry.).
Gilbert, Priest, born on 12-09-1229, died aft. 1241.
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd Earl Gloucester
Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd Earl Gloucester, born on 04-08-1222 in Mellent, died
on 15-07-1262 in Ashenfield Manor, Waltham, Canterbury at the age of 39, buried on 28-07-1262
in Tewkesbury Abbey, Gloucester son of Gilbert de Clare and Isabella Marshall.
He married 1st at the age of ca. 9 years old ca. 1232, divorced at the age of ca. 15 years
old ca. 1237.
Margaret de Burgh, born ca. 1222, died Nov. 1237 at the age of ca. 15, daughter of Hubert de
Burgh, 1st Earl of Kent, Justiciar of England, and Margaret, daughter of Wiliam I, alias the Lion,
King of Scotland and Ermgarde, daughter of Richard alias Bellemont, Viscount of Bellemont and
Luciede Laigle.
He married 2nd at the age of 15 on 25-01-1238 in St. Edmund's Wexford, Ireland the 13 year old,
Mathilde or Maud de Lacy, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1298 at the age of ca. 75 years old, daughter
of John de Lacy, Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise,
daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester and Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, Earl of
Montfort, Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda.
1. f
2. m
3. m
Isabella, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1271 at the age of ca. 31 years old, she married at the age
of ca. 17 years old on 28-03-1257 to the ca. 14 year old, Willem VII de Montferrat,
Vicont of Monferrat, born ca. 1243, died ca. 1292 at the age of ca. 49 year old, son of
Bonifacius de Montferrat, Viscount of Montferrat, and Margarethe, (daughter of
Amadeus IV of Savoye and Anne Margarethe, daughter of Hugh II alias Borrel of
Burgundy and Beatrox de Albon Vienne)
Gilbert de Clare alias the Red, 3rd Earl of Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort, born on
02-09-1243, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of 63, he married 1st , 1253 at the age of 9,
divorced ca. 1271 at the age of 28, from Alice de Lusignan, daughter of Hugo or Hugues
de Lusignan alias le Brun, Earl of la March and Angouleme, and Yolanda, (daughter of
Peter de Dreux, Duke of Bretange and Alice, daughter of Guido of Thouars, Earl of
Broweric, Courouaille, and Bule of Brittany and Constance, daughter of Conan IV, alias
Petit, Duke of Brittany and Richmond and Margaret of Huntingdon) , he married 2nd at
the age of 46 on 30-04-1290 in Westminster Abbey to the ca. 18 year old, Joan of Acre,
born ca. 1272 in Acra in the Spring, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of ca. 35 year old in
Clare, daughter of Edward I, alias Longshanks, King of England, and Eleonore, daughter
of Ferdinand II alias el Santo, of Castile, and Johanna or Joan, daughter of Simon de
Mello Dammartin, and Maria de Monrgomery
Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 41
year old, he married at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1270 to the ca. 15 year old, Juliane,
born ca. 1255, died ca. 1290 at the age of ca. 35 year old, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald
and Emmeline, daughter of Stephen Longspee, Chief Juctice of Ireland, Seneschal of
Gascony and Emmeline, daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod.(Emmeline,
remarried with Adam de Cretynge, Lord Stockton, Huntingdon.
110
4. m
5. f
6. f
7. f
8. f
9. m
Bogo, Clerk, born on 21-06-1248.

Margaret, born ca. 1250, died ca. 1312 at the age of ca. 62 years old, she married at the
age of ca. 22 yars old on 07-10-1272 to the ca. 33 year old, Edmund, Earl of Cornwall,
born ca. 1249, died ca. 1300, son of Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers, and
Sancha, (daughter of Raymond Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and Forcalquier,
and Beartix, daughter of Thomas, Duke of Savoye and Margaretha of Geneve)
Rohese, born on 17-10-1252.
Eglentina, born 1257.
Joa, she married to Rhys ap Rhys Grys (the Hoarse), son of Lord Rhys ap Gruffydd of
Deheubarth, self styled Prince of Wales, and Gwemllian, (daughter of Madog ap
Marredubb ap Bleddyn of Powys, and Susanna, daughter of Gruffudd, Griffith, or
Gruddydd ap Cyan ap Idwal of Gwynedd and Angharad ap Owain)
Robert.
Gilbert de Clare alias the Red, 3rd Earl of Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort
Gilbert de Clare alias the Red, 3rd Earl of Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort, , born on
02-09-1243, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of 63, son of Richard de Clare and Mathilde
or Maud de Lacy, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1298, daughter of John de Lacy, Earl of
Lincoln, and Margaret, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise, daughter of Hugh,
Earl of Chester and Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, Earl of Montfort,
Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda.
He married 1st , 1253 at the age of 9, divorced ca. 1271 at the age of 28,
Alice de Lusignan, daughter of Hugo or Hugues de Lusignan alias le Brun, Earl of la
March and Angouleme, and Yolanda, (daughter of Peter de Dreux, Duke of Bretange and
Alice, daughter of Guido of Thouars, Earl of Broweric, Courouaille, and Duke of Brittany
and Constance, daughter of Conan IV, alias Petit, Duke of Brittany amd Richmond and
Margaret of Huntingdon)
He married 2nd at the age of 46 on 30-04-1290 in Westminster Abbey to the ca. 18 year
old
Joan of Acre, born ca. 1272 in Acra in the Spring, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of ca. 35
year old in Clare, daughter of Edward I, alias Longshanks, King of England, and
Eleonore, daughter of Ferdinand II alias el Santo, of Castile, and Johanna or Joan,
daughter of Simon de Mello Dammartin, and Maria de Montgomery
1. f
2. f
Isabella, born on 10-03-1263, died 1338 at the age of ca. 74 years old, she married 1st at
the age of ca. 36 years old ca. 1300 to the ca. 29 year old, Guy Beauchamp, 10th Earl of
Warwick, born ca. 1271, died on 10-08-1315 at the age of ca. 44 year old, in Warwick,
buried in Bordesley Abbey, son of William Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and Maud,
(daughter of John Fitz-John and Marjorie, daughter of Philip Basset, Justicar of England
and Mawise Louvaine), she married 2nd at the age of ca. 52 years old ca. 1316 to the 35
year old, Lord Maurice alias the Magnanimous, 2nd Lord Berkeley, born April 1281, died
on 31-05-1326 at the age of ca. 45 year old in Wallingford Castle, Berkshire, buried in St.
Augustine's Bristol. Governor of Glouchester, 1312, Governor of Berwick on tweed,
1314, Steward of the Duchy of Aquitain, 1319, Justicar of South Wales, son of Thomas
de Berkeley and Jean de Ferrers, Baroness, (daughter of William de Ferrers, 5th Earl of
Derby and Sybyle, daughter of Wiliam le Marshall, and Isabella de Clare.)
Joan, born ca. 1268, she married 1st at the age of ca. 15 yer old, ca. 1284, to the 22 year
old , Duncan/Donnchadh III MacDuff, Earl of Fife 10th, born 1262, murdered in his
111
prime at Pitpullock near Brechin by the Abernethies, 25-09-1288, at the age of ca. 26
year old, son of Colban MacDuff, Mormaer of Fife, and Anna Durward (de Lundin),
daughter of Alan alias Hostarius, Durward, Lundin or Lundie, and Marjory of Dunkeld,
daughter of Alexander II, King of Scotland, and a unknown woman, she married at the
age of ca. 31 year old, 2nd Gervase Avenel.
3. f
4. m
5. f
6. f
Eleanor or Alianore, born 00-10-1292, died on 30-06-1337 at the age of ca. 44 year old,
she married 1st to Hugh alias the Younger, 3rd Lord Le Despencer, Attained and Hanged,
when his honours where forfeited , 29-11-1326, son of Hugh le Despencer, Earl of
Winchester, 2nd Lord le Despencer, and Isabelle,
( daughter of William Beauchamp,Earl of Warwick and Maud, daughter of John FitzJohn and Marjory Bassett), she married 2nd to William Zouche de Mortimer, Lord
Zouche de Mortimer, son of Rober de Mortimer and Joyce, daughter of Wiliam la Zouch
and Maud de Hobrugge
Gilbert, born ca. 1295, died on 24-06-1314 at the age of ca. 19 yaer old.
Margaret, born ca. 1295, died ca. 1342 at the age of ca. 47 year old, she married 1st at the
age of ca. 14 year old, ca. 1309 to the ca. 25 year old, Piers de Gaveston, Earl of
Cornwall, Suzerian of Man, born ca. 1284, died on 19-06-1312 at the age of ca. 28 years
old, son of Arnaud de Gaveston and Clarmonde de Marsan et de Louvigny, she married
2nd at the age of ca. 22 years old, on 28-04-1317 to Hugh de Audley, Earl of Gloucester,
died ca. 1347, son of Hugh de Audley.
Elisabeth, born on 16-09-1295 in Tewkesbury, Gloucester, died on 04-11-1360 at the age
of 65, buried in Minoresses Convent London, foundress of Clare College, Cambridge, she
married 1st at the age of ca. 10 yaers old on 30-09-1308 Waltham Abbey, Essex, to the
ca. 21 year old, Sir John de Burgh, Earl of Ulster, born ca. 1285, died on 18-06-1313 at
the age of ca. 28 year old, son of Richard de Burgh alias the Red Earl, 2nd Earl of Ulster,
and Margareth, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly, she married 2nd at the
age of ca. 18 year old, ca. 1314, Ralph de la Roche, Married 3rd at the age of 19 in near
Bristol 04-02-1315, to Theobald , 2nd Lord Verdun, son of Theoblad , Baron Verdun 1st,
Lord of Westmeath, Constibel of Ireland, and Margory, daughter of Sir Humphrey de
Bohun and Eleanor de Braiose, she married 4th Roger d'Amorie, Baron d'Amory, died
1322, son of Gilbert d'Amorie.
Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond
Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 41
years old, son of Richard de Clare and Mathilde or Maud de Lacy, (daughter of John de
Lacy, Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Hawise,
daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester and Averanches and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III,
Earl of Montfort, Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda.)
Juliane FitzGerald , born ca. 1255, died ca. 1290 at the age of ca. 35 year old, daughter of
Maurice FitzGerald and Emmeline, daughter of Stephen Longspee, Chief Juctoce of
Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony and Emmeline, daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or
Rydelfrod.(Emmeline, remarried with Adam de Cretynge, Lord Stockton, Huntingdon.
1. f
Maud, born ca. 1274, died ca. 1314 at the age of ca. 40 year old, she married at the age of
112
2. f
ca. 26 year old, ca. 1300 to the ca, 26 year old, Robert Clifford, Lord Clifford, born ca.
1274, died ca. 1314 at the age of ca. 40 year old, son of Roger Clifford and Isabel Vipont.
Margaret, born ca. 1280, died ca. 1333 at the age of ca. 53 yars old, she married 1st at the
age of ca. 9 years old, 1289 to Gilbert de Umfreville, died on 23-05-1303 in Before, son
of Gilbert de Umfreville, 1st Earl of Angus, and Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander
Comyn,, and Elizabeth or Isabel, daughter of Robert de Quincy and Helen, daughter of
Alan Fitz-Roland of Galloway and Hilda or Helen, daughter of Reginald, Ranald or
Ragnall Somerledsson of Argyll and Fonia of Moary, she married 2nd st the age of ca. 28
on 30-06-1308 to Batholomew de Badlemere, 1st Baron Badlesmere, died on
14-04-1322, son of Gunceline de Badlemere.
Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembroke
Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1148 at the age of ca. 42 years
old, son of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge and Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont
Beauvais (de Claremont).
He married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1125, to the ca. 19 year old
Elisabeth or Isabel de Beaumont le Roger, born ca. 1106, died ca. 1160 at the age of ca.
54 year old. Before her marriage, she was the cuncubine of King Henry I of England,
daughter of Robert I de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, Lord of Beaumont Le Roger and
Earl of Meulan, and Elisabeth Isabella de Vermandois (de Crepi)
1. m
2. f
3. f
Richard de Clare alias Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1130, died on 20-04-1176
at the age of ca. 46 years old, he married at the age of ca. 41 year old on 26-08-1171 to
the ca. 31 year old, Eva or Aoife McMurrough of Leinster, Countess of Ireland, born ca.
1140, died ca. 1176 at the age of ca. 36 year old, daughter of Dermot Mac Murrough of
Leinster, King of Leinster, and Moore Toole.
Rohaise, she married All Saints day at Chephstow 01-11 1141? , Baderon of Monmouth,
son of William de Monmouth
Priscilla, she married to Raymond Fitz-Gerald alias le Gros, died 1188, buried in Abbey
of Morlana near Youghal, son of Wiliam Fitz-Walter alias William Primavevus, Castellan
of Pembroke, Lord of Carew and Emlyn. (Grandson of Gerald Fitz-Walter de Windsor,
Constable of Pembroke Castle
Richard de Clare alias Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke
Richard de Clare alias Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1130, died on 20-04-1176
at the age of ca. 46 years old, son of Gilbert de Clare and Elisabeth or Isabel de
Beaumont le Roger.
He married at the age of ca. 41 year old on 26-08-1171 to the ca. 31 year old
Eva or Aoife McMurrough of Leinster, Countess of Ireland born ca. 1140, died ca. 1176
at the age of ca. 36 year old, daughter of Dermot Mac Murrough of Leinster, King of
Leinster, and Moore Toole.
1. m
2. f
Gilbert, born ca. 1173.

Isabelle, Countess Strigoil, born ca. 1174, died ca. 1220 at the age of ca. 46 years old,
she married at the age of ca, 15 year old ca. 1189 in London to the ca. 43 year old,
William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1146 in Pembroke, died on 14-05-1219
at the age of ca. 73 year old, at Caversham Manor, son of John le Marshall.
113
3m
Walter, was executed at the age of 17

Baldwin FitzGilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne
Baldwin FitzGilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne, son of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge

and Adelheid (Alice) de Clermont Beauvais (de Claremont).
He married
Aeline de Rullos.
1. f
Margaret, she married to Robert de Vere, died ca. 1142, son of Alberich II de Vere and
Adelheid (Alice) de Clare (Nun).
Robert Fitz-Richard
Robert Fitz-Richard, died ca. 1134, son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare and Rohese de
Gifford Bolebec (de Giffard).
He married
Maud de Saint Liz/de Senlis, died 1140, daughter of Simon I de Senlis (de Saint
Liz), Earl of Huntingdon and Northhampton, and Mathilde, (daughter of Walthoef or
Walter of Huntingdon, Earl of Northumberland etc. etc. and Judith, daughter of Lambert,
Earl of Lens and Aumale and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil of
Normandy and Harleyya or Arlette de Falaise) (Maud remarried to Saher or Saer de
Quincy, born 1155, died 03-11-1219, son of Rober de Quincy and Orabli or Orablis de
Leuchars, daughter of Nes of Mar)
1. m
Walter Fitz-Robert, Lord of Woodham, died 1198, he married Maud de Lucy, daughter of
Richard de Lucy and Ada de Morvil.
Walter Fitz-Robert, Lord of Woodham

\
Walter Fitz-Robert, Lord of Woodham, died 1198, son of Robert FitsRichard and Maud
de Saint Liz/de Senlis, daughter of Simon I de Senlis or de Saint Liz, Earl of Huntingdon
and Northhampton, and Mathilde, (daughter of Walthoef or Walter of Huntingdon, Earl
of Northumberland etc. etc. and Judith, daughter of Lambert, Earl of Lens and Aumale
and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil of Normandy and Harletta
or Arlette de Falaise
He married 1st Margaret de Bohun, she died 1148
He married 2nd
Maud de Lucy, daughter of Richard de Lucy, Justicar of England and Ada de Morvil.
1. m
2. f
3f
Robert FitzWalter, died 1234 in at the seige of Damietta, one of the foremost of 25
Barons to enforce the Magna Carta, his was Rohese
Alice, she married , Gilbert Pecche.
Maud
114
Robert Fitz-Walter
Robert Fitz-Walter, died 1234 in at the seige of Damietta, the foremost of 25 Barons to
enforce the Magna Carta, son of Walter Fitz-Robert and Maud de Lucy.
He married 1st Gunnora, daughter and heiress of Robert de Valonies
He married Rohese, she was his second wife.
Child by Gunnora
1. f
2. f
3. m
Christian Fitz-Walter, died on 17-06-1232, buried in Shouldham Priory, she married 1st
on 18-11-1220 to William Fitz-Geoffrey de Mandeville, 6th Earl of Essex, died on
08-01-1216, buried in Shouldham Priory, son of Geoffrey Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex,
and Beatrice, daughter of William de Saye, she married 2nd on 15-05-1227 to Raymond
de Burgh, drowned 1230, grandson of Walter de Burg and Johanna Pinchard..
Maud Fitz-Walter, died ca. 1212, buried in Dunmow Priory, she married ca. 1210 to the
ca. 30 year old, Geoffrey de Mandeville, 5th Earl of Essex, born ca. 1180, Mortally
wounded at a tournament at the age of ca. 36 year old, on 23-02-1216 in London., buried
in Trinity Priory within Aldgate, London, son of Geoffrey Fitz-Piers, 4th Earl of Essex,
and Beatrice, daughter of William de Saye.
(Geoffrey de Mandeville, he2nd marriage was with, Isabella Fitzrobert de Clare,
Countess of Gloucester)
Walter Fitz-Robert, of Woodham co. Essex, died 1258, he married to Ida or Idones
Longespee, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260, daughter of William Longespee, Earl of
Salisbury, and Ela, Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of
Salisbury, (daughter of William Fitz-Patrick Devereux and Eleanor de Vitry)
Walter Fitz-Robert, of Woodham co. Essex
Walter Fitz-Robert, of Woodham co. Essex, died 1258, son of Robert FitzWalter
and Rohese.
He married
Ida or Idones Longespee, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 52 years old,
daughter of William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, and Ela, Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick
de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of Salisbury, (daughter of William Fitz-Patrick
Devereux and Eleanor de Vitry)
1. m
2. m
3. f
Robert, 1st Baron FitzWalter, born 1247, he married 1st to Devorgilla de Burgh, died
1284, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly, he married 2nd , Alianore de
Ferrers, daughter of Robert de Ferrers, of Chartley some times Earl of Derby, he married
3rd to Alice de Ilse, died 1325/6, daughter of Sir Warin de Ilse, of Campton Beds.
Stephen Fitz Walter.
Ela FitzRobert, she married William de Oddingeles
Robert, 1st Baron FitzWalter
Robert, 1st Baron FitzWalter, born 1247, son of Walter Fitz-Robert and Ida or Idones
Longespee, daughter of William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, and Ela, Aleida or Isabel
Fitz-Patick de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of Salisbury, (daughter of William Fitz
Patrick Devereux and Eleanor de Vitry)
115
He married 1st
Devorgilla de Burgh, died 1284, daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly.
He married 2nd
Alianore de Ferrers, daughter of Robert de Ferrers, of Chartley some times Earl of Derby.
He married 3rd
Alice de Ilse, died 1325/6, daughter of Sir Warin de Ilse, of Campton Beds.
Child by Devergilla:
1. m
2. f
Walter FitzRobert, born ca. 1275, he married to Joan Engaine, daughter of Sir John
Engaine, of Laxton, Northamts, a son Robert Fitz-Walter, born 1291, died as infant
Christian, she married to John le Marshall, 1st Baron of Hockering.
Child by Alianore:
2. m
Robert, 2nd Baron Lord Fitz-Walter, he married 1st , Joan Multon, she died on
16-06-1363, sister and co-heir of John Molton her brother, daughter of Thomas Multon,
Lord Multon, of Egremond, he married 2nd to Joan de Botetort, daughter of John de
Botetort, 1st Lord Botetort, and Maud Fitz Otes.
Robert, 2nd Baron Lord Fitz-Walter
Robert, 2nd Baron Lord Fitz-Walter, son of Robert FitzWalter and Alianore de Ferrers.
He married 1st
Joan Multon, died on 16-06-1363, sister and co-heir of John Molton her brother, daughter
of Thomas Multon, Lord Multon.
He m arried 2nd
Joan de Botetort, daughter of John de Botetort, 1st Lord Botetort, and Maud Fitz Otes.
1. m
John, 3rd Lord Fitz-Walter, he married to Eleanor or Alianore Percy, daughter of Henry
Percy, 2nd Lord Percy, and Idoina, daughter of Robert, Lord Clifford and Maud, daughter
of Thomas de Clare, Lord ofThormond and Juliane, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald and
Emmeline de Longspee
John, 3rd Lord Fitz-Walter
John, 3rd Lord Fitz-Walter, son of Robert Fitz-Walter and Joan Multon.
He married
Eleanor or Alianore Percy, daughter of Henry Percy, 2nd Lord Percy, and Idoina,
daughter of Robert, Lord Clifford and Maud, daughter of Thomas de Clare, Lord of
Thormond and Juliane, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald and Emmeline de Longspee
1. m
Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 31-05-1345, died on 26-09-1386 in Oronse Galicia at the age
of 41, he married 1st at the age of ca. 16 years old , Alianore Dagworth, daughter of
Thomas Dagworth, Lord Dagworth, and Lady Eleanor or Alianore, daughter of
Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Elizabeth or Isabel, daughter of Edward I,
King of England and Eleonore of Castille, he married 2nd, Philippa de Mohun, born ca.
116
2. f
1375, died on 17-07-1431 at the age of ca. 56 years old, daughter of John de Mohun,
Lord Mohum of Dunster.( Philippa, married 1st to Edward, Duke of Norwich, Duke of
York, born 1373, died on 25-10-1415 in Agincourt, son of Edmund alias Langley, Earl of
Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, and Isabella of Castile.her 3rd marriage was with John
Golafre, a Knight)
Alice, died on 29-04-1401, she married to Aubrey 10th de Vere, born ca. 1139, son of
John de Vere, 7th Earl of Oxford, and Maud de Badlemere.
Walter Fitz-Walter
Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 31-05-1345, died on 26-09-1386 in Oronse Galicia at the age
of 41, son of John Fitz-Walter and Eleanor or Alianore Percy, daughter of Henry Percy,
2nd Lord Percy, and Idoina, daughter of Robert, Lord Clifford and Maud, daughter of
Thomas de Clare, Lord of Thormond and Juliane, daughter of Maurice FitzGerald and
Emmeline de Longspee
He married 1st
Alianore Dagworth, daughter of Thomas Dagworth, Lord Dagworth, and Lady Eleanor or
Alianore, daughter of Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Elizabeth or Isabel,
daughter of Edward I, King of England and Eleonore of Castille
He married 2nd ca.1370
Philippa de Mohun, born ca. 1375, died on 17-07-1431, daughter of John de Mohun, Lord
Mohum of Dunster.( Philippa, married 1st to Edward, Duke of Norwich, Duke of York,
born 1373, died on 25-10-1415 in Agincourt, son of Edmund alias Langley, Earl of
Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, and Isabella of Castile.her 3rd marriage was with John
Golafre, a Knight)
Child by Alianore:
1. m
Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 05-09-1368, died on 16-05-1406 in Venice at the age of 37,
he married to Joan Devereux, daughter of John Devereux, of Dinton.
Walter Fitz-Walter
Walter Fitz-Walter, born on 05-09-1368, died on 16-05-1406 in Venice at the age of 37,
son of Walter Fitz-Walter and Alianore Dagworth.
He married
Joan Devereux, daughter of John Devereux, of Dinton.
1. m
2. m
Humprey, born 1398, died 1415 at the age of ca. 17 years old.
Walter Fitz-Walter, born 1400, died ca. 1432, at the age of ca, 32 years old, he married to
Elizabeth Chideock, daughter Elizabeth, Baroness Fitz-Walter, she married to John
Radcliffe
Turf Einar Rognvaldsson of More, Earl of Orkney
117
Turf Einar Rognvaldsson of More, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0850 in Norway, died ca.
0910 at the age of ca. 60 years old in Orkneys, son of Ragnvald, Reginald, or Rognvald
of More alias the Wise and Groa
1. m
2. m
3. m
Thorfinn Torf-einarson , alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney,0954, died ca. 0963,
buried in Howe or Haxa. A Settler in Iceland, he married to Grelaug or Grelod , born ca.
0898, daughter of Duncan of Caithness, Mormaer of Caithness, and Groa, daughter of
Thorstein Olafson and Thuride, daughter of Eyvind Bjornsson of Gotaland, and Rafertach
or Rafarta, daughter of Cearbhall alias Cerball mac Dunlaigte, Lord of Ossory and King
of Dublin (Granddaughter of Olaf alias the White of Dublin and Aud alias Deepminded,
daughter of Ketel Bjarnibi alias Flatnose.
Arnkel Turf-Einarson , Earl of Norway, and Orkeney, died 0954.
Erlend Turf-Einarson, Earl of Orkney, died 954 in Northumbria.
Thorfinn Torf-einarson, alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney
Thorfinn Torf-einarson , alias the Skull Splitter, Earl of Orkney, 954, died ca. 0963,
buried in Howe or Haxa. A Settler in Iceland, son of Turf Einar Rognvaldsson of Orkney
(of More)
He married
a daughter of Duncan of Caithness, Mormaer of Caithness, and Groa, daughter of
Thorstein Olafson and Thuride , daughter of Eyvind Bjornsson of Gotaland, and
Rafertach or Rafarta, daughter of Cearbhall alias Cerball mac Dunlaigte, Lord of Ossory
and King of Dublin (Granddaughter of Olaf alias the White of Dublin and Aud alias
Deepminded, daughter of Ketel Bjarnibi alias Flatnose.
1. m
2. m
3. m
Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0942, died ca.0980 at the age of ca. 38
year old, in Hofn (Huna) Caithness, he married, Audna or Edna, born ca. 0928, thay say
that he was married to a daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac
Dunlaingte), Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin. 0873. it more than likely that it was the
granddaughter of Cearbhall, see above her mother in law.
Arnfinn Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, murdered by order of his wife ca. 0979.
Ge married 0954 to Ragnild Eriksdaughter of Norway, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born ca.
0935, died ca. 0970 at the age of ca. 35 years old, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson
alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter ,
Havard Thorfinnson (the Season-Prosperous), Earl of Orkney, died ca. 0981.
He married his sister in law, Ragnild Eriksdaughter of Norway, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born
ca. 0935, murdered by order of his wife ca. 0970, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson
alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway amd Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter ,
118
4. m
5. m
6. f
7. f
Liot Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, 0981-4, died ca. 0984.he married the murderess of his
two brothers, Ragnild Eriksdaughter of Norway, Co-Ruler of Orkney, born ca. 0935, died
ca. 0970, daughter of Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and
Northumberland, and Gunhild Gormsdaughter , alias Kingmother, sister of Harald, alias
Bluetooth, and daughter of Gorm, alias the Old, King of Denmark, and Thyra, alias
Danebod, (daughter of Harald Klack and Sigridhelgisdaughter,)
Skuli Thorfinnson, died ca. 984.
daughter, she married to Einar Hard Jaw.
daughter, she married to Einar Buttered Bread.
Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney
Hlodver Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, born ca. 0942, died ca.0980 at the age of ca. 38
year old, in Hofn (Huna) Caithness, son of Thorfinn Torf-einarson of Orkney alias the
Skull Splitter and Grelaug or Grelod daughter of Duncan Mormaer of Caithness and
Groa, daughter of Thorstein Olafson and Thuride or Thorida, daughter of Eynvind
Bjornsson of Gotaland and Rafertach or Rafarta, daughter of Cearbhall or Kiarvall Mac
Dunghall, Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin
He married
Audna or Edna, born ca. 928, daughter of Cearbhall or Kiarvall MacDunghall
(Cerball mac Dunlaingte), Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin. 873. thay say that he was
married to a daughter of Cearbhall (Kiarvall) MacDunghall (Cerball mac Dunlaingte),
Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin. 873. it more than likely that it was the granddaughter
of Cearbhall, see above her mother in law.
1. m
2. f
3. f
4. f
5. f
Sigurd or Siward II Hlodverson, alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, killed in
Battle on 23-04-1014 in Clontarf. Sigurd Earl of Orkeney, may have had some authorety
over Man from c. 989 to 1014, when he was killed at Clontarf, and his son Thorfinn, Earl
of Orkney, possible had rights over Man, ca.1014-60, but munch held that from 0989 to
1079, the island of Man must have been an appendage of the Norwagian kingdom of
Dublin whereas it would appear that the Isles chiefly belonged to the Earls of Orknet.
(Moore, op. cit.,i, 95 to the died of Harald King of Man, in 1040, citing U, but the King
whose death is recorded in the annal is Harald Harfoot, King of England) (Handbook of
British Chronology, 1961), son of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney and Audna (Edna) of
Ireland, Name of first wife unknown, his second wife was Anleta or Thora of Scotland,
daughter of Malcolm II Mac Kenneth , King of Scotland
daughter , she married to Havard of Caithness, Stewart of Caithness, he was killed in a
barrel 0988.
Swanlauga Hlodverdaughter she married to Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of
the Hebrides, son of Margad of Dublin, King of Dublin and Galloway perhaps of Man.
Hvarflod.
Neried.
Sigurd or Siward II Hlodverson, alias the Stout,
119
Earl of Orkney and Caithness

Sigurd or Siward II Hlodverson, alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, killed in
battle on 23-04-1014 at Clontarf. Sigurd Earl of Orkeney, may have had some authorety
over Man from c. 989 to 1014, when he was killed at Clontarf, and his son Thorfinn, earl
of Orkney, possible had rights over Man, ca.1014-60, but munch held that from 989 to
1079, the island of Man must have been an appendage of the Norwagian kingdom of
Dublin whereas it would appear that the Isles chiefly belonged to the Earls of Orknet.
(Moore, op. cit.,i, 95 to the died of Harald King of Man, in 1040, citing U, but the King
whose death is recorded in the annal is Harald Harfoot, King of England) (Handbook of
British Chronology, 1961), son of Hlodver Thorfinnson of Orkney and Audna
(Edna) of Ireland.
Nname of first wife unknown
His second wife was
Anleta or Thora of Scotland, daughter of Malcolm II Mac Kenneth , King of Scotland
Child by first wife
1. m
2. m
Hundi,Hvelp or Hlodvir Sigurdson (the Whelp), died ca. 997.

Brusi Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney, 1014-18. 1020-ca. 30-1, died ca. 1020. he married to
Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter
Children by Anleta::
3. m
4. m
5. m
Thorfinn II Sigurdson alias the Black or the Mighty, 1st Earl of Caithness, Earl of
Orkney, 1014, born ca. 1008, died ca. 1064 at the age of ca. 56 years old, he married at
the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1038, Ingibiorg Arnsson Finnsdaughter alias Earls
Mother, died ca. 1066, daughter of Finn Arnasson of Halland, Earl of Halland, and
Bergliot Thorborg daughter of Halfdan Sigurdsson of Norway (Ingibiorg, married ca.
1069, Malcolm II alias Caenmor, King of Scotland )
Sumarlidi Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney, April 1014-1015, died ca. 1015.
Einar Sigurdson alias Wry-Mouth or Falsemouth, Earl of Orkney, 23 April 1014-14 Oct.
1020, murdered.1020.
Thorfinn II Sigurdson, alias the Black or the Mighty,
1st Earl of Caithness, Earl of Orkney
Thorfinn II Sigurdson, alias the Black or the Mighty, 1st Earl of Caithness, Earl of
Orkney, 1014, born ca. 1008, died ca. 1064 at the age of ca. 56 years old, son of Sigurd or
Siward II Hlodverson, Earl of Orkney alias the Stout and Anleta or Thora of Scotland,
daughter of Malcolm II Mac Kenneth , King of Scotland
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1038
Ingibiorg Arnsson Finnsdaughter alias Earls Mother, died ca. 1066, daughter of Finn
Arnasson of Halland, Earl of Halland, and Bergliot Thorborg daughter of Halfdan
Sigurdsson of Norway (Ingibiorg, married ca. 1069, Malcolm II alias Caenmor, King of
Scotland )
1. m
Paul Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, 1057, died ca. 1099 in Bergen, Norway. He was at the
Battle at Stamford Bridge in 1066 and his brother was also at Stamford Bridge, he
120
2. m
3. m
4. f
married a daughter of Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, and Ragnild, (daughter of

Magunus alias the Good, King of Norway and Denmark, and Ragnhild )
Erlend II Thorfinson of Orkney (Ugni), Earl of Orkney, died 1099, he married 1st
Margaret, daughter of Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney and Helga, daughter of Moddan
(widow of Madach, alias Moddan Atjoklar, 1st Earl of Atholl, he died ca. 1152), he
married 2nd Thora Sumerlidi Ospaksdaughter of Argyle. Children by Margaret, Eling,
slain in Ireland 1103, Gunhild, she married to Kol Kalisson, died 1098/9, son of Kali, and
Saint Magnus, Earl of Orkeny, 1108- 16 April 1117, Murdered by his counsin Haakon on
16-04-1115, canonised 1135.
Dolgfinn, died 1054, slain in Battle.
Cecilia, she married to Isak.
Paul Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney
Paul Thorfinnson, Earl of Orkney, 1057, died ca. 1099 in Bergen, Norway. He
was at the Battle at Stamford Bridge in 1066 and his brother also, son of Thorfinn II
Sigurdson of Orkney alias the Black or the Mighty and Ingibiorg Arnsson Finnsdaughter
Alias Earls Mother.
He married
A daughter of Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, and Ragnild, (daughter of Magnus
alias the Good, King of Norway and Denmark, and Ragnhild )
1. m
2. f
3. m
4. f
5. f
6. f
Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, died ca. 1122, he married to Helga
Moddansdaughter. Imprisoned, blinded and murdered. Step mother of Earl Paal II the
Silent, daughter of Moddan of Dale in Caithness.
Thora Paulsdaughter.
Brynjolf Paulsson.
Ingririd Paulsdaughter.
Herbjorg Paulsdaughter she married to Sigurd of Westness.
Ragnhild Paulsdaughter.
Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney
Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney, 1105-26, died ca. 1122, son of Paul Thorfinnson, Earl
of Orkney and a daughter of Haakon Ivarson, Earl of Uplands, and Ragnild
Magnussdaughter, daughter of Magnus I, King of Norway.
He married
Helga Moddansdaughter. Imprisoned, blinded and murdered. Step mother of Earl Paal II
the Silent, daughter of Moddan of Dale in Caithness.
1. f
Ingiborg Hakonsdaughter, some say the she had 2 children Gudred King of Man and
Ranghild of Man. She married to Olaf Godredson of the Sudreys or Sudreyar alias Bitling
or the Red, King of the Sudreys, ca, 1105-53, died on 29-06-1153 in Ramsay, was slain
by Reginald Haraldsson, son of Godred Crovan Haraldson of the Sudreys alias
White-Handed, King of the Sudreys, and Ranghild (daughter of Harald Sigurdson III,
alias Hardrade or Hard-Riler and Elizabeth or Ellisive, daughter of Jaroslaw
Waldimirson, Grand Duke of Kiev and Ingegerd Anna, daughter o Olaf III, King of
121
2. f
3. m
4. f
5. m
Sweden and Estred of the Obotres)

Hvarflad Agatha Gormflarth, died ca. 1113, she married to Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson
or Giolla Bride, son of Gille Oghamhnan or Gill-Adomnan, Earl of the Hebrides, and
Swanlauga, (daughter of Hlodver Thorfinnsson, Earl of Orkney and Auda or Edna,
daughter of Cearbhall MacDunghall, Lord of Ossory and King of Dublin.)
Harald Haakonsson alias Smooth-Spooken/Slettmali, Earl of Orkney, 1126- Dec. 1131,
died 1131, he married to a daughter of Somerled of Argyl, or the sister of Somerled (
Notes from the Cronicles of Man, by Dr. P.A. Munch, page 173), daughter of Somerled
Macgilbert of Argyl (Somairli), Thane of Argyll, a son Erlen Ungi, Earl of Orkney 1154
Dec. 1156, killed ca. 1156
Margaret Haakonsdaughter , first wife Madach, alias Moddan Atjoklar, 1st Earl of Atholl,
he died ca. 1152), she married for the 2nd time, Erlend II Thorfinson alias Ugni, Earl of
Orkney, died 1099, son of Thorfinn II Sigurdson and Ingibiorg Arensson Finnsdaughter,
(he married 2nd Thora Sumerlidi Ospaksdaughter of Argyle). Children by Maragret,
Eling, slain in Ireland 1103, Gunhild, she married to Kol Kalisson, died 1098/9, son of
Kali, and Saint Magnus, Earl of Orkeny, 1108- 16 April 1117, Murdered by his counsin
Haakon on 16-04-1115, canonised 1135.)
Paul II alias the Silent, Earl of Orkney, 1126-37.
Brusi Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney
Brusi Sigurdson , Earl of Orkney, 1014-18. 1020-ca. 30-1, died ca. 1032, son of Sigurd
or Siward II Hlodverson of Orkney aliasthe Stout and his first wife
He married
Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter.
1. m
Reginald, Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney, died Dec. 1046, he
married 1st , Countess Arlogia of Russia, he married 2nd Felicia , perhaps, daughter of
Robert I alias the Devil, Duke of Normandy, a halfsister of William I, King of England
Reginald, Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney
Reginald, Ragnvald Brusison alias Wolfs-son, Earl of Orkney, died Dec. 1046,
son of Brusi Sigurdson of Orkney and Ostrida Regenwaldsdaughter.
He married 1st
Arlogia of Russia, Countess.
He married 2nd
Felicia , perhaps, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil, Duke of Normandy, a halfsister of
William I, King of England
1. m
2. m
3. m
Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1036 in Normandy, he married to Agnes de Bretagne, born ca.
1033 in Santo Claro, daughter of Alain III de Bretagne, Duke of Brittany, and Bertha,
(daughter of Odo II, Count of Champagne, Blois and Chartres etc. etc. and Irmingard,
daughter of Robert I, Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard de Provance Toulouse)
Eilif.
Ulf.
122
Robert de Bruce
Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1036 in Normandy, son of Reginald or Ragnvald Brusison
of Orkney alias Wolfs-son and Countess Arlogia of Russia.
He married
Agnes de Bretagne, born ca. 1033 in Santo Claro, daughter of Alain III de Bretagne,
Duke of Brittany, and Bertha, (daughter of Odo II de Blois, and Irmingard, daughter of
Robert I Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard, daughter of William I Earl of Arle and Provence,
and Adelheid Blanche of Anjou)
He married 2nd
Gunnea
1. m
Adam de Bruce, born ca. 1049 in Carrick, he married to Emma Ramsay.

2. m
3. m
Roger de Pitres, born 1047, died 1089 at the age of ca. 42 years old, he married to Eunice
de Balluum.
William or Guillaume de Braose or Briouze alias Black William , Baron de Braose, born
1049, died 1089 at the age of ca. 40 years old, he married to Agnes St. Clair, daughter of
Waldene of St. Clair and Helene alias le Bon, daughter of Richard III, alias the Good,
Duke of Normandy and Adele, daughter of Robert II alias le Pieux, King of France and
Consatnce, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provence and Adelheid Blanche of
Anjou
Roger de Pitres
Roger de Pitres, born 1047, died 1089 at the age of ca. 42 years old, son of Robert de
Bruce and Gunnora.
He married
Eunice de Balluum, daughter of Drogo or Drew de Balluum, Lord Marcher of
Abergavany.
1. m
Walter Fitz Roger alias Pitres de Glouchester, born ca. 1065, died ca. 1129 at the age of
ca. 64 years old in Llanthony, Abbey Glouchester, he married, Berthe FitzRoger, born
ca. 1087.
Walter Fitz Roger alias Pitres de Glouchester
Walter Fitz Roger alias Pitres de Glouchester, , born ca. 1065, died ca. 1129 at the age of
ca. 64 years old in Llanthony,Abbey Glouchester, son of Roger de Pitres and Eunice de
Balluum.
He married
Berthe FitzRoger, born ca. 1087.
123
1. m
2. f
Miles or Milo Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, died on 24-12-1143,

he married to Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of
Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of
Arwysli, and Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of
Gwynedd and Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of
Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or
Edith of Mercia)
Matilda or Maudshe married to Richard FitzPons, illegitimate son of William I of
England alias the Conquereor, Duke of Normandy
Miles or Milo Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford
Miles or Milo Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, died on 24-12-1143, son of

Walter Fitz Roger de Glouchester (Pitres) and Berthe FitzRoger.
He married
Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and
Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and
Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and
Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu,
daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith of Mercia)
1. f
2. m
3. f
4. f
5. m
6. m
7. m
8. m
Bertha de Gloucester, she married , William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber,

born ca. 1110, died ca. 1150 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son of Philippe de Braose and
Eelanor de Barnsteple.
Roger FitzMiles, Earl of Hereford, born ca. 1121, died ca. 1155 at the age of ca. 34 years
old, became later a monk, he married to Cecily Fitz-John, daughter of Payn Fitz-John of
Ewyas, Sheriff of Hereford, and Sibil de Lacy.
Lucy Fitz-Walter, born ca. 1136, she married to Herbert Fitz-Herbert, born 1136, died
1204, son of Herbert Fitz-Herbert, Chamberlain and Treasurer of King Henry I, Lord of
Cornwall, and Sybil Corbet (Concubine of King Henry I of England), daughter of Robert
Fitz-Corbert and Nesta ap Rhys ap Tudor
Margaret, she married to Humprey de Bohun, Dapifer to Henry I, son of Humphrey de
Bohun and Maud, daughter of Edward de Evereux or de Salisbury.
Walter Fitz-Miles, Lord of Abergavanny.
Henry Fitz-Miles he married to Isabella.
Mabel.
William Fitz-Miles.
William de Braose, Baron de Braose
William de Braose, Baron de Braose, born 1049 in Brienze, Normandy, died 1089 at the
age of ca. 40 years old, son of Robert de Bruce and Gunnora.
He married
Agnes St. Clair, daughter of Waldene of St. Clair and Helene alias le Bon,
(daughter of Richard II, alias the Good, Duke of Normandy and Adele, daughter of
Robert II, King of France and Constance de Provance)
124
1. m
Philippe de Braose, born ca. 1075, died 1112 at the age of ca. 37 years old, he married to
Aenor de Totnais, born ca. 1064, daughter of Judeal de Totnais
Philippe de Braose
Philippe de Braose, born ca. 1075, died 1112, born ca. 1075, died 1112 at the age of ca.
37 years old, son of William de Braose and Agnes St. Clair.
He married
Aenor de Totnais, born ca. 1064, daughter of Judeal de Totnais.
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. f
5. f
William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1150 at the age
of ca. 40 years old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1140, Bertha de
Gloucester, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, and Sibylle
de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and Nesta or
Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and Nest,
(daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and Powys and
Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of
Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith of Mercia)
Philip, in charge of Wexford, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1201.
Gideon, born ca. 1114.
Basilia, born ca. 1115, she married Odom Odonios or Eudes de Danmartin, son of Hugh
de Danmartin and Rohaise, daughter of Richard Fitz-Gilbert de Clare and Rohese de
Gifford Bolebec, daughter of Walter alias the Elder de Gifford and Agnes , daughter of
Gerrard Flaitell.
Daughter, she married Ralph de Vernon.
William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber
William or de Briouse de Braose, Lord of Bamber, born ca. 1110, died ca. 1150 at the age
of ca. 40 years old, son of Philippe de Braose and Eleanor de Barnsteple.
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1140
Bertha de Gloucester , daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford,
and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and
Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and
Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and
Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu,
daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith of Mercia)
1. m
2. m
Reginald de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1228 at the age of ca. 78 years old, he
married 1st at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1190 to the ca. 20 years old, Grace de
Brewere, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1223 at the age of ca. 53 years old, daughter of William
de Brewere and Beatrice de Vaux., he married 2nd at the age of ca. 75 years old, ca. 1225
to the ca. 15 years old, Gladys Dbu ap Llywellyn ap Iorwerth, alias the Dark Eyed, born
ca. 1210, died ca. 1251 at the age of ca. 41 years old, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap
Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and Agatha,
daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre
William de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1210 at the age of ca. 60 years old, he married
125
3. f
4. m
5. f
6.f
7. f
to Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.

Isabella, she married 1st , Dafydd ap Llywellyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, Prince of Wales,
born ca. 1208, died on 25-02-1246, buried in Aberconwy Abbey. At the close of
his reign assumed the style (in one known document) of Price of Wales, son of Llwelyn
ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and
Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre, she married 2nd to
Peter or Piers Fitz-Herbert, born ca. 1166 in Brecknock, died 1235, son of Herbert
Fitz-Herbert and Lucy Fitz-Walter, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of
Hereford, and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of
Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes.
John de Breose, Lord of Bramber and Gower, he married to Margareth ap Llywelyn ap
Iorwerth of Wales, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap
Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and Agatha,
daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre
Mathilda or Maud, she married to Gruffydd ap Rhyss of Cantref Mawr, born ca. 1150,
died on 25-07-1201 at the age of ca. 51 years old, buried in Strata Florinda Abbey, son of
Lord Rhys ap Gruffydd of Deheubarth, self styled Prince of Wales, and Gwemllian,
daughter of Marog ap Marradubb ap Bleddyn of Powys and Susabba ab Gruffedd ap
Cyan.
Bertha de Braose, born ca. 1151 in Bramber, died 1170 at the age of ca. 19 years
old, she married Walter de Beauchamp, son of Wiliam de Beauchamp and Joan Waleries
Sibyl de Braiose, died ca. 1227, she married 1st , William 4th de Ferriers, Earl of Derby,
died on 21-10-1190 at the siege of Acre in Palatine, son of Roger de Ferrers, Earl of
Derby and Earl of Ferriers, and Margaret, daughter of William Peveril, she married 2nd ,
Adam le Port, Lord of Basing.
Reginald de Braose
Reginald de Braose born ca. 1150, died ca. 1228 at the age of ca. 78 years old, son of William or
de Briouse de Braose and Bertha de Gloucester, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester,
Earl of Hereford, and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of
Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli,
and Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of Gwynedd and Powys
and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of
He married 1st at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1190 to the ca. 20 years old
Grace de Brewere, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1223 at the age of ca. 53 years old, daughter of
William de Brewere and Beatrice de Vaux.
He he married 2nd at the age of ca. 75 years old, ca. 1225 to the ca. 15 years old
Gladys Dbu ap Llywellyn ap Iorwerth alias the Dark Eyed, died ca. 1251 at the age of ca.
41 years old, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan,
daughter of King John of England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby
and Hawise Vitre (Gladys, remarried, ca. 1230, Ralph or Ranulph Mortimer, Lord of
Wigmore, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1246, son of Roger Mortimer and Osabella, daughter of
Walkelin de Ferriers and Goda de Toni)
Child by Grace:
1. m
William alias the Black, de Braose, Lord of Brecknock, born ca. 1190, publicly hanged,
ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 49 year old, he married at the age of ca. 35 years old, ca. 1225
to the ca. 25 year old, Eva Marshall, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1240 at the age of ca. 40
126
years old, daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle, Countess
Strigoil, daughter of Richard de Clare alias Stongbow, and Eva or Aoife, daughter of
Dermot MacMurrough King of Leinster and Moore Toole
William alias the Black, de Braose, Lord of Brecknock
William alias the Black, de Braose, Lord of Brecknock, born ca. 1190, publicly hanged,
ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 49 year old,, son of Reginald de Braose and Grace de Brewere.
He married at the age of ca. 35 years old, ca. 1225 to the ca. 25 year old.
Eva Marshall, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1240 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter of
William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle, Countess Strigoil, (daughter of
Richard de Clare alias Stongbow, and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot MacMurrough
King of Leinster and Moore Toole)
1. f
2. f
3. f
4. f
Maud or Mathilde, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1301 at the age of ca. 76 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 25 year old ca. 1250 to the ca. 20 years old, Roger Mortimer,
Lord of Wigmore, 1st Earl of March, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1282 at the age of ca. 52
years old, son of Ralph or Ranulph Mortimer, Lord of Wigmore, and Gladys Dbu ap
Llywellyn ap Iorwerth alias the Dark Eyed, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1251, daughter of
Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of
England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre
.(widow of Reginald de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1228, son of William or de
Briouse de Braose and Bertha de Gloucester .
Eva, she married as second wife, William Cantelupe, Baron of Eaton &
Abergavenny.(widower of Denis or Dionis Fitz-Anthony)
Isabel, she married 1st ca. 1230, to the ca. 22 year old, Dafydd 1 ap LLywellyn ap
Iorwerth, Prince of Wales, born ca. 1208, died on 25-02-1246 at the age of ca. 38 years
old, buried in Aberconwy Abbey. At the close of his reign assumed the style (in on
known document) of Prince of Wales. Son of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales
(Fawr) and Joan of England, she married 2nd to Peter/Piers 1 Fitz-Herbert, born ca. 1166
in Brecknock, died 1235 at the age of ca. 69 year old, son of Herbert Fitz-Herbert and
Lucy, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of Hereford, and Sibylle de
Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknock, and Nesta or
Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of Arwysli, and Nest,
(daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis, King of Gwynedd and Powys and
Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of
Eleanor de Braose or Braiose, she married Humphrey VI de Bohun, died on 27-10-1265
in Beeston Castle Chester, buried in Combermere Abbey, son of Humphrey V de Bohun
and Maud de Lusignan.
William de Braose
William de Braose, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1210, son of William or de Briouse de
Braose and Bertha de Gloucester, daughter of Miles Fitz-Walter de Glouchester, Earl of
Hereford, and Sibylle de Neufmarche, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of
Brecknock, and Nesta or Agnes, daughter of Thahern or Traherne ap Cadadog, Prince of
Arwysli, and Nest, (daughter of Gruffud or Gruffydd ab Llywelyn ap Seis King of
Gwynedd and Powys and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelgar,Earl of East Anglia,Earl of
127
Mercia, and Aelfifu, daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or
Edith of Mercia)
He married
Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.
1. m
William de Braose, died in who perished by starvation with his mother at Winsor,
he married, Maud or Matilda de Clare. daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, and
Amicitia , daughter of William Fitz-Roberts, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter
of Robert II alias le Bossu, de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or Avicia, de
Montfort and the Gael)
William de Braose
William de Braose, died in who perished by starvation with his mother at Winsor, son of
William de Braose and Maud de St. Valery or St. Walerie.
He married
Maud or Matilda de Clare. daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, and Amicitia ,
daughter of William Fitz-Roberts, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II
alias le Bossu, de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or Avicia, de Montfort and
the Gael)
1. f
2. m
Maud, born ca. 1210 she married to Henry de Tracy, son of Oliver de Tracy and Eve de
Torrington.
John alias Tudody, born ca. 1200, by a fall from his horse his foot sticking in the stirrup
1231 at the age of ca. 31 year old, he married to Margareth ab Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of
Wales, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Llwelyn ap
Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and
Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre
John alias Tudody de Braose
John alias Tudody de Braose, born ca. 1200, by a fall from his horse his foot sticking in t
he stirrup 1231 at the age of ca. 31 year old, son of William de Braose and Maud or
Matilda de Clare. daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford, and Amicitia , daughter
of William Fitz-Roberts, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter of Robert II alias le
Bossu, de Beaumont, Earl of Leicester, and Amicia or Avicia, de Montfort and the Gael)
He married
Margareth ap Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, born ca. 1210, died ca.
1260, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales (Fawr) and Joan, daughter of
King John of England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise
Vitre.(Margaretha, married at the age of ca. 22 for the 2nd time, ca. 1232, to the ca. 22
year old Walter Clifford, born ca. 1210, died 1264 at the age of ca. 54, years old, son of
Roger Clifford and Siblyl Ewayas)
1. m
William de Braose, died 1230, he married 1st Agnes Moules, daughter of Nicholas
128
2m
Moules, he married 2nd Mary de Roos, daughter of William de Roos, Lord de Roos.
Richard, he married Alice le Rus
William de Braose
William de Braose, died 1230, son of John de Braose alias Tudody and Margareth ap
Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales, daughter of Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales
(Fawr) and Joan, daughter of King John of England, and Agatha, daughter of Robert
Ferrers, Earl of Derby and Hawise Vitre
He married 1st
Agnes Moules, daughter of Nicholas Moules.
He married 2nd
Mary de Roos, daughter of William de Roos, Lord de Roos.
1. m
2. m
William de Braose, je married to Alive de Moulton, daughter of Thomas de Moulton.

Giles.
Child from the second marriage:

3. f
Agnes.
William de Braose
William de Braose, son of William de Braose and Agnes Moules

He married
Alive de Moulton, daughter of Thomas de Moulton.
1. f
2. f
Alivia, she married, 1st , John, 2nd Lord Mowbray, born on 04-09-1286, died 1322 at the
age of ca. 35 years old, in York, son of Roger, 1st Lord Mowbray, and Agnes, Rohese or
Rose, daughter of Gilbert de Clare, 3rd Earl of Herford and Glouchester, and Isabella,
daughter of William Le Marshall and Isabella, daughter of Richard de Clare alias
Stongbow, and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot MacMurrough King of Leinster and
Moore Toole, she married 2nd to Richard de Pershall.
Joan, Married to John de Bohum.
Adam de Bruce
Adam de Bruce, born ca. 1049 in Carrick, son of Robert de Bruce and Agnes or Emma
Daughter of Alain III, Duke of Brittany, (first husband) Bertha, (daughter of Odo II,
de Blois, Duke of Champagne, Blois and Charters etc. and Irmingard, daughter of Robert
Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provevence and
Adelheid Blanch, daughter of Geoffrey or Godfried, alias Grisgonelle, Earl of Anjou and
Adelheid de Vermandois.
He married
Emma Ramsay, daughter of William de Ramsay and Bertha, (daughter of Odo II, de
Blois, Duke of Champagne, Blois and Charters etc. and Irmingard, daughter of Robert
Earl of Auvergne and Irmgard, daughter of William I, Earl of Arles and Provevence and
129
Adelheid Blanch, daughter of Geoffrey or Godfried, alias Grisgonelle, Earl of Ankou and
Adelheid de Vermandois.
1. m
Robert de Bruce, he maried to Agnes de Parnell, born ca. 1095 in Skelton
Robert de Bruce
Robert de Bruce,born ca. 1078, died 1141 interred in Guisburn Piory, son of Robert de
Bruce and Emma Ramsay.
He married
Agnes de Parnell or Paganell, born ca. 1095 in Skelton she died ca. 1170
1. f
2 m.
3. m
Agatha, born ca. 1085 in Skelton Yorkshire, she married to Ralph FitzRibald alias
Tallbois, 2nd Lord of Middleham and Spennithorme, born ca. 1080 in Middleham
Yorkshire, son of Rybold or Ridald FitzRandulph, became monk at St. Mary in York, and
Beatrix, daughter of Ivo de Tallebois, Lord of Kendal and Lucy
Adam de Bruce, born 1099, died ca. 1143 at the age of ca. 44 year old, he married Agnes
de Aumale, daughter of Etienne de Aumale and Hawise de Mortimer.
Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1113 in Annandale, he married to Eufemia de Albamarle,
daughter of Etienne de Troyes and Hawise de Mortimer
Adam de Bruce
Adam de Bruce, born 1099, died ca. 1143 at the age of ca. 44 year old , son of Robert de
Bruce and Agnes de Parnell or Paganel.
He married
Agnes de Aumale, daughter of Etienne de Aumale and Hawise de Mortimer.
1. m
Adam de Bruce, went to the Levand as Crusader, born 1118, died 1172 at the age of ca.
54, he married Hawise de Lancaster.
Adam de Bruce
Adam de Bruce, to the Levand as Crusader, born 1118, died 1172 at the age of ca. 54, son
of Adam de Bruce and Agnes de Aumale.
He married
Hawise de Lancaster.
1. m
Adam de Bruce, born 1143, died 1196 at the age of ca. 53 years old, he married Joan de
Meschines, daughter of Randulph Gernon de Meschines and Maud de Caen.
130
Adam de Bruce
Adam de Bruce, born 1143, died 1196 at the age of ca. 53 years old, son of Adam de
Bruce and Hawise de Lancaster.
He married
Joan de Meschines, daughter of Randulph Gernon de Meschines and Maud de Caen.
1. f
2. m
Isabel de Brus, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 70 years old, she married ca.
1190 to Henry, Lord Percy, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1198, who appears to have died
before his mother. With his father-in-law Adam de Brus, he had the manor of Levington,
fom which he and his heirs were to repair to Skelton Castle every Christmas-day, and to
lead the Lady of the castle from her chamber to the chapel to mass, and thence to her
chamber again, and after dining with het to depart, son of Joscelin de Lovein, Duke of
Lower Lorrain, Lord Pertworth, Count of Barbant. etc., and Agnes de Percy.
Peter de Bruce, born ca. 1160, died on 12-01-1211 at the age of ca. 51 years old, he
married Joan de Grammaire.
Peter de Bruce
Peter de Bruce, born ca. 1160, died on 12-01-1211 at the age of ca. 51 years old, son of
Adam de Bruce and Joan de Meschines.
He married
Joan de Grammaire.
1. m
Peter, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1247 at the age of ca. 77 years old. Lord of Skelton, he
married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1210 the ca. 20 years old, Helewise Fitz-Roger
of Lancaster, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1240, daughter of Gilbert Fitz-Roger and Helewise
of Lancaster.
Robert de Bruce
Robert de Bruce, born ca. 1113 in Annandale, son of Robert de Bruce and Agnes de
Parnell.
He married 1st
Judith de Lancaster, daughter of Sir William de Lancaster, Lord of Kendall
He married 2nd
Eufemia de Albamarla, daughter of Etienne de Troyes and Hawise de Mortimer.
1. m
William de Bruce or de Brus, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1213 at the age of ca. 53 years old,
Lord Annandale, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1190 to the ca. 20 year old,
Christina Fitz-Alan, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1200 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter
of Walter FitzAlan, 1st Stewart of Scotland, and Eschina de Londonis.( Christina,
remarried to Patrick, 4th Earl of Dunbar, born ca. 1152, died on 31-12-1232 at the age of
ca. 80 years old in Eccles, Berwick, son of Walther, 3rd Earl of Dunbar and 1st Earl
131
Annandale, Earl of Lothian, Lord Beanley, and Aline or Sigrid.( Patrick was the widower
of Ada of Scotland, died 1200, daughter of William I alias the Lion, King of Scotland and
Earl of Northumberland, and Richardsdaughter Averall.)
William de Bruce or de Brus
William de Bruce or de Brus, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1213 at the age of ca. 53 years old.
Lord Annandale, son of Robert de Bruce and Eufemia de Albamarla.
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1190 to the ca. 20 year old
Christina Fitz-Alan, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1200 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter
of Walter FitzAlan, 1st Stewart of Scotland, and Eschina de Londonis.( Christina,
remarried to Patrick, 4th Earl of Dunbar, born ca. 1152, died on 31-12-1232 at the age of
ca. 80 years old in Eccles, Berwick, son of Walther, 3rd Earl of Dunbar and 1st Earl
Annandale, Earl of Lothian, Lord Beanley, and Aline or Sigrid. (Patrick was the widower
of Ada of Scotland, died 1200, daughter of William I alias the Lion, King of Scotland and
Earl of Northumberland, and Richardsdaughter Averall.)
1. m
Robert de Bruce or le Brus or Brewes, Lord of Annendale, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1245 at
the age of ca. 55 years old, buried in Sawtrey Abbey, he married at the age of ca. 20 years
old, ca. 1210 to the ca. 20 year old, Isobel or Isabel, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1251 at the
age of ca. 61 year old, buried in Saltre Abbey Stilton, daughter of David of Huntingdon,
Earl of Huntingdon, and and Mathilde or Maud, alias de Meschines, (daughter of High of
Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, de
Montfort lAmaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda)
Robert de Bruce, le Brus or Brewes, Lord of Annendale
Robert de Bruce, le Brus or Brewes, Lord of Annendale, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1245 at
the age of ca. 55 years old,buried in Sawtrey Abbey, son of William de Bruce or de Brus
and Christina Fitz-Alan.
Isobel or Isabel of Scotland, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1251 at the age of ca. 61 year old,
buried in Saltre Abbey Stilton, daughter of David of Huntingdon, Earl of Huntingdon,
and and Mathilde or Maud, alias de Meschines, (daughter of High of Kevilioc, Earl of
Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade, daughter of Simon III, de Montfort lAmaury, Lord
of Montfort, Earl of Evereux and Rochfort and Mathilda)
1. m
2. m
3. f
Robert de Bruce, alias the Competitor, Lord of Annandale, born ca. 1210, before that date
03-05-1295 at the age of ca. 85 year old, in Lochmaben Castle, buried in Guisborough
Priory, he married 1st at the age of ca. 30 years old on 01-05-1240 to the 13 years old,
Isabel de Clare, born 02-11-1226, died 10-07-1264 at the age of 37, daughter of Gilbert
de Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Glouchester and Isabella Marshall, he married 2nd at
the age of ca. 63 year old, 03-05-1273 Hoddam Glasgow, Christina de Ireby, daughter of
Sir William de Ireby and Christina de Hodeholme.
Bernhard de Bruce, born ca. 1215, died ca. 1260 at the age of ca, 45 year old, Lord of
Connington and Exton
Beatrice de Bruce, she married to Hugo de Neville.
132
Robert alias the Competitor de Bruce, Lord of Annandale

Robert alias the Competitor de Bruce, Lord of Annandale, born ca. 1210, before that date
03-05-1295 at the age of ca. 85 year old, in Lochmaben Castle, buried in Guisborough
Priory, son of Robert de Bruce or le Brus or Brewes and Isobel or Isabel, de Meschines,
(daughter of High of Kevilioc, Earl of Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade, daughter of
Simon III, de Montfort lAmaury, Lord of Montfort, Earl of Evereux and Rochfort and
Mathilda)
He married 1st at the age of ca. 30 years old on 01-05-1240 to the 13 years old,
Isabel de Clare Isabel de Clare, born 02-11-1226, died 10-07-1264 at the age of 37,
daughter of Gilbert de Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Glouchester and Isabella
(daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare,
Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or
Aoife McMurrough, daughter of Dermot, King of Leinster)
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 63 year old, 03-05-1273 Hoddam Glasgow
Christina de Ireby, daughter of Sir William de Ireby and Christina de Hodeholme.
1. m
2. m
3. m
4. m
5. f
6. f
Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale, Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1243, died on 04-04-1304
at the age of ca. 61 years old in Engeland? Buried in Holmcultran Abbey, he married at
the age of ca. 28, ca. 1271 in Turnberry Castle to the ca. 16 year old, Margaret or Majory
of Carrick, born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292 at the age of ca. 37 year old, daughter of
Neil of Carrick, 2nd Earl of Carrick and Margaret Stewart, (daughter of Walter FitzAlan
Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl of Angus, Earl of Orkney and
Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntigdon and Adeline of Warenne)
Richard, died before that date 26-01-1286.
William, he married to Elizabeth , Heiress, daughter of Raymond de Sully.
Sir Bernard de Bruce, of Conington and Exton, Co. Rutland, he married 1st Alice de
Clare, he married 2nd to Constance de Morleyn, a son by Alice, Sir John, Sir John had a
daughter Jane, she married to Sir Nicolas Green.
Mary Clarissa de Brus she married Ralph de Toni (de Teoni).
Christian, she married to Patrick, 5th Earl of Dunbar, died 00-09-1248, son of Patrick, 4th
Earl of Dunbar, and Ada, daughter of William alias the Lion, King of Scotland and a
daughter of Richard Averall
Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale and Earl of Carrick
Robert de Bruce, Lord of Annendale and Earl of Carrick, born ca. 1243, died on
04-04-1304 at the age of ca. 61 years old in Engeland? Buried in Holmcultran Abbey, son
of Robert de Bruce alias the Competitor and Isabel de Clare, daughter of Gilbert de
Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Glouchester and Isabella (daughter of William le Marshall,
Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias
Stongbow, Earl of Pembroke and Eva or Aoife McMurrough, daughter of Dermot, King
of Leinster)
He married at the age of ca. 28, ca. 1271 in Turnberry Castle to the ca. 16 year old,
Margaret or Majory of Carrick born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292 at the age of ca. 37
year old, daughter of Neil of Carrick, 2nd Earl of Carrick and Margaret Stewart,
(daughter of Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl
of Angus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of
133
Huntigdon and Adeline of Warenne)

1. m
2. f
Robert I de Bruce, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland, born on 11-07-1274 in Turnberry

Castle, died on 07-06-1329 in Cardross Castle at the age of 54, buried in Dunfermline, his
heart was buried at Melrose Abbey, was crowned at Scone 27 March 1208. he
re-established the independence of Scotland at Bannockburn, 24 June 1314, he married 1st
at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1295 to the ca. 20 year old, Isabella of Mar, born 1275,
died 1300 at the age of ca. 25 yers old, daughter of Donald or Domhnall of Mar, 10th Earl
of Mar, and Helen ab Gruffudd ap Llywelyn of Wales,(Isabellas mother was the widow
of Malcolm or Mael Colmuin II MacDuff), daughter of Gruffyd ap Llywelyn ap
Irorwerth of Wales, and Senena ap Cradog, he married 2nd at the age of ca. 27 year old,
ca. 1302 to the ca. 17 year old, Elisabeth de Burgh, born ca. 1285, died on 26-10-1327,
buried in Dunfermline, daughter of Richard de Burgh alias the Red Earl, 2nd Earl of
Ulster, and Margareth, (daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly.) Robert had
aliso children by one or ore Concublines.
Isabella, born ca. 1278, died ca. 1358, 28 September 1292 at the age of ca. 60 years old.
she married at the age of ca. 15 years old, ca. 1293 to the ca. 25 year
old, Erik II of
Norway (the Priest Hater), King of Norway, born ca. 1268, died on 15-07-1299 at the
age of ca. 31 years old, son of Magnus VI of Norway (the Law Reformer), King of
Norway, and Ingeborg, daughter of Erik alias Ploughpenney, King of Denmark and
Jutta, daughter of Albrecht, Duke of Saxiony Anhalt, and Leopold VI, Duke of Austria,
and Theodora, daughter of Isaak Angelos, Emperor of Byzantium and Irene, daughter
of Andronikus, Emperor of Byzantium and Theodora, (widow of Boudewijn or Balwin II,
of Anjou, King of Jerusalem) daughter of Johannes Isaak of Byzantium)
( Erik, was the widower, Margaret of Scotland, born on 28-02-1260, died on 09-04-1283
in Tonsberg at the age of 23, buried in Christ Church bergen, 1280. Margaret, daughter of
the King of Scots, to her "very dear uncle' the King of England. tells him she is 'healty
and lively' (saine et haite) by God's mercy, and hopes he will constantly inform her of his
own state, which God kep, and his wishes towards her. having no seal of her own, she
seals the letter with that of Dame Luce de Hessewel her' chanberere' and concludes with
"miles saluz' Norman French (No Seal) (Royal Letters, No. 2602), daughter of Alexander
III of Scotland (the Glorious), King of Scotland, and Margaret of England. ( Isabell and
Erik had one daughter Ingeborg, born ca. 1297, died ca. 1320, she died at the age of ca.
23 year old, she married at the age of ca. 15 year old on 29-11-1312 to the ca. 27 year
old, Waldemaror Valdemar Folkunga of Sweden, Duke of Finland, born circa 1285, died
circa 1318 at the age of ca. 33 year old, son of Magnus I Birgersson of Sweden (Ladulas),
King of Sweden, and Hedwig of Holstein. They say the Isabell was bethothed to John of
Orkney, Earl of Orkney 1284-1312, and Caithness, died ca. 1310, son of Magnus III of
Orkney, Earl of Orkney 1256-1273, and Caithness.
Safe Conduct
Patent, 20 Edward I, m. 4 Bain II, No. 635
Robert de Brus, Earl of Carrick, and Isabella his daughter, have a conduct to go and
return from Norway, till Christmas, next. Skipton-in-Craven.
11 October 1291.
Safe conduct for Norwegian Envoys.
Patent 19 Edward I, m. 4
134
The envoys of Eric King of Norway who are coming to England to the King's
have a safe conduct for a year after the Feast of All Saints. next Berkele
2 June 1292
3. m
4. f
5. f
6. m
7. m
8. m
9. f
10. f
11. f
presence,
Proceedings in Parliament
Patent 20 Edward I, m. 7 Bain, No. 601
Proceedings in the Parliament at Berwick-on-Tweed, on the morrow of Trinity 1292,
upon the petition of Eric King of Norway, by his attorneys Hugocio's plebanus of
Castellione, Master Peter Algoti and Bernard Lodowici, William de Thorngham,
Knight, and Druo Canon of Bergen. for arrears of the dower of his late Queen, and
rents of certian lands in security. It was decided that the recover siesing of the lands of
Rothiemay, Balhelvie, Bathgate, and Rathho for his life, and be paid his arrears of the
rents, under exeption, and they should be delivered to good men of Scotland, chosen
by him, who should sccount yearly to him for the same,
Eduard, Earl of Carrick, King of Ireland, born ca. 1280, killed in Battle 14-10-1318 at the
age of ca. 38 years old at Dunkald, he married to Isabella of
Strabolgi or Strathbogie,
died before 01-06-1317, daughter of John of
Strabolgi, 9th Earl of Atholl, and Marjory
or Mary or Margaret, (daughter of William MacGylocher, Earl of Mar, Regent of
Scotland and Great Chamberlain of Scotland, and Elizabeth, daughter of William de
Comyn, Earl of Bucham and Marjorie, Countess of bucham, daughter of Fergus of
Buchan)
Mary, she married 1st to Sir Niel (Nigel) Campbell, died ca. 1316, son of Colin II
Campbell and Janet Sinclair, she married 2nd to Alexander Fraser, Great
Chamberlian of Scotland.
Matilda or Maud, died ca. 1316 in Fearn Scotland, she married to Hugh Ross, Earl
of Ross, died on 19-07-1333 in Halidon Hill, son of William Ross, Earl of Ross,
and Euphemia, daughter of David Graham.
Thomas, died on 09-02-1306. Executed at Carlisle.
Alexander, died on 09-02-1306. Executed at Carlisle.
Nigil, died 00-09-1306, beheaded.
Christian, she married 1st, Gratney, Earl of Mar, before 00-09-1305, son of Donald
or Domhnall of Mar, 10th Earl of Mar, and Helen ab Gruffudd ap Llywelyn of
Wales,(widow of Malcolm or Mael Colmuin II MacDuff) daughter of Gruffyd ap
Llywelyn ap Irorwerth of Wales, and Senena ap Cradog, she married 2nd to Sir
Christopher Seton, died 1306, she married 3rd Sir Andrew Moray, of Bothwell,son of Sir
Andrew Moray, of Bothwell, joint Governor of the Kingdom, and Daughter Cumin.
Margaret she married to Sir William de Carlyle.
Isobol, she married to Thomas Randulph (Thomas Randulf le fyz.), of Strathdon,
born ca. 1235 in Nithdale, died 1296 in Musselburgh, son of Thomas Randulph,
sheriff of Strathnith or Drumfrieshire, and Juliana.
Robert I de Bruce of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland
Robert I de Bruce of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland, born on 11-07-1274 in

Turnberry Castle, died on 07-06-1329 in Cardross Castle at the age of 54, buried in
Dunfermline, his heart was buried at Melrose Abbey, was crowned at Scone 27 March
1208. he re-established the indeoendence of Scotland at Bannockburn, 24 June 1314. Son
of Robert de Bruce Margaret or Majory of Carrick, born ca. 1255, died on 27-10-1292,
daughter of Neil of Carrick, 2nd Earl of Carrick and Margaret Stewart, (daughter of
Walter FitzAlan Stewart and Beatice/Bethoc, daughter of Gilchrist , 4th Earl of Angus,
Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and Marjory, daughter of Henry, Earl of Huntigdon and
135
Adeline of Warenne)
He he married 1st at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1295 to the ca. 20 year.
Isabella of Mar, born 1275, died 1300 at the age of ca. 25 yers old, daughter of Donald or
Domhnall of Mar, 10th Earl of Mar, and Helen ab Gruffudd ap Llywelyn of Wales,( Isabellas
mother was the widow of Malcolm or Mael Colmuin II MacDuff) daughter of Gruffyd ap
Llywelyn ap Irorwerth of Wales, and Senena ap Cradoghe He married 2nd at the age of ca. 27 year
old, ca. 1302 to the ca. 17 year old, Elisabeth de Burgh, born ca. 1285, died on 26-10-1327,
buried in Dunfermline, daughter of Richard de Burgh alias the Red Earl, 2nd Earl of Ulster, and
Margareth, (daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly.)
1. f
Marjorie de Bruce, born ca. 1300, in killed by a fall from her horse near Paisley.
on 02-03-1316 at the age of ca. 16 years old, she married at the age of ca. 16 year old ca.
1315 to the 23 year old, Walter Stewart, 6th High Stewart of Scotland, born 1292, died on
09-04-1326 at the age of ca. 34 year old, son of James Stewart, High Steward of
Scotland, and Cecilia, (daughter of Patrick de Dunbar and Marjory or Bridget, daughter
of Alexander Comyn, Earl of Bucham and Elizabeth or Isabel, daughter of Roger de
Quincy, Earl of Winchester and Helen, daughter of Alan, Lord of Galloway and Hilda or
Helen de lIsle, daughter of Reginald, Ranald Somerled son (Reginaldus Rex Insularum
Dominus de Argile, and Fonia of Moray)

2. m
3. f
4. f
5. f
6. m
David de Bruce, King of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, born on 05-03-1324 in Dundermline,

died on 22-02-1371 in Edinburg Castle at the age of 46, he married 1st at the age of 4 on
17-07-1328 in Berwick , to the 6 years old, Joan or Joanna alias of the Tower, born on
05-08-1321, died on 14-08-1362 in near London at the age of 41, daughter of Edward II,
King of England, and Isabella alias She Wolf of France, (daughter of Philips IV alias the
Beautiful, and Johanna, daughter of Henry I, King of Navarre and Blanche, daughter of
Robert I Earl of Artois, and Mathilda of Brabant), he married 2nd at the age of 39 on
20-02-1364 in Inchmahome Priory, Aberfoyle, divorced after 5 years on 20-03-1369 from
Margareth Drummond, born ca. 1330, died on 31-01-1375, widow of Sir John Logie of
that Ilk, daughter of Sir Malcolm Drummond.
Margaret de Bruce, born ca. 1325, died on 09-11-1347 at the age of ca. 22 year old. she
married at the age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1344 , William alias King, 4th Earl of
Sutherland, died ca. 1371, son of Kenneth, 3rd Earl of Sutherland, and Marjory
or Mary or Margaret, (daughter of William MacGylocher, Earl of Mar, Regent of
Scotland and Great Chamberlain of Scotland, and Elizabeth, daughter of William de
Comyn, Earl of Bucham and Marjorie, Countess of
Bucham, daughter of Fergus of
Buchan)
Matilda de Bruce, died on 20-07-1353 in Aberdeen, she married to Thomas Isaac or de
Isane.
Elizabeth, she married to Walter Oliphant, So Gallant and brave man that his merit
preferred him to a marriage with the Lady, son of Sir William Oliphant.
John de Bruce, died young
136
Descendants of Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks

Many historians regard Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks,to be purely legendary, or even
mythical, and me to, but I find it intersesting to include his descendants, who recarding him as his
ancestor.
Sigurd Ring of Gotland
Sigurd Ring of Gotland, killed him self by jumping on the buring boot that held the corps of
Alfsol, is said to have conquered the Orkney Islands.
He married 1st Alfild.
He married 2nd to Ingeborg.
Like to have married, Alfsol of Jutland, Princes.
1. m
Ragnar Sigurdsson Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks, King of the Danes, he was 15 when he
sucedded his father , died 0865 son of Sigurd Ring of Gotland, and Alfild, See Snorre's
Saga and Icelandic Landnamobok (Book of Settlement). Many historians regard much of
the Genealogy at this point to be purely legendary, or even mythical, he married Aslaug
Sigurdsdaughter
Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks, King of the Danes
Ragnar Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks, King of the Danes, he was 15 when he sucedded his father
died ca. 0865 son of Sigurd Ring of Gotland, and Alfild, See Snorre's Saga and Icelandic
Landnamobok (Book of Settlement). Many historians regard much of the Genealogy at this point
to be purely legendary, or even mythical.
He married
Aslaug , daughter of Sigurd.
1. m
2. m
3. f
4. m
Sigurd Ragnarson , alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes, died ca. 0889,
he married to Heluna or Bleja, daughter of lla, King of the South and West Saxons
and Overlord of South England
Halfdan Ragnarson alias White Shirt, King of Dublin, founded the Kingdom, 0875 or
0876 (ASC) expelled from Northumbria, 0877 and and killed later in Ireland according
to the Irish Annals, expelled,0833 according to SD. In this year the army left Ripon.
Halfdan went with part of the Army into Northumbria, and took up winter quarters by the
River Tyne.And the army conquered the land and often ravaged among the Picts
and the Stratclyde Britons, and the three kings, Guthrum, Oscetel and Anwend, wnet
from Ripon to Cambridge with a great force, and stayed ther a year.(Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle)
Tora Sigurdsdaughter, she married to Rangvald, son Gudrod of Agdar, son of Olaf
of Agdar.
Bjorn Ragnarsson, alias Ironside, King of Uppsala. A 9th-Century Viking leader first
mentiond by the late 11th-Century Norman writer William of Jumieges, probably to be
indentefied with Bjorn, a Viking chief who is known from contemporary Frankish
sources to have been active on the Siene in 0858. According to William, Bjorn was the
son of King Lobrok- perhaps the legendary Ragnar Lorbrok- who forced him into exile
137
5. f
6. m
7. f
with his tutor Hasting (Hanstein). Bjorn and Hasting raided in Francia and the
Mediterranean between 0859 and 0856, after they spilt up. Bjorn returned to Scandinavia
and later to Frisia, wher he he died. Bjorn earned the nickname "Ironside" because his
mother had given him a magic potion that supposedly made him invulnerable to
weapons.( John Haywood, Encyclopaedia of the Viking Age, 2000)
Ragnhilds Ragnarsdaughter.
Ubbe Rangnarson, died 0878 in Devon. Conjuctured son of Ivar and Halfdan slain
in Devon during King Alfred's second War (see Smyth, King Alfred the Great).
Alof Ragnarssdaughter, she married to Hunda-Steinar, Earl of England.
Sigurd Ragnarson, alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes
Sigurd Ragnarson, alias Snake-in-Eye, King of the Danes, died ca. 0889, son of Ragnar Lodbrock
alias Hairy-Breeks and Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter.
He married
Heluna or Bleja, daughter of lla, King of the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South
England
1. m
2. f
3. f
Hard-Knut or Canute, King of Sjaelland, died 0884,

Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter, she married to Helgi alias the Keen or the Sharp , she married
to Helgi alias the Keen or the Sharp, Heimskringla says , Helgis the Keen married
to Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Worm-in-Eye, their son King Sigurd Hart.
Thora Sigurdsdaughter, she married to Helgi Olafson of Dublin, son of Olaf
Gerstead-Alf Godredsson of Norway, King of Dublin 0853-71.
Hard-Knut or Canute, King of Sjaelland
Hard-Knut or Canute, King of Sjaelland, died 0884, son of Sigurd Ragnarson of the Danes , alias
Snake-in-Eye and Heluna or Bleja of England.
Name of wife unknown:
Child:
1. m
Frodo, King of Sjaelland, died 0885

Frodo, King of Sjaelland
Frodo, King of Sjaelland, died 0885, son of Hard-Knut or Canute of King of Sjaelland
Name of wife unnown
Child:
1. m Harald, alias Parcus, King of Sjaelland, died ca. 0899, he married to Elfgifu,
of Aethelred I, King of Wessex, and Wulfthryth
Harald, alias Parcus, King of Sjaelland, died ca. 0899, son of Frodo of Sjaelland
He married
Elfgifu, daughter of thelred I, King of Wessex, and Wulfthryth
138
daughter

1. m
2. m
Gorm, alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, born ca. 0840, died ca. 0936,
buried in Jelling. See O. Brenner. the Ancesters of Gorm the Old, King of
Denmark.(Nachkommen Gorms des Alten, Konig von Danemark) 936, I - XVI
Generation, Kopenhagen 1964, and Europaisch StammTablen Volume II tafle 70,
he married ca. 0920 to Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0935,
daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi, alias the
Keen or the Sharp and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja,
daughter of lla, King of the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South England
Herbastus alias the Forrester, born ca. 0895.
Gorm alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark
Gorm alias de Gamle, the Old, King of Denmark, born ca. 0840, died ca. 0936 at the age of ca. 96
year old, buried in Jelling. See O. Brenner. the Ancesters of Gorm the Old, King of
Denmark.(Nachkommen Gorms des Alten, Konig von Danemark) 936, I - XVI Generation,
Kopenhagen 1964, and Europaisch StammTablen Volume II tafle 70, son of Harald, King of
Sjaelland alias Parcus and Elfgifu, daughter of thelred I, King of Wessex, and Wulfthryth
He married ca. 0920 (of he was married in that year his age was ca. 80 years old and his wife was
ca. 20 years old)
Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod, born ca. 0900, died ca. 0935 at the age of ca. 35 years old,
daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi, alias the Keen or the
Sharp and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of lla, King of
the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South England .
1. m
2. f
Harald II Gormsen alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of Norway 0970, born
ca. 0910 in Blauzahn, Germany, christened ca.0970 at the age of ca. 60 years old, died on
01-11-0986 at the age of ca. 76 years old, in Jomsborg, buried in Roskilde, he married 1st
at the age of ca. 50 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 20 years old, Gunhilde or Gyrid of
Wenden, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter of Bjorn
Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden), he married 2nd to Thora, daughter of
Mistivir Billung
Gunhild Gormsdaughter of Denmark alias Kingmother), born ca. 0925, died ca. 0970at
the age of ca. 70 years old, she married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 0930 to the ca.
35 years old, Erik or Eirikr Haraldson alias Bloodaxe, King of Norway and
Northumberland, born ca. 0895, died ca. 0954 at the age of ca. 53 years old, in slain
in battle at Stainmore, 0948. Here King Eadred raided across all the lands of
Northumbria, because they had taken Eric for their king; and on the raid then the famous
minister at Ripon, which St. Winilfrid built, was burned, And then when the King was
on his way home, the raiding-army [which] was within York overtook the King's army
from behind at Castleford, and a great slaughter was made there. Then the king became
angry that he wanted to invade again and completely do abandoned Eric and compensated
King Eadred for the act. The Worcester Manuscript (A.S.C)
952 Here the Northumbrians drove out King Olaf and accepted Eric, son of Harald (The
Peterborough Manuscript (A.S.C.)
954. Here the Northumbrians drove out Eric, and Eadred succeeded to the Kingdom
of Northumbria., son of Harald of alias Fairhair, King of Norway, acceded 0858, and
Ragnild Eicsdaughter of Jutland Haithabu alias the Mighty.
139
3. m
Knut Gormsson (Danaast), killed on a raid.

Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway
Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, born ca. 0910 in Blauzahn,
Germany, christened ca.0970 at the age of ca. 60 years old, died on 01-11-0986 at the age
of ca. 76 years old, in Jomsborg, buried in Roskilde, son of Gorm of Jutland, alias de
Gamle, the Old and Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod.
He married 1st at the age of ca. 50 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 20 years old
Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 40 years old,
daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden)
He married 2nd
Thora, daughter of Mistivir Billung.
1. f
2. m
3. f
4. m
5. f
6. f
Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, born ca. 0945, died ca. 1031 at the age of ca. 86, wife of
Richard I alias Sans Peur, the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, born on 28-08-0932 in
Fecamp, Normandy, died on 20-11-0996 at the age of 64 years old in Fecamp,
Normandy, son of William I of Normandy alias Longsword and Sprota, Adela or Espiota
daughter of Herbert or Heribert II Earl of Vermandois (or de of Senlis) and Adelheid,
Aelis,Hilebrat or Liegarde, daughter of Robert V or II Capet, King of West Francia and
Aelis of Neustrie.
Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, accended 01-11-0986, born 0965 in Denmark,
died on 02-02-1014 at the age of ca. 49 years old in Gainsborough, Lincoln, buried in
Roskilde, Cathedral. King of England 1013-1014, King of Denmark, 0986 and
1000-1014, he married 1nd at the age of 31 years old,ca. 0996 divorced ca. 0998, from
Sigrid , alias the Haughty, he married 2st at the age of ca. 33 years old, ca. 0996, divorced
1000 from Swytoslawa Gunhild of Poland, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age
of ca. 47 years old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I, Burislaf or Mieszko, Duke of Poland,
0960, and Dubrawka or Dobroslawa, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia ans
Moravia, and Judith, daughter of Heinrich, Viscount of Schweinfurt and Gerbera,
daughter of Heribert Wetterau, Earl of Kinzigau, and Irmrud of Mezingau.( Swytoslawa
Gunhild, was the widow of Erik, alias the Triumphed, King of Sweden son of Olaf
Erikson, and mother of Olaf or Olove, alias Skotkonong, King of Sweden),
Thyra Haraldsdaughter, she married Styrbjorn alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca.
0960, died ca. 0985, (son of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden).
Haakon Haraldsson.
Wevia Harfusdaughter.she married to Turlof Turfusson de Harcout, son of Turfus
Bernardsson and Emerberga de Brigenberg, Lady of Pontaudemar.
Aveline, she married to Osborne de Bolebec.
Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark
Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, accended 01.11.1986, born 0965 in Denmark,
died on 02-02-1014 at the age of ca. 49 years old in Gainsborough, Lincoln, buried in
Roskilde, Cathedral. King of England 1013-1014, King of Denmark,0 986 and
1000-1014, son of Harald II Gormsen of Denmark alias Bluetooth and Gunhilde (Gyrid)
of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden
He he married 1nd at the age of 31 years old,ca. 0996 divorced ca. 0998
Sigrid , alias the Haughty
140
He he married 2st at the age of ca. 33 years old, ca. 0996, divorced 1000
Swytoslawa Gunhild of Poland, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age of ca. 47
years old, daughter ofMieczyslaw I, Burislaf or Mieszko, Duke of Poland, 960, and
Dubrawka or Dobroslawa, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia ans Moravia, and
Judith, daughter of Heinrich, Viscount of Schweinfurt and Gerbera, daughter of Heribert
Wetterau, Earl of Kinzigau, and Irmrud of Mezingau.( Swytoslawa Gunhild, was the
widow of Erik, alias the Triumphed, King of Sweden son of Olaf Erikson, and mother of
Olaf or Olove, alias Skotkonong, King of Sweden),
1. f
2. f
Astrid Margaretha , she married 1st at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1017, to the ca. 37
year old and divorced 6 years later in 1023, Richard II alias the Good, Duke of
Normandy, born ca. 0980 in Evereux, died on 23-08-1026 at the age pf ca. 46 years old in
Fecamp, buried in Fecamp, son of Richard I alias Sans Peur (the Fearless), Duke of
Normandy, and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepo, daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias
Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden, she
married 2nd at the age of ca. 27 years old, ca. 1024 , to the ca. 57 year old, Ulf (Wulf)
Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, born ca. 0967, son of Thorkill Styrbjornsson of
Sweden alias Sparkalegg
Svantoslava

3. f
4. m
5. f
6. m
7. f
Thyra Svensdaughter born ca. 0993, she married at the age of ca. 17 years old, 1010, to
the ca. 23 year old, Godwin, 1st Earl of Wessex and Kent, accended, 1018, born ca.
0987, died on 15-04-1053 at the age of ca. 66 year old, of apoplexy in Winchester Castle,
Hampshire, buried in Winchester Cathedral. An Anglo-Danish noble, he rose to power
under Canute (Knut), after whose death Godwin supported the acession of Edward the
Confessor and became a dominant figur in Royal Government.( In 1045 his daughter
Edith married Edward alias the Confessor. He was succeded by his son Harald, King of
England 1066, Earl of East Anglia 1045, Earl of Wessex 1053, Earl of Hereford, born ca.
1022, died on 14-10-1066 in Battle, Sussex, buried in Battle Susex later removed to,
Waltham Abbey, Essex. He cushed the forces of his brother Tosting and Harald III
Hardraade of Norway, who had claimed the throne, at Stamford Bridge (1066). harald
was killed in battle of Hastings by the army of another successful claiment to the throne,
William the Conqueror), son of Wulfnoth of Sussex, Cyld of Sussex, accended 1009.
Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson alias the the Great, King of Denmark, born ca. 0995 in
Denmark, died on 13-11-1035 at the age of ca. 40 years old in Shaftesbury, buried in Old
Monastery at Winchester, son of Sven I of Denmark alias Forkbeard and Swytoslawa
Gunhild of Poland, his 1st wife was, Aelfgufu or Elfiva of Northampton, Northumbria,
concubine of Cnut Svensson, daughter of lfhelm, Ealdorman of Northumbria, he
married at the age of ca. 22 on 02-07-1017 to Emma, born ca. 0985, died on 06-03-1052
at the age of ca. 67 in Winchester, buried in Winchester, daughter of Richard I alias Sans
Peur (the Fearless), Duke of Normandy, and Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, daughter of
Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, King of Norway, and Gunhilde or
Gyrid of Wenden
Gytha Svensdaughter, she married to Eric Hakonsson , Earl of Kardir, son of Haakon
Sigurdsson of Norway alias the Mighty of Ladir, Earl of Ladir.
Harald III Svensson, King of Denmark.
Gunhilda Svensdaughter.
141
Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson alias the Great, King of Denmark

Uncle of Harald Goodwinson
Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson alias the Great, King of Denmark, born ca. 0995 in
Denmark, died on 13-11-1035 at the age of ca. 40 years old in Shaftesbury, buried in Old
Monastery at Winchester,, son of Sven I of Denmark alias Forkbeard and Swytoslawa
Gunhild of Poland.
His wife wife was
Aelfgufu or Elfiva of Northampton, Northumbria, concubine of Cnut Svensson, daughter
of lfhelm, Ealdorman of Northumbria.
He married 02-07-1017
Emma of Normandy, born ca. 0985, died on 06-03-1052 at the age of ca. 67, buried in
Winchester, daughter of Richard I alias Sans Peur, the Fearless, Duke of Normandy, and
Gunnora or Gunner de Crepon, daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of
Denmark, King of Norway, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden (she was the widow of
Ethelread or Athelred II, alias the Unready, mother of Edward alias the Confessor, King
of England)
Children by Aelfgufu::
1. m
2. m
Swegn Alfivason, born ca. 1015, died 1036 at the age of ca. 21 years old, appointed with
his mother, Regent of Norway, 1030-35.
Harald of alias Harefoot, King of the Mercians and Northumbrains, born 1016-7, died on
17-03-1040 at the age of ca. 24 years old , his wife was, Aelfgifu of Hampton, his son
was Aelfwine (Albonynus), founder of the monsatry of Saint-Foi at Conques in
Aquitaine, ca. 1060, who according to cartulary of that house, was an Englischman , born
in London- pater eius Heroldus rex fuit Anglorum terrae; mater eius Alveva (Stevenson,
E.H.R.xxviii, "An alleged son of King Harald Harefoot".
Children by Emma:
3. m
4. f
5. f
Harthacnut Cnutsson, King of Denmark 1035-42, King of England, 1040-42, born ca.
1018, died on 08-07-1042 in Lambeth, London, buried in Winchester Cathedral.
Gunhilde or Kunegonde, born ca. 1020, died on 18-07-1038 at the age of ca. 18 years old
in Near Naples, on the Adriatic Coast., she married at the age of ca. 16 year old, on
29-06-1036 in Nijmegen (Prov. Gelderland) to the 18 years old Henry III of Frankenland,
, Duke of Bavaria, Swaben, Karinthie, King of the Romans and Emporor, born on
28-10-1017 in Oosterbeek, the Netherlands, died on 05-10-1056 in Bodfeld Harz at the
age of 38, buried in Spiers, son of Conrad II of Frankenland, King of the Romans,
Emporor, and Gisela, (daughter of Hermann II von Wetterau, Duke of Swaben and
gerberga, daughter of Conrad I, King of Upper Burgundy and Matilda, daughter of
Lodwijk or Louis IV, King of West Francia and Gerberga of Saxony Ludolf)
daughter.
Bjorn Ragnarsson alias Ironside, King of Uppsala
142
Bjorn Ragnarsson alias Ironside, King of Uppsala. A 9th-Century Viking leader first
mentiond by the late 11th-Century Norman writer William of Jumieges, probably to be
indentefied with Bjorn, a Viking chief who is known from contemporary Frankish
sources to have been active on the Siene in 0858. According to William, Bjorn was the
son of King Lobrok- perhaps the legendary Ragnar Lorbrok- who forced him into exile
with his tutor Hasting (Hanstein). Bjorn and Hasting raided in Francia and the
Mediterranean between 0859 and 0856, after they spilt up. Bjorn returned to Scandinavia
and later to Frisia (Friesland), where he he died. Bjorn earned the nickname "Ironside"
because his mother had given him a magic potion that supposedly made him invulnerable
to weapons.( John Haywood, Encyclopaedia of the Viking Age, 2000), son of Ragnar
Lodbrock alias Hairy-Breeks and Aslaug Sigurdsdaughter.
Child :
1. m
Erik, King of Uppsala, son of Bjorn Ragnarsson of Uppsala alias (Ironside)

Erik, King of Uppsala
Erik, King of Uppsala, son of Bjorn Ragnarsson of Uppsala alias Ironside.

Child:
1. m
Eric, King of Birka, died 0873

Eric, King of Birka
Eric, King of Birka, died 0873, son of Erik , King of Uppsala

Child:
1. m
Erik of Sweden.
Erik of Sweden
Erik of Sweden, son of Eric of Birka

Children:
1. m
2. m
3. m
Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, son of Erik of Sweden

Emund.
Olaf Erikson.
Bjorn Erikson of Sweden
Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, son of Erik of Sweden

Children:
143
1. f
2. m
3. m
Gunhilde or Gyrid of Wenden, born ca. 0940, died ca. 0980 at the age of ca. 40 years old,
she married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 0960 to the ca. 50 years old, Harald II
Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of Norway 0970, born ca. 0910
in Blauzahn, Germany, christened ca.0970 at the age of ca. 60 years old, died on
01-11-0986 at the age of ca. 76 years old, in Jomsborg, buried in Roskilde, son of Gorm
of Jutland, alias de Gamle, the Old and Thyra Haraldsdaughter Danebod, daughter of
Harald Klack, King of Jutland, and Sigrid, daughter of Helgi, alias the Keen or the Sharp
and Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Ragnarsson and Heluna or Bleja, daughter of lla, King
of the South and West Saxons and Overlord of South England,
Styrbjorn alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0985 at the age of ca.
25 years old, he married at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 0985 to the 15 years old, Thyra
Haraldsdaughter, born ca. 0970, died 18-09-1000 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter
of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, and Gunhilde or Gyrid of
Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of Sweden (Thyra, married
2nd ca. 0998 in Toensberg to Olav 1 Tryggvesson alias the Saint, King of Norway, born
ca. 0968, died on 09-10-1000 in Oersund. Killed in a sea battle, son of Trygve Olavson of
Norway, King of Vigen, and Astrid Eriksdaughter Bjordaskalle, she married 3rd to
Mieczyslaw I, Mieszko or Burislaf of Poland, Duke of Poland, 960, born ca. 0922 in
Poznan, Poland, died on 25-05-0992, son of Ziemonislaw of Poland, Duke of Poland,
913, and Gorka of Poland?)
Olaf Eriksson of Sweden, father of Erik alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of
Sweden, Swytoslawa Gunhild, daughter of Mieczyslaw I (Burislaf) of Poland (Mieszko),
Duke of Poland, and Dubrawka of Bohemia.
Styrbjorn, alias the Strong, King of Sweden
Styrbjorn, alias the Strong, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0985, son of Bjorn
Erikson of Sweden.
He married ca. 0985 to Thyra Haraldsdaughter, born ca. 0970, died 18-09-1000 at the
age of ca. 30 years old,daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark,
and Gunhilde orGyrid) of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden, (son of Erik of
Sweden) (Thyra, married 2nd ca. 0998 in Toensberg to Olav 1 Tryggvesson alias the
Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0968, died on 09-10-1000 in Oersund. Killed in a sea
battle, son of Trygve Olavson of Norway, King of Vigen, and Astrid Eriksdaughter
Bjordaskalle, she married 3rd to Mieczyslaw I, Mieszko or Burislaf of Poland, Duke of
Poland, 960, born ca. 0922 in Poznan, Poland, died on 25-05-0992, son of Ziemonislaw
of Poland, Duke of Poland, 913, and Gorka of Poland?)
1. m
2. m
Thorkill Styrbjornsson alias Sparkalegg Earl of Sweden

Bjorn Styrbjornsson.
Thorkill Styrbjornsson alias Sparkalegg, Earl of Sweden
Thorkill Styrbjornsson alias Sparkalegg, Earl of Sweden , son of Styrbjorn of Sweden

alias the Strong and Thyra Haraldsdaughter daughter of Harald II Gormsen, alias
Bluetooth, King of Denmark, and Gunhilde (Gyrid) of Wenden, daughter of Bjorn
Erikson of Sweden.
144

1. m
2. f
3. f
4. m
Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, born ca. 0967, he married at the
age of ca. 57 years old, ca. 1024, to the ca. 27 year old, Astrid Margaretha, Queen of
Denmark, born ca. 0997, died ca. 1030, at the age of ca. 33 years old, buried in Roskilde,
daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and Sigrid of Denmark alias the
Haughty ( divorded wife of Richard II alias the Good, Duke of Normandy)
Gythia Thorgil Sprakalegg, born ca. 0990 in Denmark, died ca. 1069 at the age of ca. 79
years old in Flanders, she married at the age of ca. 29 year old, ca. 1019 to the ca. 32 year
old, Godwin, 1st Earl of Wessex and Kent, accended, 1018, born ca. 0987, died on
15-04-1053 at the aage of ca. 66 year old, in Winchester Castle, Hampshire, of Apoplexy.
Buried in Winchester Cathedral. An Anglo-Danish noble, he rose to power under Canute
(Knut), after whose death Godwin supported the acession of Edward the Confessor and
became a dominant figur in Royal Government. In 1045 his daughter Edith married
Edward. He was overtrown in 1051 but regained his position by force in 1052. he was
succeded by his son Harald, Godwin was the son of Wulfnoth, Cyld of Sussex, accended
1009.
Eilifa.
Eilaf Gloucester, Earl of Gloucester.
Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark
Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland, Earl of Denmark, born ca. 0967, son of Thorkill
Styrbjornsson of Sweden alias Sparkalegg
He he married at the age of ca. 57 years old, ca. 1024, to the ca. 27 year old
Astrid Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, born ca. 0997, died ca. 1030, buried
in Roskilde, daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark, and Sigrid of
Denmark alias the Haughty (divorded wife of Richard II alias the Good, Duke of
Normandy)
1. m
2. m
Sven II Estrithson, King of Denmark, 1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on 29-04-1076 at the
age of ca. 57 years old, his first wife was Thora , born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at he age of
ca. 56 years old, daughter of Thorberg, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and
Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King
of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter
of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod, daughter of Harald
Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter, (was also concubine of f Harald
Sigurdsson III of Norway alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, born ca. 1015, killed in battle at
Stamford bridge on 25-09-1066 at the age of ca. 51 years old, son of Sigurd Syr of
Norway, Viceroy of Trondheim, and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland), he married at
the age of 33 year old, ca 1052, and divorced ca. 1054, Gunhild Svensdaughter ,
daughter of Sven Haakonsson of Lade and Holmfrid Ericsdaighter of Sweden.(widow of
Anunf Jacob, son of Olaf III and Estred of Obotres), he married 2rd at the age of ca. 48
years old, ca. 1067, to the 36 year old widow of Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade,
Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca. 1031, died ca. 1080 at the
age of ca. 49 years old, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of
Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna Olovsdotter of Sweden.Sven had also Cuncubines.
Osbeorn, died ca. 1086.
145
3. m
Beorn (Bjorn, Earl in the Midlands, killed 1049.

Sven II Estrithson, King of Denmark
Sven II Estrithson King of Denmark, 1047-76, born ca. 1019, died on 29-04-1076 at the
age of ca. 57 years old, son of Ulf or Wulf Thorkilsson of Gotland and Astrid
Margaretha, Queen of Denmark, daughter of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark,
and Sigrid of Denmark alias the Haughty
His first wife was
Thora, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1076 at he age of ca. 56 years old, daughter of Thorberg
Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of
Trygve Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias
Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias
Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter (was also
concubine of f Harald Sigurdsson III of Norway alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler, born ca.
1015, killed in battle at Stamford bridge on 25-09-1066 at the age of ca. 51 years old, son
of Sigurd Syr of Norway, Viceroy of Trondheim, and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of
Uppland
He married at the age of 33 year old, ca 1052, and divorced ca. 1054
Gunhild Svensdaughter , daughter of Sven Haakonsson of Lade and Holmfrid
Ericsdaighter of Sweden, (widow of Anunf Jacob, son of Olaf III and Estred of Obotres)
He married 2rd at the age of ca. 48 years old, ca. 1067, to the 36 year old widow of
Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade
Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod, born ca. 1031, died ca. 1080,
daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna
Olovsdotter,(daughter of Olaf III or Olove Eiricksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the
Obotres) of Sweden.(Widow of Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade) Sven had also
Cuncubines.
Children by Thora:
1. m
2. m
3. m
Erik, alias the Good, King of Denmark, born ca. 1050 in Slangerup, died on 10-07-1103
at the age of ca. 53 year old in Cyprus, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1080
to the ca. 20 years old, Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1103
at the age of ca. 43 year old, in Jerusalem, daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and
Torgunna, daughter of Vagn Agesen and Ingeborg Thorkillsdaughter
Svend, born ca. 1050, died ca. 1097 at the age of ca. 34 years old, he married at the age of
ca. 20 years old, ca. 1090 to the 10 year old, Florine of Burgundy, born ca. 1080, died ca.
1097 at the age of ca. 17 year old, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy, and
Sibylle, daughter of William I alias the Good or the Great, Duke of Burgundy, and
Etiennette, daughter of Adelbert de Longwy, Duke of Lorraine and Clemence de Foix
Knut II or IV or Canute alias the Saint, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, was killed in a
church by a party of Malcontents, headed by his brother Olaf on 10-07-1086 at the age of
ca. 26 years old, in Odense, buried in Odense, he married ca. 1080 to Adela of Flanders,
born ca. 1065, died on 01-04-1115 at the age of ca. 50 years old, daughter of Robert I,
alias the Frisian, Count of Flanders, and Geertruid of Saxony Billung.( Adela married
again at te age of ca. 25 years old ca.1089, to the 29 year old, Roger I of Apulie Sicilie,
Duke of Apulie and Calabria, born ca. 1062, died on 22-02-1111 at the age of ca. 49 year
old, son of Robert I Guiscard of Apulie Sicilie, Earl, later Duke of Apulie, and Sigigaita
of Salerno.(Grandson of Tancred de Hautville and Fredesina, daughter of Richard I,
Duke of Normandy and Gunnera or Gunner de Crepon.)
146
4. m
5. m
6. m
Niels Svensson, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, died on 25-06-1134 at the age of ca. 74
years old, in Sleeswijk, he married 1st at the age of ca. 45 years old, ca. 1105 to the ca. 25
years old, Margaretha Ingesdotter, alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080, died on 04-11-1130,at
the age of ca. 50 years old, buried in Roskilde, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson of Sweden,
King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, he married 2nd at the age of ca. 70 years old, ca.
1130 to Ulfhilde Hakonsdaughter Tjottaatten, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1143e at the age ofe
ca 63e year of age
Olaf I or Oluf Svendsson alias Hunger, King of Denmark, died on 18-08-1095, he
married to Ingrigerd Haraldsdaughter of Norway, daughter of Harald Sigurdsson III of
Norway (Hardrade/Hard-Ruler) and Elisabeth or Ellisiv, Jatoslawa of Kiev or Novgorod,
(Olaf and Ingrigerd had a daughter Ulfhild), daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson of Kiev,
Grand Duke of Kiew, and Ingegerd Anna
Olovsdotter,(daughter of Olaf III or Olove Eiricksson, King of Sweden and Estred of the
Obotres) of Sweden.(Widow of Harald Sigurdsson alias Hardrade)
Harald, King of Denmark, 1076-80, died on 17-04-1080. he married to Margaret
Asbornsdaughter of Gotland, daughter of Osbeorn or Asbjorn of Gotland
Child by a concubine:
7. f
Ingerid, she married to Olave of Norway alias the Gentle, died on 22-09-1093, son of
Harald Sigurdsson III of Norway alias Hardrade/Hard-Ruler and Thora, daughter of
Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid,
daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik
alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra,
alias Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter
Erik alias the Good, King of Denmark
Erik alias the Good, King of Denmark, born ca. 1050 in Slangerup, died on 10-07-1103
at the age of ca. 53 year old in Cyprus, son of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark and Thora
daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson
and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle,
daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of
Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod, daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and
Sigrid Helgisdaughter
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1080 to the ca. 20 years old
Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1103 at the age of ca. 43 year
old, in Jerusalem, daughter of Trugot Ulfsson Fagrskinna and Torgunna, daughter of
Vagn Agesen and Ingeborg Thorkillsdaughter
1. m
2. f
Harald alias Kesja, born ca. 1080, murdered ca. 1135 at the age of ca. 55 years old, he
married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1100 to the ca. 40 year old, Ragnilde of
Norway, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1135 at the age of ca. 75 years old, daughter of Magnus
III Olafsson alias Barfotr, King of Norway, and Thora, daughter of Saxe of Vik
Ragnilde, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she married at the
age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1120 to the ca. 30 year old, Hakon of Jutland, born ca. 1090,
died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 50 years old . ( there son was Erik III alias the Lamb, King
of Denmark, born ca. 1125, died on 27-08-1147 at the age of ca. 22 years old, in Odense,
he married at the age of ca. 19 years old, ca. 1144 to the ca. 44 year old, Luitgard of
147
3. m
4. m
Stade, born ca. 1100, died on 30-01-1152, daughter of Rudolf I, Earl of Stade, Margrave
of the Northmark, and Richardis von Sponheim (she was the widow of Friedrich of
Sommerschenburg, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1162 at the age of ca. 62 years old, son of
Friedrich von Sommerschenburg, Earl of Sommershenburg, Count Palatine of Saxony,
and Adelheid von Laufen.after the death of Erik, she married, Herman II, Earl of
Winzenburg, born ca. 1110, died on 30-01-1152at the age of ca. 42 years old, son of
Herman von Winzenburg, Earl of Winzenberg, and Hadewig von Weimar Istrie.)
Knut Lavard, Duke of South Jutland, born on 12-03-1096 in Roskilde, died on
07-01-1131 in Haraldsted Skov at the age of 34, he married ca. 1118 to Ingeborg of Kiev,
born ca. 1100, died ca. 1130, daughter of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine ,
daughter of Inge Stenkelsson, King of Sweden and Helena Blot Sven
Erik, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died on 18-09-1137 in Ribe, he married ca. 1132
to Malmfried of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140, daughter of Mstislaw of Kiev, Grand
Duke of Kiev, and Christine , daughter of Inge Stenkelsson, King of Sweden and Helena
Blot Sven
Harald alias Kesja, of Denmark

Harald alias Kesja, of Denmark, born ca. 1080, murdered ca. 1135, son of Erik of
Denmark alias the Good and Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna.
He married ca. 1100
Ragnilde of Norway, born ca. 1060, died ca. 1135, daughter of Magnus III Olafsson alias
Barfotr, King of Norway, and Thora, daughter of Saxe of Vik
Child and Grandchild
1. m
Bjorn, Prince of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1134, he married ca. 1120 to Catharina
Ingesdotter of Sweden, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1135, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson of
Sweden, King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?, a daughter
Christine or Kirsten, born ca. 1120, died ca. 1160 she married ca. 1150 to Erik
Jedvardson, alias the Saint), King of Sweden, born ca. 1120, died on 18-05-1160
in Uppsala, buried in Uppsala.
Knut Lavard, Duke of South Jutland
Knut Lavard, Duke of South Jutland, born on 12-03-1096 in Roskilde, died

on 07-01-1131 in Haraldsted Skov at the age of 34, son of Erik of Denmark alias the
Good and Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna.
He married ca. 1118
Ingeborg of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1130 at the age of ca. 30 years old, daughter of
Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine , daughter of Inge Stenkelsson, King of
Sweden and Helena Blot Sven
1. f
Christine, born ca. 1120, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 20 years old, she married at the
age of ca. 12 years old, ca. 1132, to the ca. 17 year old, Magnus IV alias the Blind, King
of Norway, born ca. 1115, died on 12-11-1139 at the age of ca. 24 year old, in
Holmengra, buried in Oslo, son of Sigurd III, alias Josalafari the Crusader, King of
Norway, Earl of Orkeny, and Malmfried of Kiev.
148
2. f
3. m
Margaret, born ca. 1120, she married to Stig Tokesson Hvide, born ca. 1120, killed in
Battle ca. 1151 at the age of ca. 31 years old in Gaedback.
Waldemar I alias the Great, King of Denmark, born on 14-01-1131, died on 12-05-1182
in Vordingsborg at the age of 51, buried in Ringsted, he married at the age of ca. 25 years
old, ca. 1157 in Viborg, to the ca. 17 year old, Sophie of Polotzk Minsk, born ca. 1140,
died on 05-05-1198 at the age of ca. 58 year sold, buried in Ringsted, daughter of
Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, and Richiza, (daughter of Boleslaw II, King
of Poland and Salome, daughter of Heinrich, Earl of Berg Schelklingen, and Adelheid
von Monchental.)
Waldemar I, alias the Great, King of Denmark
Waldemar I , alias the Great, King of Denmark, born on 14-01-1131, died on

12-05-1182 in Vordingsborg at the age of 51, buried in Ringsted, son of Knut Lavard of
Denmark and Ingeborg of Kiev.
He married at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1157 in Viborg, to the ca. 17 year old,
Sophie of Polotzk Minsk, born ca. 1140, died on 05-05-1198 at the age of ca. 58 years
old, buried in Ringsted, daughter of Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, and
Richiza, (daughter of Boleslaw II, King of Poland and Salome, daughter of Heinrich, Earl
of Berg Schelklingen, and Adelheid von Monchental.)
1. f
2. m
3. m
4. f
Sophie, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1208 at the age of ca. 48 years old, she married at the age
of ca. 20 years old ca. 1180 to the ca. 30 years old, Siegfried of Saxony Ballenstadt, Earl
of Orlamunde, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1206, son of Hermann of Saxony Ballenstadt, Earl
of Orlamunde, and Irmgard von Orlamunde?
Knut VI, King of Denmark, born ca. 1163, died on 12-11-1202 at the age of ca. 39 years
old, he married at the age of ca. 8 years old, ca. 1171 to the ca. 16 year old, Gertrud of
Brunswick, born ca. 1155, died on 01-07-1196 at the age of ca. 41 years old, daughter of
Heinrich or Henry of the Welfen alias the Lion, Duke of Bavaria, Saxony and Brunswick,
and Klementina, daughter of Konrad von Zahringen and Clementina, daughter of
Godfried, Duke of Namur and Ermeinde, daughter of Konrad I, Duke of Luxemburg and
Clementina of Aquitaine
Waldemar II alias the Victorious, King of Denmark, born on 28-06-1170, died on
28-03-1241 in Vordingborg at the age of 70, buried in Ringsted, name of his first wife
unknown, he married 2nd at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1205 to the ca. 20 years old,
Margaretha Dagmar of Bohemia, born ca. 1185, died on 12-05-1212 at the age of ca. 27
years old, daughter of Przemysl Ottokar I van Bohemen and Adelheid von Saxony
Meissen, (daughter of Otto alias the Rich von Saxony, Margrave of Meissen and Hedig,
daughter of Albrecht alias the Bear, von Saxony Ballenstadt, Duke of Saxony, Margrave
of Brandenburg and Sophie von Winzenberg), his 3rd wife was, Helena Guttornsen, born
ca. 1190, he married at the age of 43 on 03-05-1214 to the ca. 20 year old, Berengaria of
Portugal, born ca. 1194, died on 27-03-1221 at the age of ca. 27 year old, buried in
Ringsted, daughter of Sancho I(o Poblabor), King of Portugal and Algarve, and Dulcia of
Barcelona Aragon, (daughter of Raimund Berengar IV alias Cerdana, Mararve of
Barcelona and Petronella, daughter of Ramiro II, alias the Monk, King of Aragon and
Agnes Mathilda of Aquitaine)
Ingeborg, born ca. 1175, died on 29-07-1236 at the age of ca. 61 year old, in Corbeil, she
married at the age of ca. 18 year old, on 15-08-1193 in Compiegne, and divorced, but
later in 1200, remarried, to the , 27 years old, Philips II Augustus, King of France, born
149
5. f
6. f
on 21-08-1165 in Parijs, died on 14-07-1223 in Mantes at the age of 57, buried in St

Denis, son of Louis VII (The young Fleury) King of France, and Adelheid or Alice de
Blois Champagne. Zie ES NF Volume II Table 12, (daughter of Theobald IV, Count of
Bois Champagne and Mathilda, daughter of Engelbert von Sonheim Karintie, Margarev
of Istrie and Uta, daughter of Ulrich, Earl of Passau and Adelaida von Frantzenhausen)
Helena, born ca. 1176, died on 22-11-1233 at the age of ca. 57 years old in Luneburg,
she married at the age of ca. 26 years old on 01-07-1202 in Hamburg to the 18 year old,
William, alias Langschwert, the Fat, Duke of Brunswick Luneberg, born on 11-04-1184
in Winchester, died on 13-12-1213 in Luneburg at the age of 29, buried in Luneburg, son
of Heinrich or Henry of the Welfen alias the Lion, Duke of Bavaria, Saxony and
Brunswick, and Mathilde or Maud, (daughter of Henry II alias Curtmantle, King of
England, and Eleanor, sue Jure Duchess of Aquitaine, daughter of William VIII or X,
Duke of Aquitaine and Eleonore de Chatellerault)
Richza, born ca. 1180, died on 08-05-1220 at the age of ca. 40 years old, she married at
the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1210 to the ca. 30 years old, Erik X alias Laspe, King of
Sweden, born ca. 1180, died on 10-04-1216, son of Knut Eriksson of Sweden, King of
Sweden, and Cecilia Johnasdaughter,
Waldemar II alias the Victorious, King of Denmark
Waldemar II alias the Victorious, King of Denmark, born on 28-06-1170, died on

28-03-1241 in Vordingborg at the age of 70, buried in Ringsted,
name of his first wife unknown,
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 40 years old, ca. 1205 to the ca. 20 years old
Margaretha Dagmar of Bohemia, born ca. 1185, died on 12-05-1212 at the age of ca. 27
years old,, daughter of Przemysl Ottokar I van Bohemen and Adelheid von Saxony
Meissen, (daughter of Otto alias the Rich von Saxony, Margrave of Meissen and Hedig,
daughter of Albrecht alias the Bear, von Saxony Ballenstadt, Duke of Saxony, Margrave
of Brandenburg and Sophie von Winzenberg),
his 3rd wife was,
Helena Guttornsen, born ca. 1190,
he married at the age of 43 on 03-05-1214 to the ca. 20 year old
Berengaria of Portugal, born ca. 1194, died on 27-03-1221 at the age of ca. 27 year old,
buried in Ringsted, daughter of Sancho I alias o Poblabor, King of Portugal and Algarve,
and Dulcia of Barcelona Aragon, (daughter of Raimund Berengar IV alias Cerdana,
Margrave of Barcelona and Petronella, daughter of Ramiro II, alias the Monk, King of
Aragon and Agnes Mathilda of Aquitaine)
Child by his 1st wife
1. m
Niels, Earl of Halland, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1219 at the age of ca. 19 year old,
he married to Oda van Schwerin, born ca. 1200, child: Niels van Halland, he
married
Cecilie Jensdotter van Galen, born ca. 1220. (son Jakob, born ca. 1240,
died ca. 1308).
Child by Margaretha Dagmar:
2. m
Waldemar, King van Denmark , born ca. 1209, died on 28-11-1231 at the age of ca. 22
year old, buried in Ringsted, he married at the age of ca. 20 years old on 24-06-1229 to
the ca. 18 year old, Eleonore van Portugal, born ca. 1211, died on 28-05-1231 at the age
of ca. 20 years old, buried in Ringsted, daughter of Alfons II (de Dikke, o Gordo) van
Portugal and Urraca, daughter of Alfons VII alias the Noble, King of Castile, and
150
Eleonor, daughter of daughter of Henry II alias Curtmantle, King of England, and

Eleanor, sue Jure Duchess of Aquitaine, daughter of William VIII or X, Duke of
Aquitaine and Eleonore de Chatellerault) a.daughter , Sofie, born ca. 1230, died on
24-04-1241.
Chil d by Helena Guttornsen:
3. m
Knud Valdemersen , born ca. 1211, died on 15-10-1260 at the age of ca. 49 year old,
name of wife unknown, a son, Svantepolk Knutsson Skarsholm, born ca. 1230, died ca.
1310, he married ca. 1250 to Benedikta Sunedotter Folkason, born ca. 1230, died ca.
1261, daughter of Sune Folkesson Folkason and Helena Sverkersdotter van Sweden.
Children by Berengaria of Portugal:

4. m
5. f
6. m
7. m
Erik alias Ploughpenney, King of Denmark, born ca. 1216 in murdered by his brother at
the age of ca. 34 years old, on 10-08-1250, he married at the age of ca. 23 years old on
17-11-1239 to the 17 year old, Jutta of Saxony/Sachsen, born ca. 1222, died ca. 1270 at
the age of ca. 48 years old, daughter of Albrecht of Saxony Anhalt, Earl of Saxony
Anhalt, Duke of Saxony, and Agnes of Austria.
( there daughter, Ingeborg, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1287 at the age of ca. 47 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 21 years old, on 11-09-1261 to the ca. 23 year old, Magnus VI
alias the Law Reformer, King of Norway, born ca. 1238, died on 09-05-1280 at the age of
ca. 42 year old, son of Haakon IV alias the Elder, King of Norway, and Margarethe
Skulesdaughter, a other daughter Sofie, born ca. 1243, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 43
year old, she married at the age of ca. 17 year old, ca. 1260 to the 23 year old, Waldemar,
King of Sweden, born ca. 1237, died on 26-12-1302 at the age of ca. 65 years old, in
Nykoping, son of Birger Magnusson Folkunger and Ingeborg, daughter of Erik X, alias
Laspe, King of Sweden and Richza of Denmark.
Sophie , born ca. 1217, died on 03-11-1248, she married ca. 1231 to Johann of Saxony,
born ca. 1213, died on 04-04-1266. Margrave Brandenburg, son of Albrecht II of Saxony
and Mathilde of Saksen Wettin.
Abel, King of Denmark, born ca. 1218, died on 29-06-1252 at the age of ca. 34 years old,
in Ost - Friesland, buried in Sleeswijk, he married the age of ca. 19 year old on
25-04-1237 in Sleeswijk to the 12 year old, Mechtild of Holstein, born ca. 1225, died ca.
1288 at the age of ca. 63 year old, buried in Varnhem, daughter of Adolf van Holstein
and Hedwig van Lippe
Christopher, King of Denmark, born ca. 1219, died on 29-05-1259 at the age of ca. 40
years old, he married at the age of ca. 29 year old, ca. 1248 to the ca. 18 year old,
Margaretha of Pommerellen, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1282 at the age of ca. 52 year old,
daughter of Sambor van Pommerellen and Mechtild van Mecklenburg.
Abel, King of Denmark
Abel , King of Denmark, born ca. 1218, died on 29-06-1252 at the age of ca. 34 years
old, in Ost - Friesland,, buried in Sleeswijk, son of Waldemar II of Denmark alias the
Victorious and Berengaria of Portugal.
He married the age of ca. 19 year old on 25-04-1237 in Sleeswijk to the 12 year old
Mechtild of Holstein, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1288 at the age of ca. 63 year old, daughter
of Adolf von Holstein and Hedwig, daughter of Hermann von Lippe and Oda, daughter of
Simon von Tecklenburg and Oda van Altena
151

1. f
2. m
Sophie, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1284 at the age of ca. 44 yar old, she married at the age of
ca. 18 year old, on 03-02-1258 in Hamburg to the ca. 33 year old, Bernhard, Prince of
Anhalt, born ca. 1225, died ca. 1286 at the age of ca. 61 year old, son of Heinrich von
Saksen Anhalt, Price of Anhalt, and Irmgard, daughter of Hermann I von Thuringen and
Sophia von Wittelsbach.
Erik, Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1240, died on 27-05-1272 at the age of ca. 32 years
old, he married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1260 to the ca. 15 year old, Margaretha
of Rugen, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1272 at the age of ca. 27 year old, daughter of Jaromar
van Rugen and Eufemia, daughter of Swantepolk von Pommerellen and Ermergarde..
Erik, Duke of Sleeswick
Erik , Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1240, died on 27-05-1272 at the age of ca. 32 years
old, son of Abel of Denmark and Mechtild, daughter of Adolf of Holstein and Hedwig,
daughter of Adolf von Holstein and Hedwig, daughter of Hermann von Lippe and Oda,
daughter of Simon von Tecklenburg and Oda van Altena
Margaretha of Rugen, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1272 at the age of ca. 27 year old, daughter
of Jaromar van Rugen and Eufemia, daughter of Swantepolk von Pommerellen and
Ermergarde..
1. m
2. f
3. m
Waldemar, Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1260, died ca. 1312 at the age of ca. 52 year old,
he married 1st at the age of ca. 27 year old, ca. 1287 to the ca. 11 year old, Elisabeth of
Saxony, born ca. 1276, died ca. 1306 at the age of ca. 30 year old, daughter of Johann of
Saxony, Duke of Saxony Lauenburg, and Ingeborg of Sweden, he married 2nd at the age
of ca. 46 year old, ca. 1306 to the ca. 16 year old, Anastasia von Schwerin, born ca. 1290,
died ca. 1320, daughter of Nicolaas von Schwerin and Miroslawa von Pommeren.
Margarethe, born ca. 1265, died ca. 1313 at the age of ca. 48 years old.she married at the
age of ca. 24 years old, ca. 1289 to the ca. 54 year old, Helmold von Schwerin, born ca.
1235, died ca. 1299. Earl von Schwerin, son of Gunzel oan Schwerin and Margarethe von
Mecklenburg.
Erik, Duke of Langeland, born ca. 1272, died ca. 1310 at the age of ca. 38 years old, he
married at the age of ca. 23 year old, ca. 1295 to the ca. 25 year old, Sophie of
Magdeburg, born ca. 1270, died ca. 1318, daughter of Burchard of Magdeburg, Viscount
of Magdeburg, and Jutta of Saxony or Sachsen.
Waldemar, Duke of Sleeswick
Waldemar, Duke of Sleeswick, born ca. 1260, died ca. 1312 at the age of ca. 52 year old,
son of Erik of Denmark and Margaretha, daughter of Jaromar van Rugen and Eufemia,
daughter of Swantepolk von Pommerellen and Ermergarde.
He married 1st at the age of ca. 27 year old, ca. 1287 to the ca. 11 year old
Elisabeth of Saxony, born ca. 1276, died ca. 1306 at the age of ca. 30 year old, daughter
of Johann of Saxony, Duke of Saxony Lauenburg, and Ingeborg of Sweden
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 46 year old, ca. 1306 to the ca. 16 year old
Anastasia of Schwerin, born ca. 1245, died ca. 1272 at the age of ca. 27 year old,daughter
of Nicolaas van Schwerin and Miroslawa van Pommeren.
152

1. m
Erik , Duke van Sleeswijk , born ca. 1290, died on 12-03-1325 at the age of ca. 35 years
old, he married at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1313 to the ca. 18 year old,
Adelheid van Holstein, born ca. 1295, died ca. 1350 at the age of ca. 55 years old,
daughter of Heinrich von Holstein and Heilwig, daughter of William van Bronkhorst and
Irmgard, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis van Randerode and Jutta.
Erik of Sleeswijk
Erik, Duke van Sleeswijk , born ca. 1290, died on 12-03-1325 at the age of ca. 35 years
old, son of Waldemar of Denmark and Elisabeth, daughter of Johann of Saxony, Duke of
Saxony Lauenburg, and Ingeborg of Sweden
He married at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1313 to the ca. 18 year old,
Adelheid van Holstein born ca. 1295, died ca. 1350 at the age of ca. 55 years old,
daughter of Heinrich von Holstein and Heilwig, daughter of William van Bronkhorst and
Irmgard, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis van Randerode and Jutta.
1. m
2. f
Waldemar, born ca. 1314, died ca. 1364 at the age of ca. 50 years old. Duke of Sleeswijk,
(counter) King of Denmark, he married at the age of ca. 21 years old, ca. 1335 the ca. 16
year old, Richarda of Schwerin, born ca. 1320, died ca. 1384, daughter of Gunzel von
Schwerin and Richardis, daughter of Otto IV von Tecklenburg and Beatrix, daughter of
Friedrich von Rietberg and Beatrix van Horstmar.
Heilwig born ca. 1320, died ca. 1374 at the age of ca. 54 years old, she married at the age
of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1340, to the ca. 30 year old, Waldemar of Denmark, born ca.
1310, died on 24-10-1375. King of Denmark, son of Christopher of Denmark and
Eufemia of Pommeren
Christopher, King of Denmark
Christopher , King of Denmark, born ca. 1219, died on 29-05-1259 at the age of ca. 40
years old, son of Waldemar II of Denmark alias the Victorious and Berengaria daughter
of Sancho I alias o Poblabor, King of Portugal and Algarve, and Dulcia of Barcelona
Aragon, (daughter of Raimund Berengar IV alias Cerdana, Margrave of Barcelona and
Petronella, daughter of Ramiro II, alias the Monk, King of Aragon and Agnes Mathilda of
Aquitaine)
He he married at the age of ca. 29 year old, ca. 1248 to the ca. 18 year old,
Margaretha of Pommerellen, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1282 at the age of ca. 52 year old,
daughter of Sambor van Pommerellen and Mechtild, daughter of Heinrich Borwin II von
Mecklenburg and Christina, daughter of Sverker Karlsson of Sweden and Bengte
Ebbesdaughter of Hvide
1. m
Erik V or VII, King of Denmark, born ca. 1249, died on 22-11-1286 at the age of ca. 40
years old, he married at the age of ca. 24 year old, on 11-11-1273 to the ca. 13 year old,
Agnes of Saxony, born ca. 1260, died on 01-10-1304, daughter of Johann von Saksen and
Jutta, daughter of Albrecht von Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen
153
2. f
3. f
Mathilde, born ca. 1252, died ca. 1300 at the age of ca. 48 years old, she married at the
age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1272 to the ca. 22 year old, Albrecht of Saxony, Margrave of
Brandenburg, born ca. 1250, died on 19-11-1300 at the age of ca. 50 years old, son of
Otto III van Saksen and Beatrix, daughter of Wenceslaw I von Bohemen, and
Kunegonde, daughter of Philips von Hohenstaufen, and Irene Angelos, daughter of Isaak
Angelos of Byzantiun, and Irene, daughter of Andronikus of Byzantium and Theodora of
Byzantium.( Theodora was the widow of Boudewijn or Balwin III of Anjou, King of
Jerusalem)
Margaretha, born ca. 1255, died on 02-02-1306 at the age of ca. 51 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 21 years old, ca. 1276 the ca. 23 year old, Johann of Holstein,
Duke of Holstein, born ca. 1253, died ca. 1321, son of Johann of Holstein and Elisabeth
von Saksen Wittenberg.
Erik V (VII), King of Denmark
Erik V or VII, King of Denmark, born ca. 1249, died on 22-11-1286 at the age of ca. 40
years old, son of Christopher of Denmark and Margaretha, daughter of Sambor van
Pommerellen and Mechtild, daughter of Heinrich Borwin II von Mecklenburg and
Christina, daughter of Sverker Karlsson of Sweden and Bengte Ebbesdaughter of Hvide
He married at the age of ca. 24 year old, on 11-11-1273 to the ca. 13 year old,
Agnes of Saxony, born ca. 1260, died on 01-10-1304, daughter of Johann von Saksen and
Jutta, daughter of Albrecht von Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen
1. m
2. m
3. f
4. f
Erik VI or VIII, King of Denmark, born ca. 1274, died on 13-11-1319, he married ca.
1296 to Ingeborg of Sweden, born ca. 1278, died on 15-08-1319, daughter of Magnus I
Birgersson alias Ladulas, King of Sweden, and Hedwig of Holstein.
Christopher , King of Denmark, born on 29-09-1276, died on 02-08-1332 at the age of
55, he married 1st ca. 1300 to Eufemia of Pommeren, born ca. 1280, died on 26-07-1330,
daughter of Bogislaw van Pommeren and Mechtild van Saksen.
He had also a councubine
Richsa, born ca. 1280, died on 27-08-1308, she married ca. 1292 to Nicolaus of
Mecklenburg, Prince of Werle, born ca. 1270, died on 12-10-1316, son of Johann van
Mecklenburg and Sophia van Lindau Ruppin.
Margarethe, born ca. 1282, died on 02-03-1341, she married on 25-11-1298 to Birger of
Sweden, King of Sweden, born ca. 1280, died on 31-05-1321, son of Magnus I
Birgersson alias Ladulas, King of Sweden, and Hedwig of Holstein.
Christopher, King of Denmark
Christopher , King of Denmark, born on 29-09-1276, died on 02-08-1332 at the age of

55,
He married 1st at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1300, to the ca. 20 year old.
Eufemia of Pommeren, born ca. 1280, died on 26-07-1330 at the age of ca. 50 years old,
daughter of Bogislaw van Pommeren and Mechtild, daughter of Johann von Saxony, and
Jutta, daughter of Albercht of Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen.
He had also a councubine
Children by Eufemia
1. m
Erik, born ca. 1300, died ca. 1331 at the age of ca. 31 year old, he married at the age of
154
2. f
3. m
ca, 29 year old ca. 1329, to the ca. 29 year old Elisabeth of Holstein, born ca. 1300, died
ca. 1340 at the age of ca. 40 years old, widow of Johann of Saxony Lauenburg, daughter
of Heinrich van Holstein and Heilwig, daughter of William von Bronkhorst and Irmgard
von Randerode.
Margarethe , born ca. 1305, died ca. 1340 at the age of ca. 35 years old, she married at the
age of ca. 8 years old, ca. 1324 to the ca. 19 year old, Louis or Ludwig V of Bavaria, born
ca. 1316, died on 18-09-1361 at the age of ca. 45 years old, Keurvorst von Brandenburg,
Duke of Bavaria, son of Ludwig IV of Bavaria and Beatrix von Silezie Glogau.
Waldemar, born ca. 1310, died on 24-10-1375 at the age of ca. 65 years old. King van
Denmark, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1340 to the ca. 20 year old,
Heilwig of Sleeswijk, born ca. 1320, died ca. 1374, at the age of ca. 54 years old,
daughter of Erik of Sleeswijk, and Adelheid von Holstein,
Child by a concubine
4. m
Erik Christoffersen Lovenbalk, born ca. 1305, name of wife unkown, his daughter was
Margarethe Eriksdotter, born ca. 1325, she married to Niels Agesen Galen, born ca. 1290,
died ca. 1366, son of Age Nielsen Galen
Waldemar, King of Denmark
Waldemar, King van Denmark , born ca. 1310, died on 24-10-1375 at the age of ca. 65
years old, son of Christopher of Denmark and Eufemia of Pommeren, daughter of
Bogislaw van Pommeren and Mechtild, daughter of Johann von Saxony, and Jutta,
daughter of Albercht of Saxony Anhalt and Agnes von Thuringen
He married at the age of ca. 30 years old ca. 1340 to the ca. 20 year old,
Heilwig van Sleeswijk, born ca. 1320, died ca. 1374, at the age of ca. 54 years old,
daughter of Erik of Sleeswijk, and Adelheid, daughter of Heirich or Henry von van
Holstein, and Heilwig, daughter of William von Bronkhorst and Irmgard von Randerode.
1. f
2. f
Ingeborg, born on 01-04-1347, died on 16-06-1370 at the age of 23, she married at the
age of ca. 13 years old, ca. 1361 the ca. 23 year old, Heinrich or Henry von Mecklenburg,
born ca. 1338, died on 24-04-1383 at the age of ca. 45 years old, . Duke van
Mecklenburg, King van Sweden, son of Albrecht van Mecklenburg and Eufemia,
daughter of Erik Magbussen , Duke of Sodermannland and Ingeborg daughter of Haakon
V alias Loglegs, King of Norway and Euphemia of Rugen.
Margarethe, Queen of Denmark, Norway and Sweden (Union of Kalkar), born ca. 1353,
died on 28-10-1412 at the age of ca. 59 years old, she married at the age of ca. 10 years
old on 09-04-1363 to the ca. 25 year old, Haakon VI of Sweden, King of Sweden and
Norway, born ca. 1338, died on 01-05-1380, son of Magnus II or V Eriksson, King of
Norway and Sweden, and Blanca, daughter of John or Jan of Flanders and
Maria,(daughter of Philips of Artois and Blanca, daughter of John II de Dreux, Duke of
Brittany and Earl of Richmond, and Beatrice, daughter of Henry III, King of England and
Eleanore of Aragon Provance.) a son
Olaf, born circa 1370, died on 03-08-1387 at the age of ca. 17 years old. King of
Noorwegen, Sweden and Denmark.
155
Erik, King of Denmark

Erik, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died on 18-09-1137at the age of ca. 37 years old
in Ribe, son of Erik of Denmark alias the Goodand Bodil Trugottsdaughter Fagrskinna.
He married at the age of ca. 32 years old ca. 1132, to the ca. 32 year old
Malmfried of Kiev, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 40 years old, daughter
of Mstislaw, Grand Duke of Kiev, and Christine, daughter of Inge Stenkilsson, King of
Sweden and Helena Blot Sven. (Malfried was the widow of Sigurd III alias Josalafari the
Crusader), King of Norway, Earl of Orkeny, born ca. 1090, died on 26-03-1130 at the age
of ca. 40 years old, son of Magnus III Olafsson alias Barfotr, King of Norway,
and Thora.)
1. m
Sven , born ca. 1135, died on 28-10-1157 at the age of ca. 22 years old in Grahede, buried
in Vidborg. King van Denmark, son of Erik of Denmark and Malmfried of Kiev, he
married at the age of ca. 17 year ols ca. 1152 to the ca. 28 year old, Adelheid von Saksen
Meissen, born ca. 1124, died ca. 1171 at the age of ca. 47 year old, daughter of Konrad of
Saxony Wettin alias the Great, Margrave of Meissen, Earl of Saxony, and Luitgard of
Swaben.
Sven, King van Denmark
Sven, King van Denmark , born ca. 1135, died on 28-10-1157 at the age of ca. 22 years
old in Grahede, buried in Vidborg., son of Erik of Denmark and Malmfried of Kiev.
He married at the age of ca. 17 year ols ca. 1152 to the ca. 28 year old
Adelheid von Saksen Meissen, born ca. 1124, died ca. 1171 at the age of ca. 47 year old,
daughter of Konrad alias the Great of Saxony Wettin , Margrave of Meissen, Earl of
Saxony, and Luitgard of Swaben.
1. f
Lucardis, born ca. 1155, died ca. 1190 at the age of ca. 35 years old, she married at the
age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1180 to the ca. 55 year old, Berthold II or V von Diessen, Earl
of Andechs, Plassenburg and Diessen, born ca. 1125, died on 14-12-1188 at the age of ca.
63 year old in Diessen, buried in Diessen, widower of Hedwig von Wittelsbach, son of
Berthold IV von Diessen, Earl of Andechs, and Sophie von Weimar Istrie.
Knut II or Canute King of Denmark (the Saint),
Knut II or Canute alias the Saint, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, died on
10-07-1086 at the age of ca. 26 years old in Odense, buried in Odense, son of Sven II
Estrithson of Denmark and Thora , daughter of Thorberg Arensson of Giske and
Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve Olavsson, King
of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter
of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod, daughter of Harald
Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter
Adela of Flanders, born ca. 1065, died on 01-04-1115, daughter of Robert I alias the
Frisian, Count of Flanders, and Geertruid , widow or Floris I Count of Holland,(daughter
of Bernhard II of Saxony Billung and Elica, daughter of Heirich or Henry Viscount off
156
Schweinfurt, and Gerbera of Wetterau)( Adela married again at te age of ca. 25 years old
ca.1089, to the 29 year old, Roger I of Apulie Sicilie, Duke of Apulie and Calabria, born
ca. 1062, died on 22-02-1111 at the age of ca. 49 year old, son of Robert I Guiscard of
Apulie Sicilie, Earl, later Duke of Apulie, and Sigigaita of Salerno.(Grandson of Tancred
de Hautville and Fredesina, daughter of Richard I, Duke of Normandy and Gunnera or
Gunner de Crepon.)
Childen from this marriage:
1. f
2. f
3. m
Ingegerd, born ca. 1080, she at the age of ca. 20 years old, married to Fouloues of Folke
de Beaumont, Viscount de Montevrault. 4 sons Arnulf, Arnold alias Ulf, Bengt alias
Snivel, Knut and Holger alias the Elder
Cecilia, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1130 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she married at the age
of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1100 to the 20 year old, Earl Erik Falster, born ca. 1080, died ca.
1145, a son Karl, Earl of Halland, and a daughter Inger.
Charles alias the Good, Earl of Flanders, born ca. 1084, died on 02-03-1127 at the age of
ca. 43 year old in Brugge. After his death (1127) Flanders was inherried by William Clito
of Normandy, a Grand-son of Mathilda of Flanders, how is married to William, Duke of
Normandy, King of England, alias the Conquerer, He is killed at Aalst 27-07-1128. He
death with out children. Flanders in inherried by Dirk of Upper Lorrian (of the Elzas), a
son of Gertruide of Flanders by her second marriage with Dirk II of Upper Lorrian, he
married at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1115 to the ca. 12 year old, Margarete of
Clermont Beauvais, born ca. 1103, died ca. 1160, daughter of Reinauld de Clermont
Beauvais, Earl of Clermont and Beauvais, and Adelheid de Vermandois, Heiress of
Vermandois and Valois, daughter of Heribert IV, Earl of Vermandois, and Adle de
Valois.
Niels Svensson, King of Denmark
Niels Svensson, King of Denmark, born ca. 1060, died on 25-06-1134 at the age of ca. 74
years old in Sleeswijk, son of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark and Thora, daughter of
Thorberg Arensson of Giske and Rangnhild, (daughter of Erling Skjarkgsson and Astrid,
daughter of Tygve Olafsson, King of Norway and Astrid, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe
and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm King of Denmark,)
He married 1st at the age of ca. 45 years old, ca. 1105 to the ca. 25 year old
Margaretha Ingesdotter alias Frithpoll, born ca. 1080, died on 04-11-1130 at the age of
ca. 50 years old , buried in Roskilde, she was the widow of Magnus III Olafsson of alias
Barfotr, King of Norway, born ca. 1073, died on 24-08-1103 in Down Patrick daughter of
Inge Stenkilsson , King of Sweden, and Helena Blot Sven?
He his concubline was
Ulfhilde Hakonsdaughter Tjottaatten, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1143, daughter Haakon
Finnsson Tjottaatten. (she was married before to, Inge II Halstenson Halstensson , King
of Sweden, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1120 at the age of ca. 50 years old, son of Halsten
Stenkilsson, King of Sweden, and for the 3rd time, to Swerker or Sweartgar I alias, the
elder, born ca. 1110, murdered at the age of ca. 46 years old on 25-12-1156.)
Child by Margaretha Ingesdotter:
1. m
Magnus, alias the Stark or Strong, King of Denmark, born ca. 1110, died on 04-06-1134
in Votevik, buried in Vreta, he married ca. 1129 to Richiza of Poland, born on
12-04-1116, died ca. 1155, daughter of Boleslaw III of Poland, King of Poland, and
157
Salome von Berg Schelklingen. ( she married 2nd at the age of ca. 18 year old ca. 1135 to
the ca. 33 year old, Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, born ca. 1102, died ca.
1167 at the age of ca. 65 year old, son of Gleb of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk, and
Anastasia of Wladimir, and married at the age of ca. 22 year old, 3rd ca. 1139 to the ca.
29 year old, Swerker or Sweartgar I alias, the elder, King of Sweden, born ca. 1110,
murdered on 25-12-1156 at the age of ca. 36 year old.
Magnus, alias the Stark, King of Denmark
Magnus, alias the Stark, King of Denmark, born ca. 1110, died on 04-06-1134 at the age
of ca. 24 years old in Votevik, buried in Vreta, son of Niels Svensson of Denmark and
Margaretha Ingesdotter of Sweden alias Frithpoll.
He married at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 1129 to the ca. 12 year old.
Richiza of Poland, born on 12-04-1116, died ca. 1155 at the age of ca. 38 year old,
daughter of Boleslaw III of Poland, King of Poland, and Salome, daughter of Heirich von
Berg Schelklingen and Adelheid von Monchental. Richiza, married 2nd at the age of ca.
18 year old ca. 1135 to the ca. 33 year old, Wolodar of Polotzk Minsk, Prince of Minsk,
born ca. 1102, died ca. 1167 at the age of ca. 65 year old, son of Gleb of Polotzk Minsk,
Prince of Minsk, and Anastasia of Wladimir, and married at the age of ca. 22 year old, 3rd
ca. 1139 to the ca. 29 year old, Swerker or Sweartgar I alias, the elder, King of Sweden,
born ca. 1110, murdered on 25-12-1156 at the age of ca. 36 year old.
1. m
Knut, or Canute V, King of Denmark, born ca. 1130, died on 09-08-1157 in Roskilde,
buried in Roskilde, he married 1st ca. 1156 to Ingegerd of Sweden, born ca. 1130, died ca.
1172, daughter of Swerker I of Sweden, King of Sweden and Ulfhilde Hakonsdaughter
Tjottaatten. He married 2nd Helena, his sister in law. The daughter of Knut and Ingergerd
was Hildegard van Denmark, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1218, she married ca. 1180 to
Jaromar of Rugen, born ca. 1160, died ca. 1218. Price of Rugen.(Canute married the
daughter of the 3rd husband of his mother and the daughter of his grandfathers
concubine)
Svend of Denmark
Svend of Denmark, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1104 at the age of ca. 34 year old in Viborg,
son of Sven II Estrithson of Denmark and Thora, daughter of Thorberg Arensson of
Giske and Rangnhild, daughter of Erling Skjalgsson and Astrid, daughter of Trygve
Olavsson, King of Vigen and Astric Bjordaskalle, daughter of Erik alias Bloodaxe and
Gunhild, daughter of Gorm alias Gamle, King of Denmark and Thyra, alias Danebod,
daughter of Harald Klack, King of Jutland and Sigrid Helgisdaughter
He married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1080, to the ca. 10 year old
Florine, born ca. 1080, died ca. 1097 at the age of ca. 17 years old, daughter of Odo I
Borrel of Burgundy, Duke of Burgundy, and Sibylle, daughter of William I alias le
Grand, The Great, Earl of Burgundy, and Etiennette de Longwy?
Name of mother of Henty is unknown
Child:
1. m
Henrik or Henry alias the Limp, King of Denmark, born ca. 1100, died on 04-06-1134 at
the age of ca. 34 year old, he married at the age of ca. 30 years old, ca. 1130 to the ca. 30
158
year old, Ingrid, born ca. 1100, died ca. 1140 at the age of ca. 40 year old, daughter of
Ragnvald Ingesson of Sweden, (widow of Harald IV (Gillichrist), King of Norway, born
ca. 1100, died on 14-12-1136 at the age of ca. 40 years old, son of Magnus III Olafsson
alias Barfotr, King of Norway, and Thora, daughter of Saxe of Vik) Hendrik and Ingrids
son was, Magnus, King of East Godland, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1161at the age of ca. 31
year old in Orebro, he married at the age of ca. 25 year old, ca. 1155 to the ca. 25 year
old, Brigida of Norway, born ca. 1130, buried in Riseberga Kloster, daughter of Harald
IV (Gillichrist) of Norway, King of Norway, the first husband of his mother,
Olaf Eriksson of Sweden
Olaf Eriksson of Sweden, son of Bjorn Erikson of Sweden
Child:
1. m
Erik alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0995 at
the age of ca. 35 year old, he married at the age of ca. 20 year old ca. 0980 to the ca. 13
year old, Swytoslawa Gunhild, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age of ca. 47
year old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of Poland and Dubraka, daughter of
Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith of Schweinfurt.)
Erik alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of Sweden
Erik, alias the Triumphend or Victorious, King of Sweden, born ca. 0960, died ca. 0995
at the age of ca. 35 year old, son of Olaf Eriksson of Sweden, name of mother unkown.
Swytoslawa Gunhild of Poland, born ca. 0967, died on 02-11-1014 at the age of ca. 47
year old, daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of Poland and Dubraka, daughter of
Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith of Schweinfurt.)( she married at
the age of ca. 31 year old and was divorced in 1000, from Sven I alias (Forkbeard), King
of Denmark, accended 01-11-0986, born 0965 in Denmark, died on 02-02-1014 at the age
of ca. 49 year old, in Gainsborough, Lincoln, buried in Roskilde, Cathedral. King of
England 1013-1014, King of Denmark, 0986 and 100-1014, son of Harald II Gormsen
alias Bluetooth, King of Denmark, 0940, King of Norway 0970, and Gunhilde or Gyrid
of Wenden.)
Children from Erik and Swytoslawa Gunhild:
1. m
2. f
Olaf III or Olov Eirikson alias Skotkonung, King of Sweden, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1022
at the age of ca. 42 year old, he married 1st Edla of Vinland, he married 2nd Estred of the
Obotres.(Halfbrother of Cnut or Canute I or II Svensson, alias the Great, King of
Denmark, son of Sven I alias Forkbeard, King of Denmark and England, and Swytoslawa
Gunhild alias the Haughty.
Holmfrid Ericsdaighter, she married to Sven Haakonsson of Lade, died 1016, son of
Hakon Sigurdson Sigurdsson of Lade alias the Mighty Earl of Norway, and Thora
Skagadaughter.
159
Olaf III or Olov Eirikson alias Skotkonung, King of Sweden

Olaf III or Olov Eirikson, alias Skotkonung King of Sweden, born ca. 0980, died ca. 1022
at the age of ca. 42 year old, son of Erik of Sweden alias the Triumphend or Victorious
and Swytoslawa Gunhild, daughter of Mieczyslaw I or Burislaf, Duke of Poland and
Dubraka, daughter of Bretislaw I, Duke of Bohemia and Moravia and Judith of
Schweinfurt.)
He married 1st
Edla of Vinland.
He married 2nd
Estred or Asrid of the Obotres.
1. m
2. f
3. f
Emund Slemme Olovsson, alias the Old, King of Sweden, born ca. 1000, died ca. 1060 at
the age of ca. 60 year old, name of his first wife unknown, he married 2nd Astrid
Njalsdaughter.
A daughter by his first wife, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 50 year old she
married Stenkil Ragnvaldsson , King of Sweden, born ca. 1020, died ca. 1066 at the age
of ca. 46 year old, son of Rognvald Wolfsson Of West Gotland and Astrid Njalsdaughter.
Astrid, she married Olaf Haraldsson alias the Saint, King of Norway, born ca. 0995,
died on 31-08-1030 at the age of ca. 35 year old, son of Harald Granske alias the
Greenlander, Viceroy of Westfold, and Aasa Gudbransdaughter of Uppland.
Holmfrid.

4. f
5. m
Ingegerd Anna, born ca. 1000, died on 10-02-1050 at the age of ca. 50 years old,
she married at the age of ca. 19 year old ca. 1019 to the ca. 41 year old Jaroslaw
Wladimirsson of Kiev, Grand Duke of Kiew, born ca. 0978, died on 20-02-1054, at
the age of ca. 76 year old, son of Wladimir Swjatoslawsson , alias the Great,
Grand-Duke of Kiev, and Rogneda of Polotzk. Parents of 9 children.
Anund Jacob, died 1052, she married Gunhild Svensdaughter of Lade, daughter of
Sven Haakonsson of Lade and Holmfrid Ericsdaighter of Sweden.
Male descendants of the Plantagenet

Godfried alias Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais and Chateau Landon
Godfried alias Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais and Chateau Landon, born ca. 0970, died ca.
1020 at the age of ca. 50 years old.
He married at the age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 0990 to the ca. 20 years old
Beatrice de Macon, born ca. 0970, died ca. 1020, daughter of Alberic de Macon, Earl of
Macon and Burgundy, and Ermentrudis, daughter of Reinaukld or Ragnvald de Roucy
and Alberade, (daughter of Giselbert of the Darnau, Duke of Lorraine and Gerberga of
Saxony Ludolf)
1. m
Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais, born ca. 1004, died on 01-04-1046 at the
160
age of ca. 42 years old, he married at the age of ca. 31 year old, ca. 1035 to the ca. 24
year old, Irmgard Blanca, Heiress of Anjou, born ca. 1011, murdered, on 21-03-1076 in
Fleury sur Ouche, daughter of Fulco III Nerra of Anjou, Earl of Anjou, and Hildegard of
Jerusalem? (she married 2nd at the age of ca. 37 years old ca. 1048to the ca. 37 year old,
Robert alias the Old, Duke of Burgundy, born ca. 1011, died on 27-03-1076 at the age
of ca. 65 years old in Fleury sur Ouche, buried in Semur, son of Robert II alias le Pieux,
King of France, etc., and Constance de Provence, Robert was the widower of Helena de
Semur)
Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais
Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol, Earl of Gatinais, ca. 1004, died on 01-04-1046 at the age of
ca. 42 years old,, son of Godfried de Gatinais alias Ferreol and Beatrice daughter of
Alberic de Macon, Earl of Macon and Burgundy, and Ermentrudis, daughter of Reinaukld
or Ragnvald de Roucy and Alberade, (daughter of Giselbert of the Darnau, Duke of
Lorraine and Gerberga of Saxony Ludolf)
Irmgard Blanca of Anjou, Heiress of Anjou, born ca. 1011, murdered on 21-03-1076 in
Fleury sur Ouche, daughter of Fulco III Nerra of Anjou, Earl of Anjou, and Hildegard of
Jerusalem? (she married 2nd at the age of ca. 37 years old ca. 1048to the ca. 37 year old,
Robert, alias the Old, Duke of Burgundy, born ca. 1011, died on 27-03-1076 at the age
of ca. 65 years old in Fleury sur Ouche, buried in Semur, son of Robert II alias le Pieux,
King of France, etc., and Constance de Provence, Robert was the widower of Helena de
Semur)
1. f
2. m
3. m
Hildegard de Gatinais Anjou, born ca. 1036, died ca. 1065 at the age of ca. 29 year old,
she married at the age of ca. 24 year old , ca. 1060 to the ca. 28 year old, Joscelin, Lord
of Courtenay, born ca. 1032, died ca. 1080 at the age of ca. 48 year old.
Geoffrey or Godfried III alias Le Barbu, Earl of Anjou, born ca. 1040, died ca. 1096 at
the age of ca. 56 year old.
Fulco IV alias le Rechin, Count of Anjou, born ca. 1043, died on 14-04-1109 at the age of
ca. 66 year old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 22 year old, ca. 1065 to the ca. 22 year
old, Hildegarde de Beaugency, born ca. 1043, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 27 year old,
he married 2nd at the age of ca. 47 year old, ca. 1090, to the the 30 year old , and
divorced in ca. 1092, from Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury, born ca. 1060, died on
14-02-1117 at the age of ca. 57 year old in Fontrevault, daughter of Simon 1 de Montfort
L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort L'Amaury, and Agnes, (daughter of Richard, Earl de Evreux
and Adelaida, daughter of Raymond Borrel, Earl of Barcelona and Ermesinde de
Comminges.) she married 2nd at the age of ca. 32 years old, on 15-05-1092, to the 38 year
old, and divorced ca. 1104, from Philips I, King of France, born on 23-05-1053, died on
29-07-1108 in Meulan at the age of 55, buried in Abbaye St Benoit sur Loire, son of
Henry I of France, King of France, and Anna, daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson, Grand
Duke of Kiev and Ingergerd or Anna, daughter of Olaf III or Olove Eriksson alias
Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estred or Astrid of the Obotres).
Fulco IV alias le Rechin, Count of Anjou
Fulco IV, alias le Rechin, Count of Anjou, , born ca. 1043, died on 14-04-1109 at the age
of ca. 66 year old, son of Geoffrey or Godfried Ferreol of Gatinais and Irmgard Blanca,
161
Heiress of Anjou.
He married 1st at the age of ca. 22 year old, ca. 1065 to the ca. 22 year old,
Hildegarde de Beaugency, born ca. 1043, died ca. 1070 at the age of ca. 27 year old
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 47 year old, ca. 1090, to the the 30 year old , and
divorced in ca. 1092, from
Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury, born ca. 1060, died on 14-02-1117 at the age of ca. 57 year old
in Fontrevault, daughter of Simon 1 de Montfort L'Amaury, Lord of Montfort L'Amaury, and
Agnes, (daughter of Richard, Earl de Evreux and Adelaida, daughter of Raymond Borrel, Earl of
Barcelona and Ermesinde de Comminges.) she married 2nd at
the age of ca. 32 years old, on 15-05-1092, to the 38 year old, and divorced ca. 1104,
from Philips I, King of France, born on 23-05-1053, died on 29-07-1108 in Meulan at the age of
55, buried in Abbaye St Benoit sur Loire, son of Henry I of France, King of France, and Anna,
daughter of Jaroslaw Wladimirsson, Grand Duke of Kiev and Ingergerd or Anna, daughter of
Olaf III or Olove Eriksson alias Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estred or Astrid of the
Obotres).
1. f
2. f
Irmgard, born ca. 1070, died ca. 1120 at the age of ca. 50 years old, she married 1st at the
age of ca. 19 year old, ca. 1089 to the ca. 17 year old, William VII or IX alias le Jeune, or
le Troubadour, Earl of Poitiers, Duke of Acquitane, born on 22-10-1071, died on
10-02-1126 in Chize at the age of 54, buried in Moustier Neuf, son of William VI or VIII,
Guido or Godfried, Earl of Poitiers, Duke of Aquitanie and Gascogne, and Hildegardis
Alderade, daughter of Robertalias the old, duke of Burgundy and Irmgard Blance,
daughter daughter of Fulco III Nerra of Anjou, Earl of Anjou, and Hildegard of
Jerusalem? , she married 2nd at the age of ca. 25 years old, ca. 1095 to the ca. 35 year old,
Alain IV of Cornwall alias le Fergent of Rufus, Duke of Brittany, born ca. 1060, died on
13-09-1119, son of Odo or Eudo Brittany, Earl of Penthievre, Brittany, and Hedwig,
daughter of Alain III, Duke of Brittany and Bertha de Blois, (widower of Constance, born
ca. 1061, died 13-08-1094, daughter of William I alias the Conquereor), Duke of
Normandy, Willielmus Rex Anglorum, and Mathilde, daughter of Baldwin or Boudewijn
V alias Insulanus, Count of Flanders, and Adelaide or Aelis of France.)
Isabella.she married to William of England, born on 05-08-1103, Lost at Sea 25-11-1120
at the age of 17, son of Henry I of England (Beauclerc), King of England and Duke of
Normandy, and Eadgith or Edith, Mathilde or Maud alias Good Queen Maud, daughter
of Malcolm III, kIng of Scotland, and Mathilda alias the Saint, daughter of Edward alias
Atherling, and Agatha, (daughter of Heinrich II or Henry, Duke of Bavaria, King of
Saxony, and King of the Romans, and Kunegonda or Cunigunda of Luxemburg)
Child from the second marriage:

3. m
Fulco V or Fulk, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1092, died on
10-11-1143 at the age of ca. 51 years old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 16 years old, ca.
1108 to the ca. 18 year old, Eremburga of Maine, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1126 at the age
of ca. 36 year old, daughter of Helias alias de la Fleche, Lord of Maine, and Mathilde de
Loire, he married 2nd at the age of ca. 37 year old, on 02-06-1129 , to the ca. 29 year old,
Melisende de Rethel, born ca. 1100, died on 11-09-1161 at the age of ca. 61 year old,
daughter of Boudewijn de Rethel and Marcia de Melitene Armenie
162
Fulco V or Fulk, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem

Fulco V or Fulk, Earl of Anjou and King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1092, died on
10-11-1143 at the age of ca. 51 years old,, son of Fulco IV of Anjou alias le Rechin,and
Bertrade de Montfort L'Amaury.
He married 1st at the age of ca. 16 years old, ca. 1108 to the ca. 18 year old
Eremburga of Maine, born ca. 1090, died ca. 1126 at the age of ca. 36 year old, daughter
of Helias alias de la Fleche, Lord of Maine, and Mathilde de Loire.
He married 2nd at the age of ca. 37 year old, on 02-06-1129 , to the ca. 29 year old
Melisende de Rethel, born ca. 1100, died on 11-09-1161 at the age of ca. 61 year old,
daughter of Boudewijn de Rethel and Marcia de Melitene Armenie.
1. m
2. m
3. f
Elias of Anjou, Earl of Maine, born ca. 1110, died on 15-01-1151 at the age of ca. 41 year
old, he married at the age of ca. 15 year old, ca. 1125 to the ca. 20 year old, Philippa de
Chateaudun, born ca. 1105, died ca. 1150, daughter of Rotrou de Chateaudun, Earl of
Perche, and Mathilde,illegitimate daughter of Henry I, King of England, and Sybil,
daughter of Robert Fitz-Corbet and Nesta, daughter of Rhys ap Tudor, (daughter of Elias
and Philippa was Beatrix , born ca. 1130, died ca. 1190 at the age of ca. 60 years old, she
married at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1150 to the ca. 20 year old, John de
Montgomery, Earl of Alencon and Ponthieu, born ca. 1129, died on 24-02-1191 at the
age of ca. 62 years old, son of William I Talvas de Montgomery, Earl of Alencon, and
Adelheid or Helie, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy and Sybille, daughter of
William I, Duke of Burgundy and Etiennette de Longwy)
Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of Anjou, born on 24-08-1113 in Anjou, Normandy,
died on 07-09-1151 in Chateau du Loir at the age of 38, buried in Le Mans, he married at
the age of 13 on 03-04-1127 in Le Mans, Catherdral to the 25 years old, Matilda or Maud
of England, , Matildis Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum Dominia, born on
07-02-1102 in Winchester. Christened by the name of Adelide, died on 10-09-1167 in
Notre Dame des Pres, Roue at the age of 65, buried in Bec Abbey, Normandy later
removed to Rouen Catheral, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and
Duke of Normandy, and of Eadgith or Edith, Mathilde or Maud alias Good Queen Maud,
(widow of Henry V, King of the Romans, son of Conrad Henry IV of Frankenland,
Emperor, and King of the Romans and Bethha of Savoye). daughter of Henry I, King of
England, and Mathilda, Maud, Eadgith or Edith, daughter of Malcolm III, King of
Scotland and Margaretha, daughter of Edward alias the Atherling) a concubine named
Adelaide of Angers, Geoffrey had also concubines.
Sibylle, born ca. 1116, died ca. 1165 at the age of ca. 490 year old, she married 1st at the
age of ca. 7 years old, ca. 1123, divorced 1124 in annulled from the 22 year old, William
Cito, Count of Flanders, born 1101, died on 27-07-1128 at the age of ca. 27 year old in
Aalst, son of Robert II alias Courthose, Duke of Normandy, and Sybilla de Conversana,
she married 2nd at the age of ca. 18 year old, ca. 1134 to the ca. 34 year old, Dirk or
Theodore of Lorraine alias of the Elzas, Count of Flanders, born ca. 1100, died on
17-01-1168 at the age of ca. 68 year old, son of Dirk II or Thierry, tit. Duke of Lorraine,
and Geertruide, Countess of Flanders, daughter of Robert I Count of Flanders and
Geertruid of Saxony Billung. See ES NF Volume II Table 7.

4. m
Boudewijn or Balwin III, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1131, poisend on the 10-02-1162
163
5. m
at the age of ca. 31 year old, in Beiroet, he married at the age of ca. 27 year old, ca. 1158
to the ca. 14 year old, Theodora of Byzantium, born ca. 1144, died ca. 1180, daughter of
Johannes Isaak of Byzantium
Amalrik I, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1136, died on 11-07-1174 at the age of ca. 38 year
old, he married 1st at the age of ca. 22 year old ca. 1158, divorced ca. 1162 from Agnes
de Courtenay, born ca. 1136, died on 01-02-1185 at the age of ca. 49 year old, daughter
of Joscelin de Courtenay, Earl of Odessa, and Beatrice (Agnes was the divorce wife of ,
she married him at the age of ca. 21 year old divorced ca.1158 the 27 year old, Hugo,
Lord of Rama, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1169 at the age of ca. 39 year old, son of Balian
alias Barisanus, Lord of Ibeline, and Helvise de Rama) Amalrik, married 2nd at the age of
ca. 31 year old, on 29-08-1167, to the ca. 13 year old, Maria Kommena of Byzantium,
born ca. 1154, died ca. 1217, daughter of Johannes Isaak of Byzantium. ( after the death
opf Amalrik, Maria, married at the age of ca. 23 years old, ca. 1177 to the the ca. 47 year
old, Balian of Ibelin, Lord of Nabloes, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1193 at the age of ca. 63
year old, son of Balian alias Barisanus, Lord of Ibeline, and Helvise de Rama.)
Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of Anjou
Geoffrey V alias Plantagenet, Count of Anjou, born on 24-08-1113 in Anjou, Normandy,

died on 07-09-1151 in Chateau du Loir at the age of 38, buried in Le Mans, son of Fulco
V or Fulk of Anjou and Eremburga of Maine.
He married at the age of 13 on 03-04-1127 in Le Mans, Catherdral to the 25 years old,
Matilda or Maud of England, Matildis Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum
Dominia, born on 07-02-1102 in Winchester. Christened by the name of Adelide, died on
10-09-1167 in Notre Dame des Pres, Roue at the age of 65, buried in Bec Abbey,
Normandy later removed to Rouen Catheral, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of
England and Duke of Normandy, and of Eadgith or Edith, Mathilde or Maud alias Good
Queen Maud, (widow of Henry V, King of the Romans, son of Conrad Henry IV of
Frankenland, Emperor, and King of the Romans and Bethha of Savoye). daughter of
Henry I, King of England, and Mathilda, Maud, Eadgith or Edith, daughter of Malcolm
III, King of Scotland and Margaretha, daughter of Edward alias the AtherlingA
concubine named Adelaide of Angers,
A other concubine.
Child by Matilda:
1. m
Henry II FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England, born on 25-03-1133 in Le

Mans, died on 06-07-1189 in Chinon Castle Anjou at the age of 56, buried in Fontevraut,
Anjou. Rex Angiae, Dux Normanniae et Aquitaniae et Comes Andegaviae, he married at
the age of 19 on 18-05-1152 in Bordeaux Cathedral, Gasconey to the ca. 30 year old,
Eleonore of Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine, born ca. 1122 in Nieul sur
l'Autrec (Vendee), died on 31-03-1204 at the age of ca. 82 years old in Poitiers, buried in
Fontevrault, daughter of William VIII or X, Duke of Aquitaine, and Eleonore, (daughter
of Amalric, Viscount de Chatellerault and Dangereuse, daughter of Bartholomeus,
Seigneur de LIsle de Bouchard and Gerbera),The first husband of Eleonore, was Louis
VII alias the young Fleury, King of France, born ca. 1120, died on 18-09-1180 at the age
of ca. 60 years old, in Paris, buried in Fontainebleau, son of Lodewijk VI alias Le Gros,
the Fat, King of France, and Adelheid (Alix) of Savoye.she had married at the age of ca.
15 years old to the 17 year old, Louis, on 25-07-1137 in Bordeaux, divorced after 14
years on 21-03-1152 in Beaugency) a concubine Rosamunde of Clifford, born ca. 1142,
died ca. 1200, daughter of Walter of Clifford, Lord of Clifford, and Margaretha, daughter
164
2. m
3. m
of Ralph II de Thoeny.Earl of Sonches and Adelheid, Judith, Alice or Adelisa, (daughter

of Waltheof or Walter, Earl of Northumberland, Huntingdon and Northampton, and
Judith, daughter of Lambert, Earl of Lens and Aumale, and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter
of Robert I alias the Devil and Harlette or Arletta de Falaise), a round 1177, Isabella or
Ida, born ca. 1163, the daughter of Hamilin de Anjou and Isabella de Warenne, became
Henrys wife or concubine, at a tender age of 13?, her late husband where Roger or Ralph
Bigod, Robert de Lacy and Gilbert de LAigle.
Geoffrey of Nantes, Count of Nantes, died July 1157.
William of Poictou, Count of Poictou, died on 30-01-1163.
Child by Adelaide:
4. m
Hamelin alias Plantagenet, Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey, born ca. 1129, died
on 07-05-1202 at the age of ca. 73 years old, buried in Chater House, Lewes, Sussex, he
married at the age of ca. 35 years old, April 1164 to the ca. 28 year ols, Isabella of
Warenne, born ca. 1136, died on 12-07-1203, buried in Charter House, Lewes Priory,
Sussex, daughter of William III of Warenne, Earl of Surrey, and Adela, daughter of
William I Talvas de Montgomery, Count of Alenon, and Count of Ponthieu, and
Adelheid, Helie or Ela, (daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Durgundy and Sybille,
daughter of William I, alias le Grand, Duke of Burgundy and Etiennette de Longwy)
Child by the other concubine:

5. f
6. f
7. m
8. m
Isabeau de Laval, born ca. 1210, died ca. 1244 at the age of ca. 34 years old, she married
ca. 1230 to Bouchard van Montmorency, born ca. 1205, died on 01-02-1243, son of
Matheus, Earl of Montmorency, and Gertrude, (daughter of Rudolf de Nesle, Earl of
Soissons and Adelheid,daughter of Robert, Earl of Dreux and Hewig, daughter of
Amalrik de Montford lAmaury, Lord of Montford and Earl of Evereux and Agnes
daughter of Anselm Anceau, Lord of Garlande).
Emma de Laval, she married ca. 1174 to the ca. 39 year old, Dafydd ap Owain ap
Gruffudd of Gwynedd, born ca. 1135, died May 1203 at the age of ca. 68 year old, in
Hales Shropshire, in exile, after a five year peroid of Civil war amongs the sons of
Owain. Dispossessed in 1195, son of Owain ap Gruffudd ap Cynan of Gwynedd , Prince
of North Wales, and Christian ap Grown ap Owain.
Guy de Laval, he married to Emma of England, daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc,
King of England and Duke of Normandy, and a unknown concubine
Ivo de Tallebois, Lord of Kendal, he married 1st to Lucy of Lincoln (of Maulet), daughter
of Aelgar of Mercia, Earl of East Anglia, 1051-57, Earl of Mercia, 1057, and Aelfgifu ,
daughter of Siferth, Thane of the Seven Boroughs, and Eeldgyth or Edith, daughter of
Lady Aelthryth of Mercia, he married 2nd to daughter Bardulf, daughter of William
Bardulf, he married 3rd to the Judith of Boulogne Lens, born ca. 1054, died ca. 1086,
niece of William the Conquerer, daughter of Lambert of Boulogne, Earl of Lens and
Aumale, and Adelaide or Adeliza, (daughter of Robert I alias the Devil, Count of
Normandy and Harlette or Arlette de Falaise)
Henry II FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England
Henry II FitzEmpress alias Curtmantle, King of England, born on 25-03-1133 in Le

Mans, died on 06-07-1189 in Chinon Castle Anjou at the age of 56, buried in Fontevraut,
Anjou. Rex Angiae, Dux Normanniae et Aquitaniae et Comes Andegaviae, son of
Geoffrey V of Anjou alias Plantagenet and Matilda or Maud of England, Matildis
165
Imperatix Henrici Regis fillia et Anglorum Dominia.

He married at the age of 19 on 18-05-1152 in Bordeaux Cathedral, Gasconey to the ca.
30 year old
Eleonore of Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine, born ca. 1122 in Nieul sur
l'Autrec (Vendee), died on 31-03-1204 at the age of ca. 82 years old in Poitiers, buried in
Fontevrault, daughter of William VIII or X, Duke of Aquitaine, and Eleonore, (daughter
of Amalric, Viscount de Chatellerault and Dangereuse, daughter of Bartholomeus,
Seigneur de LIsle de Bouchard and Gerbera),The first husband of Eleonore, was Louis
VII alias the young Fleury, King of France, born ca. 1120, died on 18-09-1180 at the age
of ca. 60 years old, in Paris, buried in Fontainebleau, son of Lodewijk VI alias Le Gros,
the Fat, King of France, and Adelheid (Alix) of Savoye.she had married at the age of ca.
15 years old to the 17 year old, Louis, on 25-07-1137 in Bordeaux, divorced after 14
years on 21-03-1152 in Beaugency)
a concubine
Rosamunde of Clifford, born ca. 1142, died ca. 1200, daughter of Walter of Clifford,
Lord of Clifford, and Margaretha, daughter of Ralph II de Thoeny.Earl of Sonches and
Adelheid, Judith, Alice or Adelisa, (daughter of Waltheof or Walter, Earl of
Northumberland, Huntingdon and Northampton, and Judith, daughter of Lambert, Earl of
Lens and Aumale, and Adelaide or Adeliza, daughter of Robert I alias the Devil and
Harlette or Arletta de Falaise)
Children by Eleonore:
1. m
2. m
3. f
4. m
William, Count of Poitiers, born 00-08-1153, died 1156 at the age of ca. 2 years old.
Henry, (Rex Filius), King of England, born on 28-02-1155 in Bermondsey Palace Surrey,
died of a fever on 11-06-1183 in Martel Castle, Turenne at the age of 28, buried in
Rouen. Duke of Normandy crowned by command of his father, , 15.7.1170, he married at
the age of 17 on 21-08-1172 , to the ca. 14 year old, Margaretha, Countess of Vexin, born
ca. 1158, died ca. 1197at the age of ca. 39 year old in Acre, Holy Land, daughter of Louis
VII alias the young Fleury (Oius Florus)), King of France, and Constance , daughter of
Alfons VIII, King of Castile and Leon, and Berengaria, (daughter of Raymond Berengar
III, Earl of Barcelona and Dulcia de Gevaudan), a sonWilliam, born 1177, died 1177,
three days old.
Mathilde or Maud, born ca. 1156 in Londen, died on 28-06-1189 at the age of ca. 33
years old in Brunswick, she married at the age of ca. 12 years old on 01-02-1168 in
Minden, to the ca. 39 year old, Heinrich or Henry of the Welfen alias the Lion, Duke of
Bavaria, Saxony and Brunswick, born ca. 1129 in Ravensburg, died on 06-08-1195 at the
age of ca. 66 years old, in Brunswick, buried in Brunswick, son of Heinrich of the Welfen
alias the Proud, Duke of Saxony and Bavaria, and Gertrud, (daughter of Lotharius, Duke
of von Supplinburg, Duke of Saxony, King of the Romans and Emperor and Richenza,
daughter of Heinrich alias the Fat, Earl of Meissen, Earl of Friesia, and Getrud von
Brunswick Billung)
Richard I alias the Lionhart, King of England, King of Cyprus and Jerusalem, born on
08-09-1157 in Beaumont Palace Oxfort, Slain by a arrow from the Castle Chalus, in
Limosin, which he had invested on 06-04-1199 at the age of 41, buried in Fontevraut,
Anjou, son of Henry II FitzEmpress of England alias Curtmantle and Eleonore of
Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine.
He married at the age of 33 on 12-05-1191 in Limasol, Cypres to the ca. 26 year old,
Berengaria of Navarra, born ca. 1165, died ca. 1230 at the age of ca. 65 years old,
daughter of Sancho VI alias el Sabio, the Wise, King of Navarre, and Sancha, daughter of
Alfons VIII, King of Castile and Leon, and Berengaria, (daughter of Raymond Berengar
166
5. m
6. f
7. f
8. m
III, Earl of Barcelona and Dulcia de Gevaudan, had a son by a concubine, Philip, died aft.
1211, Philip, married Helie of Cognac.
Geoffrey, Duke of Brittany, born on 12-09-1158, died Paris at a tournament at the
age of 27 on 19-08-1186, he married at the age of ca. 21 years old, ca. 1180 to the
ca. 20 year old, Constance of Richmond, Heiress of Brittany, born ca. 1160, died
on 04-09-1201, daughter of Conan IV alias le Petit, Duke of Brittany, Earl of
Richmond, and Margaret, Countess of Hereford, daughter of Henry, Earl of
Huntingdon and Adeline, daughter of Wiliam II, Earl of Warenne and Surrey, and
Elizabeth de Vermandois. daughter Eleanor, Countess of Richmond, born ca. 1184,
died 1241, died umarried and son Arthur , Duke of Brittany, born on
29-04-1186,
postumous, killed on 03-04-1203 at the age of 16.(Constace, married 2nd at the age of
ca. 39 year old, ca. 1199 to the ca. 34 year old, Guido of Thouars, Earl of
Broweric, Courouaille, Duke of Brittany, born ca. 1165, died ca.1213 at the age of ca. 48
year old, She married 3rd to Randulph of Kevilioc alias de Blundeville, Earl of Chester,
died on 28-10-1232, buried on 03-11-1232 in Chester, son of Hugh of Kevilioc, Earl of
Chester and Avranches, and Bertrade de Montfort l'Amaury or d'Evreux.
Eleonore, born on 13-10-1162, died on 21-10-1214 in Las Huelgas at the age of 52, she
married at the age of 14 on 01-09-1177 in Burgos to the 21 years old Alfons VIII alias
the Noble, King of Castile, born on 11-11-1155 in Soria, died on 22-10-1214 in Gutierres
at the age of 58, son of Sancho III alias el Deseado, King of Castile, and Blanca,
(daughter of Garcias VI alias el Restauador, King of Navarra, and Margaretha, daughter
of Gilbert, Lord de lAigle and Juliana, daughter of Godfried de Chateaudun, Earl of
Prech, Earl of Mortagne, Lord of Nugent le Rotrou, and Beatrix de Rameru)
Joan, born 00-10-1165, died on 04-09-1199 at the age of ca. 33 year old, she married 1st
at the age of ca. 11 year old, on 13-02-1177 to the ca. 17 year old, William II of Apulie
Sicily, King of Sicily, born ca. 1160, died on 16-11-1189, son of William I of Apulie
Sicilie alias il Malo, Duke of Naples and Apulia, Prince of Capua, King of Sicilia, and
Margaretha, daughter of Garcias VI alias el Restauador, King of Navarra, and
Margaretha, daughter of Gilbert, Lord de lAigle and Juliana, daughter of Godfried de
Chateaudun, Earl of Prch, Earl of Mortagne, Lord of Nugent le Rotrou, and Beatrix de
Rameru), she married 2nd at the age of ca. 31 year old, on 02-10-1196 to the 39 years old
Raymond VI , Earl of Toulouse, born on 27-10-1156, died on 02-08-1222 at the age of
65, son of Raymond V de Toulouse, Duke of Narbone, Earl of Toulouse, Margrave of the
Provence, and Constance, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis, alias le Gros or Fat, King of
France and Adelheid or Alix, (daughter of Humbert II, Earl of Savoye, Maurienne and
Bellay, and Gisela of Burgundy).
John I, alias Lackland, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Rex Angliae Dominus
Hiberniae, Dux Normanniae, et Dux Aquitaniae, born on 24-12-1167 in Beaumont
Palace, Oxford, died on 19-10-1216 in Newark Castle, Notts at the age of 48, buried in
Worcester Catherdral., he married 1st at the age of 20 on 29-08-1188 in Malborough
Castle, divorced ca. 1199 from Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare, Countess of Gloucester,
born ca. 1170, died on 14-10-1217at the age of ca. 47 year old, buried in Canterbury
Cathedral, daughter of William Fitz-Robert of Gloucester, Earl of Gloucester, and
Hedwig, daughter of Robert III alias le Bossu, de Beaumont Le Roger, Earl of Leichester,
and Amicia or Avicia, daughter of Rudolph, de Montfort and the Gael, one of his
concubines was Agatha de Ferrers, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1210, dochter van Robert de
Ferrers, 2nd graaf Derby, and Hawise, (daughter of Andre Vitre and Agnes de Montain,
daughter of Robert de Burgo, Earl of Montain, Earl of Cornwall, and Mathilda or Maud,
daughter of Roger, Lord of Montgomery, Earl of Arundul, 1st Earl of Screwsburg, and
Mabilia or Mabel de Belleme Alencon), he married 2nd at the age of 32 on 24-08-1200
in Borderaux Cathedral, to the ca. 11 year old, Isabella alias Taillefer, born ca. 1189 in
167
Angouleme, Charente, died on 31-05-1245 in Fontevrault Abbey, Maine-et-Loire,

daughter of Aimar Taillefer of Angouleme, Count of Angouleme, and Adelheid or Alice,
daughter of Peter of France alias de Courtenay and Elizabeth Isabella, daughter of
Reinauld, Lord of Courtenay and Elizabeth Helvise de Donjon, Isabella was betrothed to
Hugo Brun de la March, alias de Lusignan, before she married John I. After John's death
she retired to her native city and married 2nd at the age of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1220 to the
ca. 30 year old, Hugo X Brun alias de Lusignan, Count de La March, Lord of Lusigan,
born ca. 1190, died ca. 1249 at the age of ca. 59 year old,son of Hugo de Lusignan, Lord
of Lusignan, Earl of La Marche, and Mathilde of Agouleme, John had a a other
concubine Susanna de Warenne, , daughter of Hamelin Anjou alias Plantagenet, Earl of
Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey and Isabella , (daughter of Wiliam III Warenne, Earl of
Surrey and Adela, daughter of William I Talvas de Montgomery, Earl of Alenon, and
Count of Pontthieu and Adelheid, Helie or Ela, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of
Burgundy and Sibylle.daughter of Wiliam I, alias le Grand, Earl of Burgundy and
Etiennete de Longwy).
Children by Rosamunde
9. m
William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1176, drowned on the Nile on the
Cursade on 07-03-1226 at the age of ca. 50 years old, at Mansosourah., he married
at the age of ca. 20 years old ca. 1196 to the ca. 8 year old, Ela, Aleida or Isabel
Fitz-Patick de Evreux or Devereux, Countes of Salisbury, born ca. 1188, died on
24-08-1261 at the age of ca. 73 year old, daughter of Willem Fitz-Patrick Devereux or
de Evreux, Earl of Salisbury, and Eleonore de Vitry, daughter of Tirrel de Mainers.
10. m Peter.
11. m Geoffrey, Bishop elect of Lincoln, Archbishop of York, died 1212.
John I alias Lackland, King of England, Lord of Ireland
John I alias Lackland, King of England, Lord of Ireland, born on 24-12-1167 in
Beaumont Palace, Oxford, died on 19-10-1216 in Newark Castle, Notts at the age of 48,
buried in Worcester Catherdral. Rex Angliae Dominus Hiberniae, Dux Normanniae, et
Dux Aquitaniae, son of Henry II FitzEmpress of England alias Curtmantleand Eleonore
of Aquitiane Poitou, sue jure Duchess of Aquitaine.
He married 1st at the age of 20 on 29-08-1188 in Malborough Castle,the ca. 18 year old
Isabella Fitzrobert, divorced ca. 1199 her after 10 years.
Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare, Countess of Gloucester, born ca. 1170, died on
14-10-1217at the age of ca. 47 year old, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, daughter of
William Fitz-Robert of Gloucester, Earl of Gloucester, and Hedwig, daughter of Robert
III alias le Bossu, de Beaumont Le Roger, Earl of Leichester, and Amicia or Avicia,
daughter of Rudolph, de Montfort and the Gael
A concubine
Agatha de Ferrers, born ca. 1170, died ca. 1210, dochter van Robert de Ferrers, 2nd graaf
Derby, and Hawise, (daughter of Andre Vitre and Agnes de Montain, daughter of Robert
de Burgo, Earl of Montain, Earl of Cornwall, and Mathilda or Maud, daughter of Roger,
Lord of Montgomery, Earl of Arundul, 1st Earl of Screwsburg, and Mabilia or Mabel de
Belleme Alencon)
He married 2nd at the age of 32 on 24-08-1200 in Borderaux Cathedral, to the ca. 11 year
Old.
Isabella alias Taillefer, born ca. 1189 in Angouleme, Charente, died on 31-05-1245 in
Fontevrault Abbey, Maine-et-Loire, daughter of Aimar Taillefer of Angouleme, Count of
168
Angouleme, and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Peter of France alias de Courtenay and
Elizabeth Isabella, daughter of Reinauld, Lord of Courtenay and Elizabeth Helvise de
Donjon, Isabella was betrothed to Hugo Brun de la March, alias de Lusignan, before she
married John I. After John's death she retired to her native city and married 2nd at the age
of ca. 31 years old, ca. 1220 to the ca. 30 year old, Hugo X Brun alias de Lusignan, Count
de La March, Lord of Lusigan, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1249 at the age of ca. 59 year old,
son of Hugo de Lusignan, Lord of Lusignan, Earl of La Marche, and Mathilde of
Agouleme
A other concubine
Susanna de Warenne, daughter of Hamelin Anjou alias Plantagenet, Earl of Warennes
and 5th Earl of Surrey and Isabella , (daughter of Wiliam III Warenne, Earl of Surrey and
Adela, daughter of William I Talvas de Montgomery, Earl of Alenon, and Count of
Pontthieu and Adelheid, Helie or Ela, daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy and
Sibylle, daughter of Wiliam I, alias le Grand, Earl of Burgundy and Etiennete de
Longwy), some say the Richard Fitz John of Dover, Baron Chilham is her son
Child by Isabella Fitzrobert:
1. m
Richard fitz-Roy de Warenne, Lord Chilham, born ca. 1190, died on 24-06-1246, he
married to Roesia or Rohese, daughter of Fulbert of Dover.
Child by Agatha:
2. f
Joan, born ca. 1190, died ca. 1237 at the age of ca. 47 years old, she married at the age of
ca. 16 year old, ca. 1206 to the ca. 33 year old, Llwelyn ap Iorwerth ap Owain of Wales
(Fawr), born ca. 1173 in Caernarvon, died on 11-04-1240 at the age of ca. 67 year old,
buried in Aberconwy Abbey, son of Iorwerth or Iorweth ab Owain ap Gruffedd of
Gwynedd alias Flatnose and Marared, daughter of ab Madog ap Muredubb ap Bleddyn
of Powys and Susanna, daughter of Gruffudd, Griffith or Gruddydd ap Cyan and
Anghared ap Owain ap Edwin.
Children by Isabella:
3. m
4. m
Henry III, King of England, born on 13-10-1207 in Winchester, died on 16-11-1272 in

Bury St Edmunds at the age of 65, buried in Westminster Abbey, London, he married at
the age of 28 on 14-01-1236 in Canterbury to the ca. 14 year old, Eleonora of Aragon
Provence, born ca. 1222 in Aix en Provence, died on 25-06-1291at the age of ca. 68 year
old in Amesbury, Wiltshire, who after the King's deceace, took the veil at Ambesbury, in
Wiltshire, daughter of Raymond Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and
Forcalquier, and Beatrix, (daughter of Thomas, Earl of Savoye and Margaretha, daughter
of William I, Earl of Geneve and Beartix de Faucigney) .
Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers, born on 05-01-1209 in Winchester Castle,
Hempshire, died on 02-04-1272 in Newwark Castle, Nottinghamshire at the age of 63,
buried in Worchester Castle. Elected in 1256 King of the Romans,
he married 1st at the age of 22 on 30-03-1231 in Fawley Church, Berks., to the 30 years
old, Isabella Marshall, born on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died in Child Birth on
17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead, Herfordshire at the age of 39, buried in Beaulieu Abbey
Hampshire, (widow of Gibert de Clare, 3rd Earl of Herford and Glouchester) daughter of
William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter
of Richard de Clare, alias Strongbow and Ava, or Aoife, daughter of Dermot Mac
Murrough , King of Leinster and Moore Toole, he married 2nd at the age of 34 on
169
5. f
6. f
7. f
22-11-1243 in Westminster to the ca. 18 year old, Sancha of Aragon Provence, born ca.
1225 in Aix en Provence, died on 09-11-1261 at the age of ca. 36 year old, in
Berkhemstead, buried on 23-11-1242 in Westminster Abbey, , daughter of Raymond
Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and Forcalquier, and Beatrix, (daughter of
Thomas, Earl of Savoye and Margaretha, daughter of William I, Earl of Geneve and
Beartix de Faucigney) , he married 3rd at the age of 60 on 16-06-1269 in Kaiserslautern to
the ca. 19 year old, Beatrix of Cleves- Falkeburg, born ca. 1250 in Sittard, Limburg, died
on 17-10-1277 at the age of ca. 29 year old in Berkhampsted, Hertfordshire, buried on
13-04-1272 in Hailes Abbey, Glouchester, (widow of Dietrich, Earl of Ahr Hostade,
daughter of Dirk or Theodoric II of Cleves Heinsberg, Lord of Falkenstein, and Bertha,
daughter of Walram, Lord of Valkenburg, Montjoie and Sittard, and Elizabeth de Bar
Mousson, he married 4th Jeanne de Valletort, born ca. 1213 in Winchester.
Joan, born on 22-07-1210, died on 04-03-1238 at the age of 27 she married at the
age of 10 on 19-06-1221 in York to the 22 years old Alexander II alias the Peaceful, King
of Scotland, born on 24-08-1198 in Haddington, East Lothian, died on 08-07-1249 on
Island of Kerrera, Oban at the age of 50, buried in Melrose Abbey, son of William I
alias the Lion, King of Scotland and Earl of Northumberland, and Ermgarde, daughter
of Richard of Beaumont-le-Maine, Viscount of Bellemont or Beaumont and Lucie de
Laigle.
Eleanor, born ca. 1212, died on 13-04-1275 at the age of ca. 63 years old, she married
1st at the age of ca. 12 year old on 23-04-1224 to the ca. 14 year old William Marshall,
Earl of Pembroke, born ca. 1210, died on 24-04-1231 at the age of ca. 21 year old, son of
William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil, daughter
of Richard de Clare, alias Strongbow and Ava, or Aoife, daughter of Dermot Mac
Murrough , King of Leinster and Moore Toole, she married 2nd at the age of ca. 27 year
old on 07-01-1239 to the ca. 31 year old, Simon de Montfort L'Amaury, Earl of
Leicester, born ca. 1208, killed in battle on 04-08-1265 at the age of ca. 57 year old in
Evesham, son of Simon V de Montfort l'Amaury, Earl of Montfort, and Alice,(daughter
of Burchard, Lord of Montmorency and Laurette, daughter of Boudewijn or Baldwin
IV, Earl of Hainault (Henegouwen) and Adelheid Ermesinde, daughter of Godfried, Earl
of Namur and Durbuy, and Ermesinde of Luxemburg.)
Isabella or Elizabeth, born ca. 1215, died on 01-12-1241 at the age of ca. 26 years
old in Foggia, she married at the age of ca. 20 years old on 20-07-1235 in Worms,
to the 40 years old, Frederik II Rogier von Hohenstaufen, King of the Romans, King of
Sicily, born on 26-12-1194 in Ancona, died on 13-12-1250 in Lucera at the age of 55,
buried in Palermo. He had many relations by which he had many children, See ES NF
Volume I.1 Table 15 en 16, son of Hendrik VI of Hohenstaufen, King of the Romans, and
Constance, (daughter of Roger II, Earl of Sicilia, Duke of Calabria and Apulie, King of
Sicilia, and Beatrice, daughter of Vithier, Earl of Rethel of Vitry and Beatrix of Namur)
Richard fitz-Roy de Warenne, Lord Chilham
Richard fitz-Roy de Warenne, Lord Chilham, born ca. 1190, died on 24-06-1246, son of
John I of England alias Lackland and Isabella Fitzrobert alias de Clare, Countess of
Gloucester.
He married
Roesia (Rohese) of Dover, daughter of Fulbert of Dover.
1. m
Richard FitzJohn of Dover, Baron of Chilham, he married to Maud or Matilda, Countess
170
2. f
of Angus, died 1241 in France, daughter of Malcolm of Angus, 6th Earl of Angus, and
Mary, daughter of Humprey Berkeley, (Mathilda or Maud, married 1st ca. 1240 to John
Comyn, died 1242 killed in Battle in France, son of William de Comyn, Earl of Buchan,
and Sarah, daughter of Robert FitzHugh.she married 2nd ca. 1243 to Gilbert de
Umfreville, Earl of Angus, Lord of Prudhow and Redesdale, died on 13-03-1244, son of
Richard de Umfreville.
a daughter of Robert and Maud was, Isabel de Douvres, born ca. 1245, died of the Plague
on 18-03-1292, buried on 24-03-1292 in Catherbury Cathedral, she married 1st June 1266
to David of Strabolgi, 8th Earl of Atholl, died on 06-08-1270 in Carthage. Who was
knighted by Alexander III in 1264.He joined the seventh Crusade under Louis IX of
France, son of John of Strabolgie, jure uxoris Earl of Atholl, and Ada, Countess of
Atholl, daughter of David Hastings, jure uxoris Earl of Atholl, and Forfissa or Foruleth,
daughter of Henry alias Strabolgi, 3 rd Earl of Atholl and Maragret, she married 2nd
Alexander de Balliol, of Cavers, son of Sir Henry de Balliol, Lord of Cavan.
Isabella, she maried Maurice de Berkeley, born ca. 1218, died on 04-04-1281, son of
Thomas de Berkeley, Lord Berkeley, and Joan, daughter of Ralph de Somery, Lord of
Wotton and Margaret, daughter of John le Marshall.
Henry III of England, King of England
Henry III of England, King of England, born on 13-10-1207 in Winchester, died on

16-11-1272 in Bury St Edmunds at the age of 65, buried in Westminster Abbey, London,
son of John I of England alias Lackland and Isabella , daughter of Aimar Taillefer of
Angouleme, Count of Angouleme, and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Peter of France a
lias de Courtenay and Elizabeth Isabella, daughter of Reinauld, Lord of Courtenay and
Elizabeth Helvise de Donjon
He married at the age of 28 on 14-01-1236 in Canterbury to the ca. 14 year old,
Eleonora of Aragon Provence, born ca. 1222 in Aix en Provence, died on 25-06-1291at
the age of ca. 68 year old in Amesbury, Wiltshire, who after the King's deceace, took the
veil at Ambesbury, in Wiltshire, daughter of Raymond Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of
Provence and Forcalquier, and Beatrix, (daughter of Thomas, Earl of Savoye and
Margaretha, daughter of William I, Earl of Geneve and Beartix de Faucigney) .
Children by Eleanora:
1. m
Edward I alias Longshanks, King of England, born on 16-06-1239 in Westminster Palace,

died on 07-07-1307 in Burgh -on-Sands, near Carlisle at the age of 68, buried in
Westminster Abbey. King of England and Wales from 1284, Man, 1290, Scotland 1296,
Lord of Ireland, Duke of Gascony, 1254, Earl of Chester 1254,
He married 1st at the age of 15 on 18-10-1254 in las Hualgas, Castile to the ca. 14 year
old, Eleonore of Castile, born ca. 1240, died on 29-11-1290 at the age of ca. 50 years old,
at Herdeby, daughter of Ferdinand III of Castile alias el Santo and Johanna, daughter of
Simon of Mello Dammartin and Maria, (daughter of William II of Monrgomery, Earl of
Ponthieu and Montrieul, and Alix, daughter of Louis VII alias the young Fleury and
Adelheid or Alice de Blois Cahampagne), he married 2nd the age of 60 on 09-09-1299 in
Canterbury Cathedral to the ca. 24 year old, Margaret of France, born ca. 1275, died on
14-02-1318 at the age of ca. 43 year old in Marlborough House, buried in Londen,
daughter of Philips III of France alias the Bold, King of France, and Maria, (daughter of
Hendrik or Henry, Duke of Lorrain and Brabant, and Adeleid, daughter of Hugo IVof
Burgundy and Jolanda de Dreux) he had also cuncubines, one was a daugter of the, Earl
of Kildare.
171
2. f
3. f
4. m
5. f
6. m
7. m
Margaret, born on 29-09-1240, died on 26-02-1274 in Cupar, Fife at the age of 33, she
married at the age of 11 on 26-12-1251 in York to the 10 years old Alexander III of
alias the Glorious, , King of Scotland, born on 04-09-1241 in Roxburgh, killed from a
fall from horsback near Kinghorn on 19-03-1286 at the age of 44.. Buried in
Dunfermline Abbey, son of Alexander II alias the Peaceful, King of Scotland, and Maria,
(daughter of Engelram or Ingelram III, Lord of Coucy, Marle, le Fere, Crecy and
Picardy and Maria, daughter of John de Montmiral, Lord Cambray and Helvide, daughter
of William I, Lord of ` Dampierre, and Irmgard Basilis de Mounchy.)
Beatrix, born on 25-06-1242 in Bordeaux, died on 25-04-1277 in Londen at the age of
34, she married at the age of 18 on 13-10-1260 in St Denis, to the 21 years old, John II de
Dreux, Duke of Brittany, Earl of Richmond, born on 04-01-1239, died on 18-11-1305 in
Lyon at the age of 66, son of John I de Dreux alias le Roux, Duke of Brittany, Earl of
Richmond, and Blanca, daughter of Theobald de Blois, King of Navarra, and Agnes,
daughter of Guiscard, Lord of Beaujeu and Sybilla, (daughter of Boudewijn or Balwin V
or VIII, Margarve of Namur, Count of Hainauld and Flanders, and Margaretha, daughter
of Dirk or Theodore alias of the Elzas, Count of Flanders, and Sybille of Anjou.)
Edmund alias Crouchback, Earl of Leicester and Lancaster, born on 16-12-1244, died on
05-06-1296 at the age of 51, he married 1st at the age of 24 on 09-04-1269, Aveline de
Forz Aumale, died on 10-11-1274, daughter of William II de Fortibus or de Foz (or
Forz), Count of Aumale, Lord of Holderness, 11 march 1213/14, and Aveline de
Montfichet, he married 2nd at the age of 31 on 29-10-1276 , to the ca. 31 year old, Blanca
of Artois, born ca. 1245, died on 02-05-1302 at the age of ca. 57 year old, daughter of
Robert I, Earl of Artois, and Mathilde, (daughter of Hendrik or Henry I of Brabant and
Maria, daughter of Philips von Hohenstaufen and Irene Angelos of Byzantium.)
Katharine, born on 25-11-1253, died on 03-05-1257 at the age of 3.
John, died young.
Henry, died young.
Edward I alias Longshanks, King of England
Edward I alias Longshanks, King of England, born on 16-06-1239 in Westminster Palace,

died on 07-07-1307 in Burgh -on-Sands, near Carlisle at the age of 68, buried in
Westminster Abbey. King of England and Wales from 1284, Man, 1290, Scotland 1296,
Lord of Ireland, Duke of Gascony, 1254, Earl of Chester 1254, son of Henry III of
England and Eleonora of Aragon Provence.
He married 1st at the age of 15 on 18-10-1254 in las Hualgas, Castile to the ca. 14 year
old
Eleonore of Castile, born ca. 1240, died on 29-11-1290 at the age of ca. 50 years old at
Herdeby, daughter of Ferdinand III of Castile alias el Santo and Johanna, daughter of
Simon of MelloDammartin and Maria, (daughter of William II of Monrgomery, Earl of
Ponthieu and Montrieul, and Alix, daughter of Louis VII alias the young Fleury and
Adelheid or Alice de Blois Cahampagne
He married 2nd the age of 60 on 09-09-1299 in Canterbury Cathedral to the ca. 24 year
old
Margaret of France, born ca. 1275, died on 14-02-1318 at the age of ca. 43 year old in
Marlborough House, buried in Londen, daughter of Philips III of France alias the Bold,
King of France, and Maria, (daughter of Hendrik or Henry, Duke of Lorrain and Brabant,
and Adeleid, daughter of Hugo IVof Burgundy and Jolanda de Dreux)
he had more than one concubine on was the daughter of the Earl of Kildare.
Children by Eleonore:
172
Eleanor, born on 17-06-1264, died on 12-10-1297 at the age of 33, she married 1st at the
age of ca. 20 years old, ca. 1285 to the ca. 19 year old, Alphonso II alias el Liberal, King
of Aragon, born on 04-11-1265 in Valencia, died on 18-06-1291 in Barcelona at the age
of 25, son of Peter III alias the Great, King of Aragon, Valencia, later also of Sicily, and
Constance,(daughter of Manfred von Hohenstaufen and Beatrix, daughter of Amadeus of
Saxony and Anna Maragretha of Burgundy), she married 2nd at the age of 29 on
20-09-1293 in Bristol to the ca. 28 year old, Henry de Bar, Count of Bar, born ca. 1265,
died ca. 1302 at the age of ca. 37 year old, son of Theobald de Bar, Count of Bar, and
Jeanne, daughter of Jean de Toucy and Emma, daughter of Guy V de Laval and Hawise
de Craon.
2. m John, born on 10-06-1266, died on 03-08-1271 at the age of 5.
3. m Henry, born on 13-07-1267, died on 14-10-1274 at the age of 7.
4. f
Joan alias of Acre, born ca. 1272 in Acre? in the Spring, died on 23-04-1307 at the age
of ca. 35 years old in Clare ,she married 1st at the age of ca. 18 year old on 30-04-1290 in
Westminster Abbey to the 46 years old Gilbert de Clare alias the Red , 3rd Earl of
Gloucester, Earl of Hertfort, born on 02-09-1243, died on 23-04-1307 at the age of 63,
son of Richard de Clare, Earl of Herford and 2nd Gloucester, and Mathilde or Maud,
(daughter of John de Lacy, Earl of Lincoln and Maragret, daughter of Robert de Quincy
and Hawise de Keveliock), she married 2nd at the age of ca. 25 years old on 01-01-1297
to the ca. 17 year old, Ralph de Morthermer, Duke Mortimer, Earl of Gloucester and
Hertfort, born ca. 1280, died on 05-04-1325 at the age of ca. 45 years old, son of Edmund
Mortimer, Lord Mortimer, and Margaret, (daughter of Ingelram, Lord de Fiennes and
Isabeau or Isabel de Conde).
5. m Alfonso, Earl of Cester, born on 24-11-1273, died 00-08-1284 at the age of ca. 10 years
old.
6. f
Isabel, born on 15-03-1274/5, died in infancy.
7. f
Margaret, born on 11-09-1275 in Windsor Castle, died on 11-03-1333 in Leuven at the
age of 57, buried in Brussel, she married at the age of 14 on 08-07-1290 in Westminster
Abbey to the 14 years old , John or Jan II alias the peaceful, , Duke of Brabant, Duke of
Lorraine, born on 27-09-1275, died on 27-10-1312 in Tervueren at the age of 37, buried
in Brussel, son of Jan I van Brabant alias the Conquerer) and Margaretha, daughter of
Guido, or Gwijde or Guy de Dampierre, Viscount of Namur and Count of Flanders, and
Mathilda,(daughter of Robert VII Lord of Bethume, and Isabella or Elizabeth de
Morialme)
8. f
Berengaria, born 1276, died in infancy.
9. f
Mary, a Nun, born on 11-03-1278, died 1332.
10. f Elisabeth or Isabel, born on 07-08-1282 in Rhuddlan, died on 05-05-1316 in Walden
Abbey at the age of 33, she married 1st at the age of 14 on 08-01-1297 in Ipswich to
Johan I or John, Count of Holland and Zealand, Lord of Friesland, born ca. 1275, died on
10-11-1299 in Haarlem, son of Floris V of Holland (alias der Keerlen God, the Man of
God) and Beatrix, daughter of Guido, or Gwijde or Guy de Dampierre, Viscount of
Namur and Count of Flanders, and Mathilda, (daughter of Robert VII Lord of Bethume,
and Isabella or Elizabeth de Morialme, she married 2nd at the age of 20 on 14-11-1302 in
Westminster to the ca. 22 year old, Humphrey VIII de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, born ca.
1280 in Pleshey Castle, Essex, slain, on 16-03-1321 at the age of ca. 41 years old in
Boroughbridge. son of Humphrey VII de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Essex, and Maud,
(daughter of Ingelram, Lord de Fiennes and Isabeau or Isabel de Conde .
11. m Edward II, King of England, born on 25-04-1284 in Caernarvon Castle, murdered in
captivety on 22-09-1327 in Berkeley Castle at the age of 43, buried in Gloucester
Cathedral, he married at the age of 23 on 25-01-1308 in Boulogne Cathedral to the ca. 16
1. f
173
year old, Isabella, alias the She Wolf of France, born ca. 1292, died on 22-08-1358 in
Londen, buried in Londen, daughter of Philips IV alias de Schone or the Beautiful, King
of France and Johanna, Queen of Navarra, daughter of Henry or Hendrik I de Blois, King
of Navarra and Blanca, (daughter of Robert, Earl of Artois and Matilda of Babant)
Child by Margaret:
12. m Thomas alias Brotherton, Earl of Norfolk, born on 01-06-1300 in Brotherton, died on
01-08-1338 at the age of 38, he married 1st at the age of ca. 15 year old ca. 1316 to the
ca. 16 year old, Alice of Hales or of Harwich, born ca. 1300, died on 08-05-1326,
daughter of Sir Roger of Hales and Marguerite Frances?, he married 2nd Mary of Ross,
daughter of Thomas, Lord Ross.
13. m Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, born on 05-08-1301 in Woodstock,
beheaded on 19-03-1331 at the age of 29, he married at the age of 24 on 06-10-1325 to
the ca. 25 year old, Margaret Wake, Baroness Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349
in of the Black Death, daughter of John Wake and Johanna, (daughter of William, Lord
Finnes, Lord of Wendover and Blanca, daughter of John, Count of Brienne, and Jeanne
de Chateaudun). (Margaret, Baroness Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349 in of the
Black Death. (Margaret, after the death of Edmund, to Eustace Dabridgecourt, later she
married to John Comyn, Lord of Badenoch, killed on 24-06-1314 in Bannockburn., fled
to England, son of John Comyn alias Badenoch, or Red Comyn, and Joan or Johanna,
daughter of Guillaume alias de Valence de Lusignan and Joan, (daughter of Warin de
Munchensy and Joan, daughter of William Le Marchall and Isabella de Clare)
14. f Eleanor, born 04-05-1306, died 1311 at the age of ca. 4.
Child by a concubine:
15. m John (Botetourt), born 1324.
Child by a daughter of the Earl of Kildare:
16. m Walter Fitzroy, name of wife unknown, a son John de Ireland.
Edward II, King of England
Edward II, King of England, born on 25-04-1284 in Caernarvon Castle, murdered in
captivety on 22-09-1327 in Berkeley Castle at the age of 43., buried in Gloucester
Cathedral, son of Edward I of England alias Longshanks and Eleonore of Castile.
He married at the age of 23 on 25-01-1308 in Boulogne Cathedral to the ca. 16 year old
Isabella, alias the She Wolf of France, born ca. 1292, died on 22-08-1358 in Londen,
buried in Londen, daughter of Philips IV alias de Schone or the Beautiful, King of France
and Johanna, Queen of Navarra, daughter of Henry or Hendrik I de Blois, King of
Navarra and Blanca, (daughter of Robert, Earl of Artois and Matilda of Babant)
1. m
Edward III, King of England, born on 13-11-1312 in Windsor Castle, died on 21-06-1377
in Sheen Palace Surrey at the age of 64, buried in Westminster Abbey, he married at the
age of 15 on 25-01-1328 in York Minster to the ca. 14 year old, Philippa of Hainault,
born ca. 1314, died on 15-08-1369 at the age of ca. 55 year old, in Windsor, buried in
Westminster, daughter of William III alias the Good, Count of Holland, and Hainault and
174
2. m
3. f
4. f
Johanna, daughter of Charles of France and Margaretha, (daughter of Charles II de

Anjou, King of Naples, and Sicily, King of Jerusalem and Duke of dApulia and Maria of
Hungary), he had a concubine, Alice Perrers, born ca. 1348, died 1400.
John, Earl of Cornwall, born on 15-08-1316, died on 13-09-1336 at the age of 20.
Eleanor of Woodstock, born on 08-06-1318, died on 22-04-1355 in Deventer at the age of
36, she married at the age of 13 on 28-10-1331 in Nijmegen to the ca. 36 year old,
Reinout, Reginald or Reynald II alias the Black, Duke of Gelre, (Gueldres), born ca.
1295, died on 12-10-1343 at the age of 48 years old, in Arnhem, buried in Gravendal, son
of Reinout of Gelre, Earl of Gelre and Zutphen, and Margaretha,(widow of Alexander,
son of Alexander III, King of Scotland and daughter of Guido, Gwijde or Guy de
Dampierre, Viscount of Manur, Count of Flanders, and Isabella of Luxemburg).
Joan or Joanna alias of the Tower, born on 05-08-1321, died on 14-08-1362 in near
London at the age of 41, she married at the age of 6 on 17-07-1328 in Berwick to the 4
years old, David de Bruce of Scotland, King of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, born on
05-03-1324 in Dundermline, died on 22-02-1371 in Edinburg Castle at the age of 46, son
of Robert I de Bruce of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, King of Scotland, and Elisabeth,
(daughter of Richard de Burgh, alias the Red Earl, 2nd Earl of Ulster and Margaret,
daughter of John de Burgh and Hawise Lavanly)
Edward III, King of England
Edward III, King of England, born on 13-11-1312 in Windsor Castle, died on 21-06-1377
in Sheen Palace Surrey at the age of 64, buried in Westminster Abbey, son of Edward II
of England and Isabella, alias the She Wolf of France, daughter of Philips IV alias de
Schone or the Beautiful, King of France and Johanna, Queen of Navarra, daughter of
Henry or Hendrik I de Blois, King of Navarra and Blanca, (daughter of Robert, Earl of
Artois and Matilda of Babant)
He married at the age of 15 on 25-01-1328 in York Minster to the ca. 14 year old
Philippa of Hainault, born ca. 1314, died on 15-08-1369 at the age of ca. 55 year old, in
Windsor, buried in Westminster, daughter of William III alias the Good, Count of
Holland, and Hainault and Johanna, daughter of Charles of France and Margaretha,
(daughter of Charles II de Anjou, King of Naples, and Sicily, King of Jerusalem and
Duke of dApulia and Maria of Hungary)
He had a concubine,
Alice Perrers, born ca. 1348, died 1400.
Children by Philippa:
1. m
2. f
3. f
Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall, born on 15-06-1330,
died on 08-06-1376 at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury, he married at the age of 31 on
10-10-1361 to the 33 years old, Joan of Woodstock alias Fair Maid of Kent, daughter of
Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, and Margaret Wake, Baroness
Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349 in of the Black Death, daughter of John Wake
and Johanna, (daughter of William, Lord Finnes, Lord of Wendover and Blanca, daughter
of John, Count of Brienne, and Jeanne de Chateaudun).
Isabel, born on 16-06-1332, she married at the age of 33 on 27-07-1365 to Enguerrand or
Ingelram de Guines Coucy, Earl of Bedford, born ca. 1340, died on 18-02-1397, son of
Enguerrand or Ingelram de Ghisnes or de Courcy and Catharina, (daughter of Leopold of
Austria and Catharina , daughter of Amadeus V of Savoye and Maria of Brabant).
Joan alias of the Tower, born ca. 1333, died on 02-09-1348, at the age of ca. 15 years old,
of the Plague, contracted in marriage to Alphonso, King of Castile.
175
4. m
5. m
7. f
8. m
9. f
William of Hatfield, born 1336, died in Boyhood.

Lionel alias of Antwerp, Duke of Clarence, Earl of Ulster, born on 29-11-1338 in
Antwerpen, died on 07-10-1368 in Alba Piemonte at the age of 29, he married 1st at the
age of 3 on 09-09-1342 to the 10 years old, Lady Isabella Elisabeth de Burgh, Sue jure
Countess of Ulster, born on 06-07-1332, died on 10-12-1363 at the age of 31, daughter of
William de Burgh alias the Brown, 4th Earl of Ulster, and Mathilde, or Maud, daughter of
Henry, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leichester, and Mathilda or Maud,
daughter of Patrick of Chaworth, Lord Kidwelly and Isabella Beauchamp, he married 2nd
at the age of 30 to Violante Visconti, (daughter of Galeazzo Visconti, Prince of Milan and
Blancha Maria, daughter of Aymon of Savoye and Jolande de Montferrat), a daughter by
first marriage, Philippa, born on 16-08-1355, died on 21-11-1378 at the age of 23.
Countess of Ulster, she married ca. 1368 to Edmund Mortimer, 3rd Earl of March, Lord
Mortimer, Earl of Clarence, born on 01-02-1352, died on 26-12-1381 at the age of 29,
son of Roger Mortimer, Earl of March, and Philippa de Montaque.
6. m John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster, Earl of Richmond, Duke of Aquitane, born
on 24-06-1340, died on 03-02-1399 at the age of 58, a concubine Marie de St. Hilaire,
born 1340, died 1399 in after, he married 1st at the age of 18 in Reading, Blance of
Lancester, 14 years old, daughter of Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st
Duke of Lancaster, and Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, daughter of Henry Beaumont (de
Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and
Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan, he married 2nd Constance of Castile, born ca. 1354 in
Castrojeriz, died on 24-03-1394 in Leicester, daughter of Peter or Perdo I the Cruale,
King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia, he married 3rd at the age of 55 in Lincoln. By
whom he had prevoisly to his marriage, three son's and a daughter, who were legitimated
(for purpose but succession to the crown) by act of parliment to Catharina of Roelt, born
ca. 1350 in Hainault, died on 10-05-1403 in Lincoln, buried in Lincoln, weduwe van Sir
Hugh Swynford (she is known under the name of Catharine Swynford ) daughter of Sir
Payne Roelt of Guinne, Guienne King-of-Arms.
Blance of the Tower, born ca. 1341, died in infancy.
Edmund alias Langley, Earl of Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, born on 03-06-1341
in Langley, died on 01-08-1402 in Langley at the age of 61, he married 1st at the
age of 30 on 01-03-1372 in Hertford to the ca. 17 year old, Isabella of Castile, born ca.
1355 in Morales, died on 03-11-1393 at the age of ca. 38 year old, daughter of Peter
or Perdo I the Cruale, King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia , he married 2nd at the age
of 54 on 04-11-1395 to Johanna Holland, born ca. 1380, died on 12-04-1434, (Johanna,
married 2nd at the age of ca. 26 years old, 00-03-1406 to William of Willoughby de
Eresby, 5th Lord Willoughby de Eresby, died on 20-11-1409, she married 3 at the age of
ca. 30 years old, on 06-09-1410 to Henry Scrope de Masham, died on 03-06-1415,she
married 4th at the age of ca. 36 year old, on 14-08-1416 to Henry Bromflet, Lord Vessy,
died on 06-01-1467), daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl of Kent, and Alice, daughter of
Richard Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel and Eleonore or Alinore, (daughter of Henry, Earl of
Monmouth and Earl of Lancaster, and Mathilda or Maud, daughter of Patrick of
Chaworth and Isabella Neauchamp). Zie ES NF Volume II Table 86)
Mary of Waltham, born on 10-10-1344 in Winchester, died on 25-12-1362 in Abbington
Abbey at the age of 18, she married at the age of ca. 10 year old, ca. 1355 to the ca. 14
year old, John V Montfort alias le Vaillant, Duke of Brittany, born on 08-12-1340, died
on 02-11-1399 in Nantes at the age of 58, son of John IV de Montfort, Duke of Brittany,
and Johanna or Joan, daughter of Lodewijk or Louis of Flanders, and Johanna, (daughter
of Hugo or Hugh of Rethel and Isabella de Grandpre). (He married 2nd at the age of 25
year old 25-12-1384, to the ca. 16 year old, Joan, born ca. 1350, died 25-12-1384, at the
age of ca. 34 year old, daughter of Thomas Holand, 1st Lord Holand, Earl of Kent, and
176
Joan alias Fair Maid of Kent of Woodstock, (daughter of Edmund, alias Woodstock, earl
of Kent and Arundel, and Margaret, daughter of John Wake and Johanna of Fiennes)
He married 3rd at the age of ca. 45 year old, at the age of 45 on 02-09-1386 in Guerrande
to the ca. 16 year old, Joan de Evreux Navarre, born ca. 1370, died on 10-07-1437 at the
age of ca. 67 year old, in Havering, buried in Canterbury, daughter of Charles of Evreux,
King of Navarre, and Johanna, (daughter of John II alias le Bon, King of France and
Bona or Judith, daughter of Johann alias the Blind, of Luxenburg and Elizabeth, daughter
of Wenceslaw IV, King of Bohemia and King of Poland, and Jutta or Judith of Austria)
10. f Margaret, born on 20-07-1346 in Winsor Castle, or Calais, died on 01-10-1361 at
the age of 15, buried in Abbington Abbey, Oxfordshire, she married at the age of
12 on 19-05-1359 in Reading Abbey, Berkshire to John Hastings, 11 years old, 12th Earl
of Pembroke, Lord Hastings, born on 29-08-1347 in Sutton Valence, christened on
29-08-1347 in St. Mary's Church, Sutton Valance, died on 16-04-1375 in Picardy at
the age of 27, buried on 28-04-1375 in Friars Preachers, Hereford, son of Laurence
Hastings, 11th Earl of Pembroke, Lord Hastings, and Agnes Mortimer.
11. m William (of Winsor), born 1348. Died in infancy.
12. m Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Buckingham, Earl of Sussex, Duke of Gloucester, born on
07-01-1355, murdered on 15-09-1397 at the age of 42., he married at the age of 21 on
24-08-1376 to Eleonore de Bohun, born ca. 1366, died on 3-10-1399, became a nun after
her husband death, daughter of Humphrey XI de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and
Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel.
Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall
Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall, born on 15-06-1330,
died on 08-06-1376 at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury, son of Edward III
of England and Philippa of Hainault.
He married at the age of 31 on 10-10-1361
Joan of Woodstock alias Fair Maid of Kent, 33 years old , daughter of Edmund alias
Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, and Margaret Wake, (daughter of John Wake and
Johanna van Fiennes.)
1. m
2. m
Edward of Angouleme, born 1365, died 1372 in Gascony.

Richard II King of England, born on 07-01-1367 in Bordeaux, murdered on 14-02-1400
in Pontefract at the age of 33., buried in Kings Langley later removed to Westminster
Abbey 1413, he married 1st at the age of 15 on 14-01-1382 in Westminster to Anna of
Bohemia and Luxemburg), 15 years old, born on 11-04-1366, died on 07-06-1394 at the
age of 28, daughter of Wenceslaw Karel or Charles IV, King of Bohemia, Duke of
Luxenburg, King of the Romans, and Elisabeth van Pommeren, he married 2nd at the age
of 29 on 04-11-1396 in Calais Isabella of France, 6 years old, born on 09-11-1389 in
Paris, died on 13-09-1409 in Blois at the age of 19, daughter of Charles VI the insane,
King of France, and Elisabeth Isabella of Bavaria.
John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster, Earl of Richmond
John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster,Earl of Richmond, Duke of Aquitane, born on 24-06-1340,
died on 03-02-1399 at the age of 58, son of Edward III of England, King of England, and Philippa
of Hainault
Concubine
177
Marie de St. Hilaire, born 1340, died 1399 in after.

He married (1) at the age of 18 in Reading
Blance of Lancester, 14 years old, daughter of Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of
Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster, and Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, daughter of Henry
Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain
of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan.
He married 2nd
Constance of Castile, born ca. 1354 in Castrojeriz, died on 24-03-1394 in Leicester,
daughter of Peter I of Castile (de Wrede), King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia.
He married 3rd at the age of 55 in Lincoln.
Catharina of Roelt, born ca. 1350 in Hainault, died on 10-05-1403 in Lincoln, buried in
Lincoln, weduwe van Sir Hugh Swynford (she is known under the name of Catharine
Swynford ) daughter of Sir Payne Roelt of Guinne, Guienne King-of-Arms. By whom he
had prevoisly to his marriage, three son's and a daughter, who were legitimated (for
purpose but succession to the crown) by act of parliament.
Daughter by Marie
1. f
Blanche, born 1359, died 1388.
Childreen by Blanc:
1. f
2. f
3. m
Philippa, born on 31-03-1360 in Leicester, died on 19-07-1415 of the plague, in Odivellas

at the age of 55, buried in Batalha, she married at the age of 26 on 02-02-1387 in Porto to
Johan I van Portugal, 29 years old, born on 11-04-1357 in Lissabon, died on 14-08-1433
of the plague in Lissabon at the age of 76, buried in Batalba. Koning van Portugal en
Algarve, son of Peter I van Portugal (de Wrede) and Theresa de Lourenco.
Elizabeth, born 1364 in Burford, Shroshire, died on 24-11-1425, buried in Burford
Church, Shropshire, she married 1st on 24-06-1380 in Kenilworth Castle Warwickshire to
John Hastings, 7 years old, Baron of Mauny, 13th Earl of Pembroke, born on 11-11-1372,
died on 30-12-1389 in Woodstock at the age of 17, buried in Friars Preachers, Herford,
later reburied in Greyfriars London, son of John Hastings, 12th Earl of Pembroke, Lord
Hastings, and Anne Mauny, Baroness Mauny, she married 2nd on 24-06-1386 in
Plymouth, Devon to John Holland, 1st Duke of Exeter, born ca. 1360, died on
10-01-1400 in executed, buried in Pleshy Collegiate Church, son of Thomas Holand, 1st
Lord Holand, Earl of Kent, and Joan alias fair Maid of Kent of Woodstock, she married
3rd to John Cornwall, 1st Baron Fanhope.
Henry IV alias Bolingbroke, King of England. Earl of Derby, born on 03-04-1367 in
Bolingbroke Castle, LIncolnshire, died on 20-03-1413 in Jerusalem Chamber,
Westminster at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, he married 1st at the age of
13 on 10-02-1381 in Arundel, Sussex to Mary or Maria de Bohun, born ca. 1370, died on
04-07-1394, daughter of Humphrey XI de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and
Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel. He married 2nd at the age of 35 on
03-04-1402 in Eltham Palace, Kent, married by Proxy to Joan de Evreux Navarre, born
ca. 1370, died on 10-07-1437 in Havering, buried in Canterbury, daughter of Charles of
Evreux Navarre, King of Navarre, and Johanna of France.
Child by Constance:
4. f
Catharina, born on 06-06-1372, died on 02-06-1418 at the age of 45.she married 1397 in
Madrid to Enrigue III of Castile, King of Castile, born on 04-10-1379 in Burgos, died on
178
25-12-1406 in Toledo at the age of 27, son of Juan I of Castile, King of Castilia, Tit. King
of Portugal, and Eleonore of Aragon.
Children by Catharina:
5. m
l6. m
7. m
8. f
John Beaufort, Earl of Somerset, Marquess of Dorset, born ca. 1371, died on 16-03-1410,
he married on 23-04-1399 to Margaret Holland, born ca. 1385, died on 30-11-1439,
daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arunde
Henry Beaufort (Cardinal de Beaufort), born ca. 1375, died on 11-04-1447, he had a
daughter byAlice Goushill, daughter of Sir Robert Goushill, Hoveringham
Nottinghamshire, and Elizabeth Fitz-Alan D'Arundelle, named Joan or Jane, some she
married 1st Gilbert, 3rd Lord Talbot, born ca. 1332, died on 24-04-1387 in Roales, Spain,
son of Richard Talbot, Lord Talbot, and Elizabeth Comyn.she married 2nd John Cherlton,
4th Baron Cherlton of Powis, and married 3rd Sir Edward Stadling.
Thomas Beaufort, born ca. 1377, died ca. 1426. Duke of Exeter, he married oMargaret de
Neville, daughter of Geoffrey de Neville, Governor of Scarborough Castle,a Justice
Itinarant, and Margaret de Longvilliers.
Joan Beaufort, born ca. 1379 in Beaufort Castle, died on 13-11-1440 in Howden, buried
in Lincoln Cathedral, she married 1st Robert, Baron of Ferrers of Wemm, son of Sir
Robert de Ferrers and Elizabeth Botiller, she married 2nd on 20-02-1397 to Ralph
Neville, 1st Earl of Westmoreland, born ca. 1364, died on 21-10-1425 in Raby Castle,
buried in Staindrop. See: The Complete Peerage Volume XII Part II pp 544-549, son of
John Neville and Maud Percy.
Henry IV alias Bolingbroke, King of England. Earl of Derby

Henry IV alias Bolingbroke, King of England. Earl of Derby, born on 03-04-1367 in
Bolingbroke Castle, LIncolnshire, died on 20-03-1413 in Jerusalem Chamber,
Westminster at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury Cathedral, son of John of Gaunt and
Blance of Lancester, daughter of Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st
Duke of Lancaster, and Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, daughter of Henry Beaumont (de
Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and
Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan
He married 1st at the age of 13 on 10-02-1381 in Arundel, Sussex
Mary or Maria de Bohun , born ca. 1370, died on 04-07-1394, daughter of Humphrey XI
de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel.
He married 2nd at the age of 35 on 03-04-1402 in Eltham Palace, Kent, married by Proxy
Joan de Evreux Navarre, born ca. 1370, died on 10-07-1437 at the age of ca. 67 year old,
in Havering, buried in Canterbury, daughter of Charles of Evreux, King of Navarre, and
Johanna, (daughter of John II alias le Bon, King of France and Bona or Judith, daughter
of Johann alias the Blind, of Luxenburg and Elizabeth, daughter of Wenceslaw IV, King
of Bohemia and King of Poland, and Jutta or Judith of Austria)
Children by Mary:
1. m
2. m
son, born 00-04-1382, died in infancy.

Henry V alias Monmouth, Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, etc. King
of England, born on 19-08-1387 in Monmouth Castle, died on 31-08-1422 in Bois de
Vincennes, France at the age of 35, buried in Westminster Abbey, Bohun (of Hereford),
he married at the age of 32 on 02-06-1420 in Troyes Cathedral to Catharina of de Valois
179
3. m
4. m
5. m
6. f
7. f
de France, 18 years old, born on 27-10-1401 in Hotel de St. Pol Paris, died on
03-01-1438 in Abbey of St. Saviour Bermondsey,Londen at the age of 36, buried in
Westminster Abbey, daughter of Charles VI of France (de Valois) (the insane or the
beloved), King of France, and Isabella of Bavaria (Wittelsbach).
Thomas, Duke of Clarence, Earl of Aumale, born on 30-09-1388, killed at the Battle, on
23-03-1421 in Beauje at the age of 32, he married at the age of 23 on 10-11-1411 to
Margaret Holland, born ca. 1385, died on 30-11-1439, daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl
of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel.
John, Duke of Bedford,Earl of Kendal, Earl of Richmond, etc.Regent of France, born on
20-06-1389, died on 23-02-1414 in Paris at the age of 24, he married 1st at the age of 33
on 17-04-1423 to Anna of Burgundy, born ca. 1404, died on 14-11-1432 in Parijs,
daughter of Jan of Burgundy (Zonder Vrees) and Margaretha of Bavaria, he married 2nd
at the age of 43 on 20-04-1433 Jaquetta of Luxemburg St Pol, born ca. 1415, died on
30-05-1472, daughter of Pierre van Luxemburg St Pol and Margaretha de Baux d'Andria.
Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, Earl of Pembroke, born on 03-10-1390, died in de
prison.
on 23-02-1447 in Bury at the age of 56, he married 1st at the age of 33 on 25-10-1423 in
Londen, divorced ca. 1430 from Jacoba of Bavaria, Countess of Holland, born on
25-07-1401 in Le Quesnoy, murdered on 09-10-1436 in Slot Teijlingen at the age of 35,
also named Judith of Hainault, ( Jacoba van Beieren) daughter of Willem of Bavaria, Earl
of Holland (William VI), and Margarethe 1 van Burgundy, he married 2nd 1454 to
Eleanor of Cobham, died 1454. Was imprisond in Peel Castle Isle of Man, daughter of
Reginald , Lord Cobham.
Blanca, born ca. 1392, died on 22-05-1409 she married on 06-07-1402 to Ludwig III
(Louis) of Bavaria (of the Phalz), Palatine of the Pfalz, born ca. 1378, died on
30-12-1436, son of Ruprecht Clem of Bavaria Pfalz and Elisabeth van Neurenberg.
Philippa, born on 04-07-1394, died on 05-01-1430 at the age of 35 she married at the age
of 12 on 26-10-1406 to Erik X (XIII) of Denmark (of Pommeren), King of Denmark,
Duke of Pommeren, of Sweden, born ca. 1389, died on 16-06-1459, son of Wratislaw van
Pommeren and Maria van Mecklenburg Schwerin.
Henry V alias Monmouth, Prince of Wales,
Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, etc. King of England
Henry V alias Monmouth, Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, etc. King
of England, born on 19-08-1387 in Monmouth Castle, died on 31-08-1422 in Bois de
Vincennes, France at the age of 35, buried in Westminster Abbey, son of Henry IV of
England alias Bolingbroke and Mary or Maria de Bohun .
He married at the age of 32 on 02-06-1420 in Troyes Cathedral
Catharina of de Valois de France, 18 years old, born on 27-10-1401 in Hotel de St. Pol
Paris, died on 03-01-1438 in Abbey of St. Saviour Bermondsey,Londen at the age of 36,
buried in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Charles VI of France (de Valois) (the insane or
the beloved), King of France, and Isabella of Bavaria (Wittelsbach).
1. m
Henry VI , King of England, born on 06-12-1421 in Winsor Castle, murdered on

21-05-1472 in London Tower at the age of 50, buried in Westminster. King Henry VI,
was deposed after the second battle of At. Albans, 4 March 1461, was re instated om 9th
Oct. 1470, from when he reigned until taken prisoner in April 1471. Son of Henry V of
England (Monmouth) (see also XIV.2) and Catharina of de Valois de Franc, he married at
180
the age of 23 on 22-04-1445 in Tichfield Abbey to Margaret of Anjou, 16 years old, born
on 23-03-1429 in Nancy, died on 25-08-1482 in Dampierre at the age of 53, buried in
Angers, daughter of Rene (Regnier) de Anjou, Tit. King of Sicily, Naples and Jerusalem,
and Isabella of Lorraine.
Henry VI of England, King of England
Henry VI of England, King of England, born on 06-12-1421 in Winsor Castle, murdered
on 21-05-1472 in London Tower at the age of 50, buried in Westminster.King Henry VI,
was deposed after the second battle of At. Albans, 4 March 1461, was re instated om 9th
Oct. 1470, from when he reigned until taken prisoner in April 1471. Son of Henry V of
England alias Monmouth and Catharina of de Valois de France.
He married at the age of 23 on 22-04-1445 in Tichfield Abbey
Margaret of Anjou, 16 years old, born on 23-03-1429 in Nancy, died on 25-08-1482 in
Dampierre at the age of 53, buried in Angers, daughter of Rene (Regnier) de Anjou, Tit.
King of Sicily, Naples and Jerusalem, and Isabella of Lorraine.
1. m
Edward, Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Cester, born on 13-10-1453, died on
04-05-1471 in Tewkesbury at the age of 17, he married ca. 1470 to Anne Neville, born on
11-07-1456, died on 11-03-1485 at the age of 28, daughter of Richard 6th Neville alias
the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick.
John Beaufort, Earl of Somerset, Marquess of Dorset
John Beaufort, Earl of Somerset, Marquess of Dorset, born ca. 1371, died on 16-03-1410,
son of John of Gaunt and Catharina of Roelt.
Margaret Holland, born ca. 1385, died on 30-11-1439, daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl
of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel.
1. m
2. f
3. m
4. m
5. f
Henry, Earl of Somerset, born ca. 1400, died ca. 1418.

Johanna or Joan, born ca. 1400, died on 15-07-1445 in Dunbar Castle.she married 1st on
12-02-1424 in Southwark London, James I of Scotland, 29 years old, King of Scotland,
Duke of Rothsay Earl of Carrick, born on 25-07-1394 in Dunfermline Palace, died on
21-02-1437 in Perth at the age of 42. Assassinated, buried in Perth, son of John (Robert
III) of Scotland, Earl of Carrick, 1368, King of Scotland, and Annabella Drummond alias
of Stobhall. Zie ES NF Volume II Table 93, she married 2nd to James Stewart, the Black
Knigt of Lorn.
John Beaufort, 1st Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1403, died ca. 1444, he married ca. 1440
to Margaretha Beauchamp, of Bletso, born ca. 1400, died ca. 1482, daughter of John
Beauchamp.
Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1405, died on 22-05-1455, he married ca.
1430 to Eleonore Beauchamp Warwick, born ca. 1405, died on 06-03-1467, daughter of
Richard Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and Elisabeth Berkeley.
Margaret, born ca. 1405, died ca. 1460, she married ca. 1425 to Thomas of Courtenay
Devon (Red Rose), born ca. 1414, died on 03-02-1457, 5. Earl of Devon, son of Hugh
Courtenay, 4th Earl of Devon, and Anne Talbot.
181
6. m
Thomas, Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1405, died 1433.

John Beaufort, 1st Duke of Somerset
John Beaufort, 1st Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1403, died ca. 1444, son of John Beaufort
and Margaret Holland.
He married ca. 1440
Margaretha Beauchamp, of Bletso, born ca. 1400, died ca. 1482, daughter of John
Beauchamp.
1. f
Margaret, born on 31-05-1443 in Bletsoe Castle, Bedfordshire, died on 29-06-1509 in

Abbot's House, Cheyney Gates, Westminster at the age of 66, buried in Westminster
Abbey, London, she married 1st ca. 1449, divorced 1452 from John de la Pole, 2nd Duke
of Suffolk, born on 27-09-1442, died on 27-10-1492 at the age of 50, son of William 1st
de la Pole, 1st Earl of Suffolk and Pembroke, and Alice Chaucer, she married 2nd at the
age of 12 on 01-11-1455 to Edmund Tudor, 1st Earl of Richmond, born ca. 1430, died on
03-11-1456 in Carmarthen Castle Wales, buried in St. David's Cathedral, Wales, son of
Owen Tudor, Earl of Pembroke, and Catharina of de Valois de France, she married 3rd
ca. 1462 to Henry Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, born ca. 1430, died on 04-10-1471,
son of Humphrey Stafford and Anne Neville, she married 4th ca. 1470 to Thomas 2nd
Stanley, 1st Earl of Derby, King of Man, born ca. 1435, died 29-0-1504 in Lathom, son
of Thomas I Stanley, 1st Baron Stanley, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and Joan or Jean
Fitz-Alan of Arundel (Goushill).
(Mother of Henry VII, alias Richmond, and grandmother of Henty VIII)
Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset
Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1405, died on 22-05-1455, son of John
Beaufort and Margaret Holland.
He married ca. 1430
Eleonore Beauchamp Warwick, born ca. 1405, died on 06-03-1467, daughter of Richard
Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and Elisabeth Berkeley.
1. f
2. m
3. m
4. f
5. m
6. m
Margaret, born ca. 1435, died ca. 1476, she married ca. 1450 to Humphrey Stafford, born
ca. 1430, died on 29-06-1457. Earl of Stafford, son of Humphrey Stafford and Anne
Neville.
Henry Beaufort, born on 26-01-1436, beheaded by Yorkists after the battle of Hexham,
on 15-05-1464 at the age of 28. Duke of Somerset,(he he had a son Charles 1st Earl of
Worcester, Duke of Somerset) by Joan Hill, born ca. 1435, died on 26-04-1493. ES NF
Volume III Table 357
Edmund, selfstyled Duke of Somerset, born ca. 1439, died 1471.
Eleanor, died on 16-08-1501 she married 1st aft. 1448 to Thomas Butler, Earl of
Ormonde, Earl of Wiltshire, beheaded on 01-11-1461 , son of James Butler alias the
White Earl, 4th Earl of Ormonde, and Joan or Elizabeth Beauchamp Warwick.
she married 2nd Robert Spencer.
John, died 1471.
Thomas, died ca. 1463.
182
7. f
8. f
9. f
10. f
Elizabeth, she married to Sir Henry Lewis.

Mary or Margaret she married to N.N. Burgh.
Anne she married to Knigh William Paston, died 1496.
Joan she married to Robert Hasch.
Edmund alias Langley, Earl of Cambridge, 1st Duke of York
Edmund alias Langley, Earl of Cambridge, 1st Duke of York, born on 03-06-1341 in
Langley, died on 01-08-1402 in Langley at the age of 61, son of Edward III of England
and Philippa of Hainault.
He married 1st at the age of 30 on 01-03-1372 in Hertford
Isabella of Castile, born ca. 1355 in Morales, died on 03-11-1393, daughter of Peter I of
Castile (de Wrede), King of Castile, and Maria de Padillia.
He married 2nd at the age of 54 on 04-11-1395
Johanna Holland, born ca. 1380, died on 12-04-1434, daughter of Thomas Holland, Earl
of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel. Zie ES NF Volume II Table 86.
Children by Isabella:
1. m
2. f
3. m
Edward, Duke of Norwich, Duke of York, born 1373, died on 25-10-1415 at Agincourt,
he married ca. 1360 to Philippa de Mohun, born ca. 1375, died on 17-07-1431, daughter
of John de Mohun, Lord Mohum of Dunster.
Constance, born ca. 1374, died on 28-11-1416, buried in Reading Abbey, she married 1st
on 14-01-1384 Thomas le Despenser, 10 years old, 6th Lord Le Despencer, born on
22-09-1373, died on 13-01-1400 at the age of 26, beheaded. Lord Despenser, Earl of
Gloucester, he obtained a reversal of the attainder of his ancester, and was created Earl of
Gloucester , 29 sept. 1397, from which he was afterwards degraded, he was attained and
behaeded 17 Jan13399-1400, The baroney of Le Despencer, contiued under attainder or
in abeyance until it was allowed by patent, 25 May 1604, son of Edward 5th le
Despencer, 5th Lord Despencer, and Elisabeth Burghersh, Baronness Burghersh, she had
a affair with Edmund Holand, born on 06-01-1382, died on 15-09-1408 in Isle de Brehat,
Brittany at the age of 26, buried in Bourne Abbey, Lincolnshire. Graaf van Kent, son of
Thomas Holland, Earl of Kent, and Lady Alice Fitz-Alan of Arundel.
Richard alias Conisburgh, Earl of Cambridge, Duke of York, born ca. 1376 beheaded on
05-08-1415, he married 1st Lady Anne Mortimer, 19 years old, born on 27-12-1388,
daughter of Roger IV Mortimer (of March), 4th Earl of March, and Alianor or Eleanor
Holand, 2nd Earl of Kent, he married 2nd Maud de Clifford, daughter of Thomas de
Clifford, Lord Clifford.
Richard alias Conisburgh, Earl of Cambridge, Duke of York
Richard alias Conisburgh, Earl of Cambridge, Duke of York, born ca. 1376, , beheaded
on 05-08-1415, son of Edmund of England (Langley) (see also XII.13) and Isabella of
Castile.
He married 1st
Anne Mortimer, 19 years old, born on 27-12-1388, daughter of Roger IV Mortimer, 4th
Earl of March, and Alianor or Eleanor Holand, 2nd Earl of Kent.
He married 2nd
Maud de Clifford, daughter of Thomas de Clifford, Lord Clifford.
183
1. f
2. m
Isabella, born ca. 1409, died on 02-10-1484, she married 1st ca. 1415, divorced ca. 1425
from Thomas Grey of Heton, born ca. 1400, died on 26-07-1443, she married 2nd on
25-04-1426 Henry Bourchier, Comte d' Eu and Earl of Essex, born ca. 1410, died on
04-04-1483, buried in Little Easton Church Essex, son of William Bourchier, Comte
d'Eu, Normandy, and Anna of England (Plantagenet), Duchess of Buckinghan and Essex,
Dowager of Stafford.
Richard, 3rd Duke of York, Protector of England, born on 21-09-1411, killed at the Battle
on 31-12-1460 at Wakefield at the age of 49,he married at the age of 13 on 18-10-1424 to
Cecily Neville, 9 years old, born on 03-05-1415, died on 31-05-1495 at the age of 80,
daughter of Ralph Neville, 1st Earl of Westmoreland, and Joan Beaufort.
Richard, 3rd Duke of York, Protector of England
Richard, 3rd Duke of York, Protector of England, born on 21-09-1411, killed in Battle
31-12-1460 in Wakefield at the age of 49, son of Richard alias Conisburgh and Lady
Anne Mortimer.
She married at the age of 13 on 18-10-1424
Cecily Neville, 9 years old, born on 03-05-1415, died on 31-05-1495 at the age of 80,
daughter of Ralph Neville, 1st Earl of Westmoreland, and Joan Beaufort.
1. f
2. m
3. m
4. f
5. f
6. m
7. m
Anna, born on 10-08-1439, died on 04-01-1475 at the age of 35. She married 1st at the
age of 7 on 30-04-1447, divorced after 25 years on 12-11-1472, at her own suit from
Henry Holland, 4th Duke of Exeter, born ca. 1410, died Sept. 1475 in drowned, son of
John Holland of Huntingdon, Duke of Huntingdon, and Anne Stafford, she married 2nd
ca. 1475 to Thomas St. Leger, born ca. 1450, died 1483, exec.
Edward IV, King of England, born on 28-04-1442 in Rouen, christened in Rouen
Cathedral, died on 09-04-1483 in Westminster Palace at the age of 40, buried in Winsor
St. George Chapel, he married at the age of 22 on 01-05-1464 in Grafton Regis,
Northamptonshire, Elisabeth Woodville or Wydville, born ca. 1437, died on 08-06-1492,
buried on 10-06-1492, daughter of Richard Wydeville (Woodville), 1st Lord Rivers, and
Jaquetta of Luxemburg St Pol, he had a concubine named Elizabeth Wayte, and a other
concubline Eleanor Butler.
Edmund, Earl of Rutland, born on 17-05-1443, killed in battle on 30-12-1460 in
Wakefield at the age of 17.
Elisabeth, born on 22-04-1444 in Rouen, died on 03-05-1504 at the age of 60, buried in
Wingfield Church, Suffolk, she married October 1460, John de la Pole, 2nd Duke of
Suffolk, born on 27-09-1442, died on 27-10-1492 at the age of 50, son of William 1st de
la Pole, 1st Earl of Suffolk and Pembroke, and Alice Chaucer.
Margaret, born on 03-05-1446, died on 23-11-1503 in Mechelen at the age of 57.
She married at the age of 22 on 09-07-1468 in Damme, Charles of Burgundy (the Bold),
34 years old, Duke of Burgundy, born on 10-11-1433 in Dijon, killed in battle on
05-01-1477 in Nancy at the age of 43, son of Philips of Burgundy (de Goede) and
Isabella ofPortugal.
George, Duke of Clarence, born on 21-10-1449, murdered on 18-02-1478 in Tower of
London at the age of 28, he married at the age of 19 on 11-07-1469 in Calais to Isabel
Neville, 17 years old, born on 05-09-1451, died on 22-12-1476 at the age of 25, daughter
of Richard 6th Neville alias the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick
Richard III alias Croughback, King of England, born on 02-10-1452 in Fotheringay
184
Castle Northamptonshire, killed in Battle on 22-08-1485 in Bosworth Field at the age of

32., buried in Abbey of the Grey Friars, Leicester,
He married at the age of 19 on 12-07-1472 to Anne Neville, 16 years old, born on
11-07-1456, died on 11-03-1485 at the age of 28, daughter of Richard 6th Neville alias
the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick
Edward IV, King of England
Edward IV, King of England, born on 28-04-1442 in Rouen, christened in Rouen
Cathedral, died on 09-04-1483 in Westminster Palace at the age of 40, buried in Winsor
St. George Chapel,
He married at the age of 22 on 01-05-1464 in Grafton Regis, Northamptonshire,
Elisabeth Woodville or Wydville, born ca. 1437, died on 08-06-1492, buried on
10-06-1492, daughter of Richard Wydeville (Woodville), 1st Lord Rivers, and Jaquetta of
Luxemburg St Pol.
He had a concubine named Elizabeth Wayte.
and a other concubline Eleanor Butler.
Child by Elizabeth Woodville:
1. f
2. f
3. f
4. m
5. f
6. m
7. f
8. m
9. f
10. f
Elisabeth of York, born on 11-02-1466, died on 11-02-1503 at the age of 37, she married
at the age of 19 on 18-01-1486 in Westminster Abbey to Henry VII alias of Richmond,
28 years old, King of England, born on 28-01-1457 in Pembroke Castle, died on
22-04-1509 in Richmond Palace at the age of 52, buried in his own Chapel at
Westminster, son of Edmund Tudor, 1st Earl of Richmond, and Margaret Beaufort. Zie
ES NF Volume II Table 87.
Mary, born 00-08-1467, died on 23-05-1482.
Cecily, born on 20-03-1469, died on 24-08-1507 at the age of 38, she married 1st 1487
John, Viscount of Welles, died 09--2-1499, she married 2nd Thomas Kymbe.
Edward V, King of England, never Crowned, born on 02-11-1470 in Westminster Abbey,
died on 23-06-1483 in Tower of London at the age of 12. One of the Princes in the
Tower, buried in Tower of London, later Westminster Abbey.
Margaret, born on 10-04-1472, died on 11-12-1472, 245 days old.
Richard, Duke of York, born on 17-08-1473 in Shrewsbury, died on 23-06-1483 in
Tower of London at the age of 9 he married at the age of 3. Married in infancy to Anne
Mowbray, born ca. 1472, daughter of John 5th Mowbray and Elizabeth Talbot.
Anna, born on 02-11-1475, died on 23-11-1511 at the age of 36, she married at the age of
19 on 04-02-1495 in Greenwich Palace, London , Thomas 3rd Howard, born ca. 1473,
died on 25-08-1554 in Kenninghall, Norfolk, buried 02-10-1554 in Framlingham Suffolk,
3rd Duke of Norfolk, son of Thomas 2nd Howard, 2nd Duke of Norfolk, Earl of Surrey,
and Elisabeth Tilny.
George, born 1477, died 00-03-1479.
Katharine, born on 14-08-1479 in Eltham, died on 15-11-1527 at the age of 48. She
married ca. 1495 to William of Courtenay, 9th Earl of Devon, born ca. 1475, died on
09-06-1511, son of Sir Edward van Courtenay Devon and Elisabeth Courtenay Molland.
Bridget, Nun at Dartfort, born on 10-11-1480, died ca. 1513.
Children by Elizabeth Wayte

11. f Elizabeth, born ca. 1464.
12. m Arthur, Viscount Lisle, died 1542, he married 1st , Elizabeth Grey, daughter of Sir
185
13. f
Edward Grey, Viscount L'Isle, and Elizabeth Talbot, he married 2nd, Honora Grenville,
daughter of Thomas Grenville, a daughter named Frances, she married to John Basset,
son of John Basset, Knight of Tehidy, Co. Cornwall and Honora Grenville.
Grace Plantagenet.
George Plantgenet, Duke of Clarence
George Plantgenet, Duke of Clarence, born on 21-10-1449, murdered on 18-02-1478 in

Tower of London at the age of 28, son of Richard Plantagenet and Cecily Neville
He married at the age of 19 on 11-07-1469 in Calais
Isabel Neville, 17 years old, born on 05-09-1451, died on 22-12-1476 at the age of 25,
daughter of Richard 6th Neville alias the Kingmaker and Anne Beauchamp Warwick.
1. f
2. m
Margaret, Countess of Salisbury, born on 14-08-1473, beheaded at the Tower on

28-05-1541 at the age of 67. she married at the age of 21 on 22-09-1494 to Richard de la
Pole, born ca. 1470, died 1504. Baron Montagu, son of Geoffrey de la Pole.
Eduard, Earl of Warwick, born on 21-02-1475, beheaded on 28-11-1499 at the age of 24,
the last of the male Plantagenet.
Richard III alias Croughback, King of England
Richard III alias Croughback, King of England, born on 02-10-1452 in Fotheringay

Castle Northamptonshire killed in Battle on 22-08-1485 in Bosworth Field at the age of
32, buried in Abbey of the Grey Friars, Leicester, son of Richard Plantagenet and Cecily
Neville
Anne Neville, 16 years old, born on 11-07-1456, died on 11-03-1485 at the age of 28,
daughter of Richard 6th Neville (the Kingmaker) and Anne Beauchamp Warwick.
1. m
2. f
Eduard, Prince of Wales, Earl of Salisbury, Duke of Cornwall, Earl of Chester, born 1473
in Middleham Castle, Yorkshire, died on 09-04-1484.
Catharine, she married to William Herbert, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, born ca. 1455, died
on 16-05-1491, buried in Tintern Abbey, son of Sir William Herbert alias Black William,
1st Earl of Pembroke, and Anne Devereux.
Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Buckingham,
Earl of Sussex, Duke of Gloucester
Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Buckingham, Earl of Sussex, Duke of Gloucester, born on

07-01-1355, died on 15-09-1397 at the age of 42. Murdered, son of Edward III of
England and Philippa of Hainault.
Eleonore de Bohun, born ca. 1366, died on 03-10-1399, became a nun after her husbands
death, daughter of Humphrey XI de Bohun, Earl of Hereford, Essex and
Northampton, and Joan Fitz-Alan of Arundel.
186
1. m
2. f
3. f
4. f
Humphrey, Earl of Buckingham, born ca. 1382, died on 02-09-1399. Unmarried.

Anna, Duchess of Buckinghan and Essex, Dowager of Stafford, born ca. 1383, died on
16-10-1438, she married 1st 1392 to Thomas, 3rd Earl of Stafford, died on 04-07-1392,
son of Hugh Stafford, 3rd Baron, 2nd Earl of Stafford, and Philippa Beauchamp
Warwick., he married 2nd on 28-07-1398, by the King's Licence to Edmund Stafford,
Earl of Stafford, born ca. 1380, Slain on 21-07-1403. at Shrewsbury, son of Hugh
Stafford, 3rd Baron, 2nd Earl of Stafford, and Philippa Beauchamp Warwick.she married
3rd on 20-11-1405 to William Bourchier, Comte d'Eu, Normandy, born ca. 1380, died on
28-01-1420, buried in Llanthony Priory, Gloucester, son of Sir William Bourchier and
Alianor de Lovayne.
Joan, born ca. 1384, died on 16-08-1400, designed to be married Married to Gilbert 5th
Talbot, 5th Lord Talbot, born ca. 1383, died on 19-10-1419, son of Richard 4th Talbot,
4th Earl of Shrewsbury, and Ankaret Lestange.
Isabel, a nun.
Thomas alias Brotherton, Earl of Norfolk
Thomas alias Brotherton, 1st Earl of Norfolk, born on 01-06-1300 in Brotherton, died on
01-08-1338 at the age of 38, son of Edward I of England alias Longshanks and Margaret
of France.
He married 1st ca. 1316
Alice of Hales (of Harwich), born ca. 1300, died on 08-05-1326, daughter of Sir Roger of
Hales and Marguerite Frances?
He married 2nd
Mary of Ross, widow of William Braose, daughter of Thomas, Lord Ross.
1. m
2. f
3. f
Eduard, born ca. 1319, died on 02-12-1334. Earl of Norfolk, he married ca. 1328 to
Beatrice de Mortimer, born ca. 1319, died on 16-10-1383, daughter of Roger II Mortimer,
Earl of March, Lord Mortimer, and Joana de Genevil Ludlow.
Margaret, Duchess of Norfolk for life, born ca. 1320, died on 24-03-1400, she married 1st
ca. 1337 to John, 4th Lord Segrave, born ca. 1315, died 1353, son of Stephen Segrave, 3rd
Lord Segrave, and Alice Arundell, she married 2nd on 30-05-1354 Walter Mauny, Lord
Manny, born ca. 1320, died on 25-01-1372.
Alice, born ca. 1320, died on 13-01-1352, she married on 29-08-1338 to Eduard de
Montague, Lord Montaque, born ca. 1310, died on 14-07-1371, son of Sir William de
Montague (de Monte Acuto), 1st Earl of Salisbury, and Elisabeth of Montfort.
Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel
Edmund alias Woodstock, Earl of Kent and Arundel, born on 05-08-1301 in Woodstock,
died on 19-03-1331 at the age of 29. Beheaded, son of Edward I of England alias
Longshanks and Margaret of France.
Margaret, Baroness Wake, born ca. 1300, died on 29-09-1349 of the Black Death,
daughter of John Wake and Johanna van Fiennes.
Childre from this marriage:
1. m
Edmund of Kent, 2nd Earl of Kent, born ca. 1326.
187
2. f
3. f
4. m
Margaret Plantagent, born ca. 1327.

Joan alias Fair Maid of Kent of Woodstock, born 29-09-1328 , died 08-08-1385, she
married 10-10-1361, Edward alias the Black Prince, Earl of Chester, Duke of Cornwall,
born on 15-06-1330, died on 08-06-1376 at the age of 45, buried in Canterbury, son of
Edward III of England and Philippa of Hainault.
John of Kent, Earl of Kent, Lord Wake, born on 07-04-1330, died on 27-12-1352 at the
age of 22, he married at the age of 17 on 03-04-1348 to Isabella van Gulik, born ca. 1330,
died on 06-06-1411, daughter of Willem V I van Gulik and Johanna van Holland.
Edmund alias Crouchback, Earl of Leicester and Lancaster
Edmund alias Crouchback, Earl of Leicester and Lancaster, born on 16-12-1244, died on
05-06-1296 at the age of 51, son of Henry III of England and Eleonora of Aragon
Provence.
He married 1st at the age of 24 on 09-04-1269
Aveline de Forz Aumale, died on 10-11-1274, daughter of William II de Fortibus or de
Foz (or Forz), Count of Aumale, Lord of Holderness, 11 march 1213/14, and Aveline de
Montfichet.
He married 2nd at the age of 31 on 29-10-1276
Blanca of Artois, born ca. 1245, died on 02-05-1302, daughter of Robert I of Artois, Earl
of Artois, and Mathilde van Brabant.
1. m
2. m
3. m
Thomas, Earl of Lancaster, Leicester, Derby, Lincoln and Salisbury, born ca. 1278,
beheaded, on 22-03-1322 in Pontefract, Yorkshire. buried in Proiry of St. John,
Pontifract, Yorkshire he married on 28-10-1294, divorced ca. 1318 from Alice de Lacy of
Lincoln, Countess of Lincoln, born on 25-12-1281 in Denbigh Castle, died on
02-10-1348 at the age of 66, buried in Barlings Abbey, Kent, daughter of Henry de Lacy,
3rd Earl of Lincoln, and Margaret Longspee.
Henry, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leicester, born ca. 1281 in
Grismond Castle, died on 22-09-1345 in Leicester, he married on 02-03-1297 to Mathilde
or Maud of Chaworth Kidwell, born ca. 1282, died on 03-12-1322 in Hampshire, buried
in Mottisford Priory, daughter of Sir Patrick of Chaworth, Lord of Kidwelly, and Isabelle
Beauchamp.
John, born ca. 1286, died ca. 1327. Lord of Beaufort, he married ca. 1308 to Alice van
Joinville, born ca. 1280, died on 19-04-1336, daughter of Jean de Joinville, Eael of
Joinville, and Alice de Reynel.
Henry, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leicester
Henry of Lancaster, Earl of Lancaster, Earl of Monmouth, Earl of Leicester, born ca.
1281 in Grismond Castle, died on 22-09-1345 in Leicester, son of Edmund of England
alias Crouchback and Blanca of Artois.
Mathilde or Maud of Chaworth Kidwell, born ca. 1282, died on 03-12-1322 in
Hampshire, buried in Mottisford Priory, daughter of Sir Patrick of Chaworth, Lord of
Kidwelly, and Isabelle Beauchamp.
188
1. m
2. f
3. f
4. f
5. f
6. f
7. f
Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster, born ca. 1302,
died on 24-08-1361, of the plague, son of Henry of Lancaster and Mathilde (Maud) of
Chaworth Kidwell, he married ca. 1330 to Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, born ca. 1310,
died on 24-03-1356, daughter of Henry Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord
Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of
Buchan
Blance, ca. 1305, she married to Thomas, Lord Wake Lydell, born ca. 1300, died on
31-05-1349.
Mathilde or Maud, born ca. 1310, died ca. 1377, she married 1st ca. 1330 to William de
Burgh alias the Brown, 4rd Earl of Ulster, born ca. 1312, died on 06-06-1333, son of Sir
John de Burgh, Earl of Ulster, and Elisabeth de Clare. He married 2nd on 06-07-1345 to
Ralph de Ufford, born ca. 1310, died on 09-04-1346.
Joan, born ca. 1312, died on 07-07-1349 in Yorkshire, she married on 28-02-1327 to
John, 3rd Lord Mowbray, born ca. 1310, died on 04-10-1361, son of Lord John , 2nd Lord
Mowbray, and Alivia de Braose.
Eleonore or Alinore, born ca. 1318 in Grismond Castle, Monmouth, died on 11-01-1372
in Arundel Castle, she married 1st ca. 1337 to John de Beaumont, Lord Beaumont, born
ca. 1317, died on 25-05-1342, son of Henry Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord
Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of
Buchan, she married 2nd on 05-02-1345 in Ditton Church, Stoke Poges, Bucks., Richard
Fitz-Alan, 9th Earl of Arundel, born ca. 1313, died on 12-12-1330, son of Edmund
Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel, and Alice Warrenne.
Mary, born ca. 1321, died on 01-09-1362, she married ca. 1334 to Henry Percy, 3nd Lord
Percy of Alnwick, born ca. 1320, died on 17-06-1368, son of Henry Percy, 2nd Lord
Percy, and Idoina Clifford.
Isabel , abbess of Ambresbury
Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster
Henry alias de Grosmont, 4th Earl of Lancaster, 1st Duke of Lancaster, born ca. 1302,
died on 24-08-1361, of the plague, son of Henry of Lancaster and Mathilde or Maud of
Chaworth Kidwell.
He married ca. 1330
Isabella of Brienne Beaumont, born ca. 1310, died on 24-03-1356, daughter of Henry
Beaumont (de Bello Monte) (Brienne), Lord Beaumont, Earl of Buchan, English Suzerain
of Man, and Alice Comyn, Heiress of Buchan.
Children fom this marriage:
1. f
2. f
Mathilde or Maud, born on 04-04-1335, died on 10-04-1362 at the age of 27 she married
1st at the age of 9 on 01-11-1344 to Ralph Stafford, Earl of Stafford, born ca. 1325, died
ca. 1347, son of Sir John Stafford and Margaret/Katharine Stafford,
she married (2) ca. 1352 to Wilhelm V of Bavaria (The wild Duke), Count of Bavaria,
von Straubing, Count of Holland (William V), born on 01-04-1333, died on 15-03-1389
in Le Quesnoy at the age of 55. He became insane 1358, son of Ludwig IV (de Beier)
van Bavaria and Margaretha of Holland, Coumtessa de Hainaut and Holland.
Blance, Countess of Derby, born 25-03-1345, died 12-09-1369, she married on 19-051359 Reading, John of Gaunt, 1st Duke of Lancaster,Earl of Richmond, born on
24-06-1340, son of Edward III, King of England and Philippa of Hainault
189
Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers

Richard, Earl of Cornwall, Earl of Poictiers, born on 05-01-1209 in Winchester Castle,
Hempshire, died on 02-04-1272 in Newark Castle, Nottinghamshire at the age of 63,
buried in Worchester Castle. Elected in 1256 King of the Romans, son of John I of
England alias Lackland and Isabella of Angouleme (Taillefer).
He married 1st at the age of 22 on 30-03-1231 in Fawley Church, Berks.
Isabella Marshall, 30 years old, born on 09-10-1200 in Pembroke Castle, died on
17-01-1240 in Berkenhamstead, Herfordshire at the age of 39, in Child Birth, buried in
Beaulieu Abbey Hampshire, daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and
Isabelle de Clare, Countess Strigoil.
He married 2nd at the age of 34 on 22-11-1243 in Westminster
Sancha of Aragon Provence, born ca. 1225 in Aix en Provence, died on 09-11-1261 in
Berkhemstead, buried on 23-11-1242 in Westminster Abbey, daughter of Raymond
Berengar V of Aragon, Earl of Provence and Forcalquier, and Beatrix of Savoye.
He married 3rd at the age of 60 on 16-06-1269 in Kaiserslautern
Beatrix of Cleves- Falkeburg, born ca. 1250 in Sittard, Limburg, died on 17-10-1277 in
Berkhampsted, Hertfordshire, buried on 13-04-1272 in Hailes Abbey, Glouchester,
daughter of Dirk (Theodoric) II of Cleves Heinsberg, Lord of Falkenstein, and Bertha of
Limburg Montjoie.
He married 4th
Jeanne de Valletort, born ca. 1213 in Winchester.
From the first marriage:
1. m
2. f
3. m
4. m
John, born on 31-01-1232, died on 22-09-1232 in Great Marlow, Hertfordshire, 235 days
old, buried in Reading.
Isabella, born on 09-09-1233, died on 06-10-1234 at the age of 1, buried in Reading.
Henry Plantagenet (d'Almayne), Lord Almyne, born on 02-11-1235 in Hales, Gloucester,
murdered by Guy de Montfort and his brothers on 13-03-1271 in Viterbo/Viterbium, Italy
at the age of 35. He was immortelazed by Dante. He died umarried, buried on 21-05-1271
in Hayles Abbey, Gloucester.
Nicholas, born on 17-01-1240.

5. m
6. m
7. m
Richard, born jul. 1246 in Wallington, Berkshire, died on 12-08-1246 in Walington,

Berkshire.
Edmund, Earl of Cornwall, born ca. 1249, died ca. 1300, he married on 07-10-1272 to
Margaret de Clare, born ca. 1250, died ca. 1312, daughter of Richard de Clare, Earl of
Herford and 2nd Gloucester, and Mathilde (Maud) de Lacy.
Richard , born ca. 1252, he married to Joan Saint Owen, born ca. 1260 in Winchester,
Hampshire, daughter of John Saint Owen.
From the third marriage:

8. m
9. f
Walter.
Isabella.
From the fourth marriage:
190
10. m
11. m
12. f
13. f
14. m
Lawrence, born ca. 1241.

Walter, born ca. 1258 in Brannell, Cornwall, died 1313.
Isabella, born ca. 1258.
Joan, born ca. 1260.
Philip, born ca. 1262, died 1304.
Richard of Cornwall
Richard of Cornwall, born ca. 1252, son of Richard of Cornwall and Sancha of Aragon
Provence.
He married
Joan Saint Owen, born ca. 1260 in Wincester, Hampshire, daughter of John Saint Owen.
1. m
2. m
3. f
4. m
5. m
Edmund or Bryan de Cornwall, born ca. 1280 in Burford, died on 22-03-1354, hr married
to Elizabeth Brampton.
Richard John, born ca. 1284 in Asthall Leigh, Oxfordshire.
Joan, born 1288 in Burford, died 1341, she married 1st 1307, Thomas Peche , she married
2nd John Howard, Gentleman of the Bedcamber to Edward I, died ca. 1331, son of Sir
William Howard and Alice Fitton, she married 3rd John Avenel.
Geoffrey, born ca. 1288 in Burford, died 1335.
William, born ca. 1288 in Burford, Shropshire.
Edmund or Bryan de Cornwall
Edmund or Bryan de Cornwall, born ca. 1280 in Burford, died on 22-03-1354, son of
Richard of Cornwall and Joan Saint Owen.
He married
Elizabeth Brampton.
1. m
Bryan de Cornwall, born ca. 1317 in Kinlet, died 1397, he married to Maude le Strange,
daughter of Roger Lestrange and Maud. Children :John, born ca. 1345 in Kinlet, Henry,
born ca. 1347 in Kinlet, Isabella, born ca. 1348 in Kinlet, she married in Stafford , John
Blount, born 1343 in Sodingham. Worcester, died ca. 1424, son of John Blount and
Isobol de Mountyoy, Bryan, born ca. 1349 in Kinlet, Thomas, born ca. 1351 in Kinlet.
William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury
William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1176, died on 07-03-1226 in

Mansosourah, Nile, on the Cursade. Bastardson of King Henry II of England. Son of
Henry II FitzEmpress of England alias Curtmantle and Rosamunde of Clifford.
He married ca. 1196 to Ela , Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick de Evreux (Devereux), Countes
of Salisbury, born ca. 1188, died on 24-08-1261, daughter of Willem Fitz-Patrick
Devereux (de Evreux), Earl of Salisbury, and Eleonore de Vitry.
1. m
William, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1200, died on 07-02-1250, he married ca. 1216 to
191
2. m
3. f
4. m
5. f
6. m
7. f
8. f
Idonea de Camville, born ca. 1210, died on 21-09-1252, daughter of Richard de Camville
and Eustache Basset.
Stephen, Chief Justice of Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony, born ca. 1200, died ca. 1270, he
married ca. 1240 to Emmeline de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Coumtess of Ulster, born ca.
1220, died ca. 1270, daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Baron of Bray.
Ela, born ca. 1210, died on 09-02-1298, she married ca. 1240 to Thomas de Beaumont,
Earl of Warwick, born ca. 1210, died on 26-06-1242, son of Henry de Beaumont de
newburgh, Earl of Warwick 5th , and Margarethe de Gilly.
Richard, Canon of Salisbury.
Ida, died on 10-04-1262 she married to Walter FitzRobert, of Woodham Walter co.
Essex, died 1258, son of Robert FitzWalter, Lord of Dunmow Castle, and Gunnora de
Valonies.
Nicolas, Bishop of Salisbury, died 1257.
Lora.
Idones, she married 1st William de Beauchamp, Lord Bedford , died 1260, son of John de
Beauchamp, she married 2nd Ralph Somery.
William of Longspee, Earl of Salisbury
William of Longspee, Earl of Salisbury, born ca. 1200, died on 07-02-1250, son of
William Longespee and Ela, Aleida or Isabel Fitz-Patick de Evreux (Devereux), Countes
of Salisbury.
He married ca. 1216
Idonea de Camville, born ca. 1210, died on 21-09-1252, daughter of Richard de
Camville and Eustache Basset.
1. m
2. f
3. f
William of England Longspee, born ca. 1220, died on 03-01-1257. Earl of Salisbury, he
married on 30-04-1244 to Maud Clifford, born ca. 1235, died ca. 1285, daughter of
Walter Clifford and Margareth ab Llywelyn ap Iorwerth of Wales. A daughter, Margaret,
born ca. 1254, died on 08-10-1306, she married on 23-12-1256 to Henry de Lacy of
Lincoln, 6 years old, 3rd Earl of Lincoln, born on 13-01-1250, died on 28-02-1311 in
London at the age of 61, son of Edmund de Lacy and Alice van Saluzzo.
Ella, born ca. 1230, died ca. 1270, she married 1st ca. 1250 to James Audley or Aldithley,
Sheriff of Shropshire and Stafford, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1272 in of a broken neck in
Ireland, she married 2nd Sir Philip Basset, Justiciar of England, son of Alan Basset and
Alice Grey.
Isabel, died ca. 1201, she married to Walter Walerand.
Stephen Longspee, Chief Justice of Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony
Stephen Longspee, Chief Justice of Ireland, Seneschal of Gascony, born ca. 1200, died
ca. 1270, son of William Longespee (see also VII.20) and Ela (Aleidaor Isabel)
Fitz-Patick de Evreux (Devereux), Countes of Salisbury.
He married ca. 1240 to
Emmeline de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Coumtess of Ulster, born ca. 1220, died ca. 1270,
(widow of Hugh de Lacy), daughter of Walter de Ridelsford or Rydelfrod, Baron of Bray,
co. Wicklow and Emmeline, daughter of John de Burgh, Baron of Lanville, and Hawise
Lavanly
192
Children from Stephen and Emmiline:

1. f
2. f
Ela Longespeeborn ca. 1244, died 19-07-1276, Lady Ashby, she married ca. 1266 to
Roger la Zouche, died on 15-10-1285 in before, son of Alan la Zouche, 1st Baron Zouche
of Ashby, and Helen, Ela or Elena, daughter of Roger de Quincy and Helen, daughter of
Alan FitzRoland, Lord of Galloway and Hilda or Helen de Isle, daughter of Reginald of
Argyle and Fonia of Moray.
Emeline de Longspee, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1291, she married ca. 1255 to Maurice
FitzGerald, born ca. 1235, died ca. 1277, son of Maurice Fitz-Gerald (an Barathair (the
Frair)), 2nd Baron of Offally, and Juliana de Grenville or de Cogan.
Hamelin of Anjou (Plantagenet), Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey
Hamelin of Anjou (Plantagenet), Earl of Warennes and 5th Earl of Surrey, born ca. 1129,
died on 07-05-1202, buried in Charter House, Lewes, Sussex. (Geoffrey) of
Anjou-Plantagenet, bastardson of GeoffreyV of Anjou (Plantagenet) and Adelaide of
Angers.
He married April 1164 to
Isabella of Warenne, born ca. 1136, died on 12-07-1203, buried in Charter House, Lewes
Priory, Sussex, daughter of William III of Warenne, Earl of Surrey, and Adela de or Ela,
daughter of Odo I Borrel, Duke of Burgundy and Sibille, daughter of William I, Cout of
Burgundy and Etiennette de Longwy
Children of Hamelin and Isabella:
1. f
2. m
3. f
4. f
5. f
6. f
Mathilde or Maud de Plantagenet, born ca. 1163, died on 13-12-1228, she married ca.
1180 to Hendrik, Earl of Eu, born ca. 1160, died on 17-03-1183, son of Johan de Eu,
Lord of Sully, Earl of Eu, and Adelheid d' Aubigny.
William Warren and Surrey, 6th Earl of Warenne and Surrey, born ca. 1163, died on
27-05-1240, he married on 13-01-1225 to Maud Marshall, born ca. 1200, died on
27-03-1248, (widow of Hugh Bigod) daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke,
and Isabelle, Countess Strigoil, daughter of Richard, alias Strongbow, de Clare, Earl of
Pembroke and Eva or Aoife, daughter of Dermot McMurrough, King of Leinster and
Moore Toole.
Isabel or Ida, born ca. 1163, died on 30-11-1234, she married 1st ca. 1140 to Roger or
Ralph Bigod, 2nd Earl of Norfolk, born ca. 1150 in Norfolk, died ca. 1220 in Thelford,
Norfolk, son of Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Nolfolk, and Juliana, daughter of Alberich II de
Vere, and Adelheid or Alice, (daughter of Gilbert Fitz-Richard de Tonbridge, Earl of
Pembroke and Lord of Clare, and Adelheid or Alice, daughter of Hugo, Earl of Clermont
and Beauvais, Lord of Creilly and Mouchy, and Margaretha, de Roucy (Montdidier), she
married 2nd ca. 1150 to Robert de Lacy, Lord Pontefract, born ca. 1130, died ca. 1193,
son of Henry de Lacy and Aubrey de Vesci, she married 3rd time to Gilbert de Laigle,
Lord Pevensey.she was also the concubine of King Henry II, of England.
Ela de Plantagenet, she married to John Fitzwilliam, Lord of Emley and Spotburhh Co.
Yorkshire, buried in sill alive 1208.
Mary de Warenne.
Susanna de Warenne, some say the Richard Fitz John of Dover, Baron Chilham is her
son, she was the concubine of John I of England alias Lackland
193
William Warren and Surrey, 6th Earl of Warenne and Surrey

William Warren and Surrey, 6th Earl of Warenne and Surrey, born ca. 1163, died on
27-05-1240, son of Hamelin of Anjou (Plantagenet) and Isabella of Warenne.
He married on 13-01-1225 to Maud Marshall, born ca. 1200, died on 27-03-1248,
daughter of William le Marshall, Earl of Pembroke, and Isabelle de Clare, Countess
Strigoil.
Children from William and Maud:
1. f
2. m
Isabel Warren, born ca. 1230, died on 23-11-1282, she married ca. 1234 to Hugh de
Aubigni, born 1214, died on 06-07-1243, son of William d' Aubigny (Tonenei) (Albini),
Earl of Sussex, and Matilde (Maud) de Senlis (de Saint Liz).
John de Warrene, Earl of Warren and Surrey, born on 01-08-1231, died on 29-09-1304 in
Kennington at the age of 73, buried in Lewis Priory. Lewis, Sussex, he married at the age
of 16 on 01-08-1247 to Alice le Brun, died on 09-02-1256, daughter of Hugo X Brun de
la Marche (de Lusignan), Count de La March, Lord of Lusigan, and Isabella of
Angouleme (Taillefer).
John de Warrene, Earl of Warren and Surrey
John de Warrene, Earl of Warren and Surrey, born on 01-08-1231, died on 29-09-1304 in
Kennington at the age of 73, buried in Lewis Priory. Lewis, Sussex, son of William
Warren and Surrey and Maud Marshall.
He married at the age of 16 on 01-08-1247 to
Alice le Brun, died on 09-02-1256, daughter of Hugo X Brun de la Marche (de
Lusignan), Count de La March, Lord of Lusigan, and Isabella of Angouleme (Taillefer).
Children from John and Alice:
1. f
2. m
3. f
Alianore Plantagenet de Warenne, born ca. 1240, died ca. 1282he married on 08-09-1268
to Henry Percy, born ca. 1228, died on 29-08-1272, son of William Percy and Elena de
Baliol.
William de Warenne, Earl of Warren an Surrey, born ca. 1247, died on 15-12-1286, he
married June 1285 to Joan de Vere, born ca. 1260, died on 23-11-1293 in Lewis, buried
in Lewes Priory, Sussex, daughter of Robert 5th de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford, and Alice
de Sanford.
Isabella de Warenne, born ca. 1250, died ca. 1300, she married on 07-02-1281 to John de
Balliol, crowned King of Scotland 30 November 1292 at Scone Abbey, born ca. 1240,
died on 04-01-1313 in Chateaux Gaillard, Normandy, buried in St. Waas Normandy, son
of John de Balliol, Lord of Bailiol, Lord of Bywell, and Devorgulla of Galloway.
William de Warenne, Earl of Warren an Surrey
William de Warenne, Earl of Warren an Surrey, born ca. 1247, died on 15-12-1286, son
of John de Warrene and Alice le Brun.
He married June 1285 to
Joan de Vere, born ca. 1260, died on 23-11-1293 in Lewis, buried in Lewes Priory,
Sussex, daughter of Robert 5th de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford, and Alice de Sanford.
Children from William and Joan:
194
1. m
2. f
John Warren, born on 30-06-1286, died on 29-06-1347 at the age of 60. Earl of Surrey.
Alice Warrenne, born ca. 1290, died on 23-05-1338, she married ca. 1305 in Arundel to
Edmund Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel, born on 01-05-1285 in Marlborough, beheaded on
17-11-1326 at the age of 41, son of Richard Fitz-Alan, Earl of Arundel, and Alicia de
Saluzzo.
Amalrik I of Anjou, King of Jerusalem
Amalrik I of Anjou, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1136, died on 11-07-1174, son of Fulco
V (Fulk) of Anjou and Melisende de Rethel
Married (1) ca. 1158, divorced ca. 1162 from
Agnes de Courtenay, born ca. 1136, died on 01-02-1185, daughter of Joscelin de
Courtenay, Earl of Odessa, and Beatrice of Odessa?
He married 2nd time on 29-08-1167 to
Maria Kommena of Byzantium, born ca. 1154,died ca. 1217, daughter of Johannes Isaak
of Byzantium and N.N. of Byzantium?
Children of Amalrik and Agnes:
1. f
2. m
Sibylle, born ca. 1160, died on 21-10-1190 she married 1st ca. 1176 to William VII of
Montferrat, Margrave of Montferrat, born ca. 1150, died ca. 1177, son of William V de
Montferrat (the Elder), Margrave of Montferrat, and Judith of Austria, she married 2nd
time ca. 1180 to Guido de Lusignan, King of Jerusalem and Cyprus, born ca. 1160, died
on 18-07-1194, son of Hugo de Lusignan
(le Brun, le Vieux), Lord of Lusignan, and Bourgogne de Rancon.
Boudewijn IV, King of Jerusalem, born ca. 1161, died ca. 1185 lepracy.
Children from Amalrik and Maria:

3. f
Isabelle, born ca. 1172, died ca. 1208, she married 1st ca. 1183 to Konrad de Montferrat,
born ca. 1146, died on 28-04-1192. Markgraaf de Montferrat, son of William V de
Montferrat (the Elder), Margrave of Montferrat, and Judith of Austria, she married 2nd
time on 24-11-1190 to Hendrik II de Blois, 24 years old, born on 29-07-1166, died on
10-09-1197 at the age of 31. Count of Champagne, King of Jerusalem, son of Henri de
Blois (le Liberal), Earl of Champange, and Maria of France. And for the 3rd time ca. 1198
to Amalrik Aumary van Lusignan, born ca. 1150, died on 01-04-1205. Graaf van
Lusignan, koning van Jerusalem, koning van Cyprus, son of Hugo de Lusignan (le Brun,
le Vieux), Lord of Lusignan, and Bourgogne de Rancon.
195
196
197
CHARTER I
THE NORSE SETTLEMENT OF THE ISLE OF MAN
AND PRE-EMINENCE IN THE SUDREYS
As with much of early history, the evidence concerning the relations between the Norse
and the Manx, and the former initial settlement in the island, is much confused. As will be seen,
some part of this confusion reflects real deficiencies in our sources of information but still more
has stemmed from preconceptions about the meaning of the term Sureyjar. This means literally
the southern islands and is usually transformed into the Sudreys by Manx Historians. As will
made clear, it would seem that Man was one, albeit pre-eminent, among these southern islands.
Many translators have thought that the term applied only to the Western Isles (the Hebrides),
whence the curious title of Dr. Gosss edition of Munchs version of the Chronicon manniae et
insularum, the Chronicles of Man and the Sudreys (which title, as has been indicated, in the
Introduction, is inaccurate. This perpetuates the error originated by the compilers of the Old
Norse Dictionary, which will shortly be corrected. The Chronicle will be cited in this book as
The Chronicle to avoid further confusion.
The Archaeological Evidence for the

Date of the First Norse Settlement
Nobody now accept the Irish annal of 798, which records the burning of Inis Patraic and the
despoliation of the shrine of Dachona, as definitely referring to St. Patricks Isle off the west
coast of the Isle of man, but the first Norse incursion must have taken place about taken place
about that time. (Some states David M. Wilson, former Director of the British Museum.) That
the Isle of Man was first raided shortly before A.C. 800 is generally) agreed and is supported by
other historians, notably Professor Gwyn Jones. The date when the Norseman first settled in the
Isle of Man is difficult to determine. David M. Wilson is of the opinion that the earliest excavated
Viking grave in Man-those at Balladoole in Arbory and Knock-y-Doone in Andreas-date back to
the first half, or middle, of the ninth century, that the men buried these were first generation
Norse settlers and that their graves give an impression of a fairly wealthy community of settled
land-owners, who were warriors following the religion o their fore-fathers. (There are still
unexcavated graves in the island likely to be Viking and these may yet yield different evidence.)
If there was already a fairly wealthy community of settled land-owners by the first or
middle of the ninth century, then the initial settlement (by the Norse) must have taken place
sometime earlier. When other evidence (which will be dealt with in the next chapter) is
considered, it would seem likely that the first Norsemen came to live in the Isle of Man in the
early part of the ninth century.
The Literary Sources

The main literary sources which are of assistance in considering Norse-Manx
History prior to 1075 are the Icelandic sagas and the Irish annals. The Icelandic sagas were
written down a long time after the events concerned and contain a lot of legend and myth
intermingled with historical facts. The Irish annals relating to the period in question were also
written a considerable period after the relevant events but tend to be more factual and less
concerned with legend and myth. Most of the sagas and the annals were written down by
monks, who wrote from a biases point of view where Christians and pagans were concerned.
198
The Irish annalists also had a natural bias against the Norsemen, who were remembered as
having raided the country, robbed and pillaged and taken away, some of the people as salves.
One major error which is general throughout the sagas is the apparent view that the
Norse empire in the West was settled in the time of Harald Fairhair, who was King of Norway
from 885 to 945. It was considered by the older historians that the battle of Hafursford, which
resulted in Harald becoming King of the whole of Norway, took place in 875. This is now
generally discounted, the majority holding the view that it did not take place before 885. That the
Norsemen had settled in the West long before 885, however, can be seen, for example, from
archaeological evidence in the Isle of Man.
Some Deficiencies in Translation of the Various Sources.

Both the Icelandic sagas and the Irish annals have also suffered from errors made by
translators, lexicographers and historians in the past and perpetuated, in some cases, to the present
day. The most important of these errors in the sagas, so far as the history of the Isle of Man is
concerned is the interpretation of the word Sureyjar (meaning the Southern Islands) or the
Sudreys as they are referred to by the Manx historians.
The Sudreys have often been taken (inaccurately) to be the same as the Hebrides that is to
say the following groups of Scottish islands:
(a)
(b)
(c)
(d)
The Outer Hebrides or Lewis Group;

The Skye Group;
The Mull Group; and
The Islay Group.
Correctly, it would seem, however, that the Sudreys consisted not only of the Hebrides
but also the Isle of Man. The view has been taken by a number of historians, including the
well-known Manxman Arthur William Moore, and Oluf Kolsrud, the distinguished Norwegian
Professor and Director of Theology. It is extremely important to remember that, during the
period from the latter part of the eleventh century to the thirteenth century (the period when
some of the most important of the sagas were written); the Kingdom of the Sudreys was ruled
from the Isle of Man. In addition, up to 1387, the diocese of Sodor (the ecclesiastical name for
the Sudreys), also comprised not only the Hebrides but also the Isle of Man. Moreover, the
Episcopal seat of that diocese was also in the Isle of Man. The people who were writing the
sagas (and other then alive) in the period from the end of the eleventh century to the thirteenth
century must, therefore, have realized that the Sudreys including the Isle of Man. A clear
example of this can be found in the treaty of Perth of 1266. Although there is reference in the
opening words to Man and the Sodor Islands there appears in the vital words of cession the
following: hath ceded Man, together with all the other Sodor Isles. Which shows beyond all
reasonable doubt that the draftsman realized that the Isle of Man was part of the Sudreys.
It is difficult to see why the eminent translators of the edition of the Orkneyinga Saga
edited by Joseph Anderson should have so erred but they were not consistent in their
translation of the wordSureyjar (or its grammatical variations). Sometimes offering the
Sudreyar (Hebrides), sometimes Sudreyar and sometimes Western Islands. One
passage in the translation, which is particularly important, is as follows:
There upon King Magnus landed in Satiri (Kintyre) and had a boat drawn across
the neck (isthmus) of Satiri, he himself holding the helm, and thus he gained
199
possession of the whole of Satiri, which is better than the best island of the Sudreys, Man
excepted.
This is a clear indication that the original writer of the Orkneyinga Saga knew that the
Isle of Man was part of the Sudreys.
Both A.W. Moore and Professor Kolsrud considered that the Sudreys received their name
because their geographical situation in relation to the Orkneys and the Shetlands. If one
accepts the principle that the Sudreys including the Isle of man, then the Icelandic sagas have
a new meaning and importance, not only in respect of the history of the Isle of Man but also in
respect of the history of the Hebrides and, of the Faroese and of Iceland itself.
It should also be noted that Dr. James Henthorn Todd, in his translation of the War of
Gaedhil with the Gaill, translated nsi-Gall as the Hebrides although OFlaherty considered
that the word meant the Islands of the foreigners and referred to the Orkneys, Hebrides and
Man etc.
Another apparent defect in translation in the Irish annals relates to the prefix O to a
name, which is consistently translated as grandson of whereas the word means a more
general grandson or remoter descendant of. This has particular relevance when considering
the House of Ivar where grandson has in several places, been used describe a person who
was, in fact, a great-grandson. A better translation in the context would be descendant of
or the line of. There also appears to be confusion in some places between grandfathers and
grandsons who, as was common among the old Norsemen, had the same name.
The pre-Eminence of Man in the Sudreys

In considering the history of this early period, it is important to realize that, as the writer
of the Orkneyinga Saga appreciated, the Isle of Man was the best island in the Sudreys which
would surely have made the Norsemen prefer to settle in the Isle of Man, rather than in the
Hebrides, when they could. This view is supported by fact that Kings of the Sudreys (at any
rate subsequent to 1079) and nearly all the Bishops of Sodor had their headquarters in Man.
The Isle of Man was also ideally situated as a place from which to carry out raids on both
the West of Great Britain and Ireland. It would, there for, seem reasonable to argue that, where
a reference is made in the Icelandic Sagas to the Sudreys, it should prima facie, be considered
as a reference to the Isle of Man rather than to the Hebrides. There for, reference to the
Hebrides in translation of the Sagas cited here should be taken being to the Sudreys, unless
this would be manifestly ridiculous in a given context.
The Evidence for the Later History the Chronicle of Man and the Isles
So far we have been considering the period to 1079. From 1079 to 1387 we have the
assistance of the Chronicle, which, although it is sparing in its facts and, in part inaccurate in
its dates, is otherwise reasonably reliable. There are also extant quite a large number of
documents and a considerable number of coin hoards which were deposited at this period.
Since such caches were normall, only in consequence of some traumatic event. Their fairly
precisely determinable dates are a valuable check on the reliability of those in documents and
traditional sources. They also a evidence of the importance of the Isle of Man in the trading
activities of the Vikings at this date.
200
CHARTER 2
THE PERIOD OF CONJECTION (800-913)
(The information set out in this chapter is of the greatest importance
As it outlines the events preceding the establishment of the Norse
Kingdom of Man and the Isles, However, the author appreciates that
Those unfamiliar with- and even some better acquainted with Norse
Genealogy may find this account confusing, as have so many others, past
and present. The genealogical tables of Grim, alias the Ram, and
Olaf, alias the White and Ivar, the Lord of Limerick and the relevant Earls
of Orkney and of the descendants of Ivar II appear under this Chapter. It is
suggested that the reader, with their assistance, skims through this Chapter
and the next. Bearing in mind that they are explaining how Godred
Crovan came to be in a position to establish himself as an independent
King of Man.
The outline both the various charges in suzerainty in the early Norse
period and the ancestry of Godred, on which his personal claim depended.)
Ketil, alias Flatnose, the first recorded Norse Ruler of the Sudreys.
Ketil, alias Flatnose appears to have been the first Norse Ruler of the Sudreys. He is
considered by the Scottish Historian, Robertson, and by A.W. Moore to have been probably the
same person as Ketil Finn (or the Fair), but Dr. Todd, the well-know Irish historian, disputed this
theory. It would seem from Scandinavia sources that Ketil alias Flatnose was the son of Baron
Buna of Sogn in Western Norway and the Grandson of Grim alias the Ram of Sogn. It is also said
the Ketils mother was the sister of Vermund the Old (who also came from Sogn) and that he had
two brothers called Hrapp and Helgi.
According to the Icelandic Sagas, Ketil Flat-Nose came to the Sudreys in the reign of
Harald, alias Fairhair (King of Norway 885-945), but, as been mentioned in the last chapter, the
dating of the event to his reign is disputed. There is evidence from both Icelandic Sagas and Irish
Annals, that Ketils daughter Aud or Unn, alias the Extremely Rich or Deep-minded ,
married Olaf alias the White King of Dublin. This marriage would appear to have taken place in,
or before 853. In view of the fact that Karl, a son of Olaf alias the White and Aud, was slain in
battle in about 868, it would seem likely that his grandfather Ketil alias Flat- Nose, was born in,
or before 815.
Ketils daughter or Aud, alias the Extremely Rich or Deep-minded,
and Olaf, alias the White, King of Dublin.
Aud, is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster under the year 852 (corrected date 853) as
being married to Olaf. This would make it appear that the marriage between Aud and Olaf alias
the White took place in the Sudreys, rather than in Norway, since Olaf was in the Irish Sea at that
time. From this, there arises a presumption (albeit a rebuttable one) that Aud was born in the
Sudreys rather than in Norway. Norsemen of that period tended to leave their wives and families
in Norway and to acquire new ones in the foreign lands in which they went to settle! This might
also indicate a probability that Auds mother was a local girl and not a Norwegian. There is
evidence that Auds brother Helgi Bjolan, and her sisters. Thurunn and Jorunn, all lived in the
Sudreys and that they, as well as Aud, were, or became Christians. It would be more likely for
201
them to have become Christian if their mother had been a local girl and, in all probability, a
Christian. Helgis nickname is probably Gaelic in origin and translatable as the Lively. If it had
such an origin, it would support the view that Helgi had been born and brought up in the Sudreys,
where Gaelic was still spoken.
The Identity of Ketil Finn and Ketil Flat-Nose

As has been mentioned, Robertson and A.W. Moore took the view that Ketil Finn, who
became leader of the Norse-Gaels in about 853 (in succession to an Ulsterman Godred
MacFergus), was the same person as Ketil Flat-Nose. Accepting the Annals of Ulster under 856.
Moore goes on to state that Ketil was defeated by the Irish in Ulster in about 856 (corrected year
857). Dr. Todd, relying on other annals, considered that Ketil Finn was killed in Ireland and not
merely defeated. He, therefore, could not accept the view that the two Ketils were the same
person. It seems, however, unlikely that there were two notable Ketils operating from the
Sudreys at the same time. Another point which suggests they were indeed the same person is that
one of Ketil Flat Noses grandsons was called Ketil Finn it was very common for Norsemen to
cal a boy after his grandfather.
The Date of the initial Norse Settlement in the Islands.

The fact that Ketil was leader of the Norse Gaels in the Sudreys is clear evidence that by
850 there was in the Sudreys a mixed Norse Gaelic race which adds weight to the view that
Norsemen had settled in the Sudreys in the early part of the ninth century. A further indication
that this is correct is the fact that Grim Kamban, who is generally accepted to have settled the
Faroese in about 825, is considered to have been a Norse Gael, Kamban, meaning, in Gaelic,
twisted or Crooked, a name probably given to him on account of some deformity.
Gwyn Jones (Professor of English Language and Literature, Cardiff University) has
expressed the view that Grim Kamban probably came to the Faroese by way of the Hebrides or
Ireland and may have been a Christian. The Norwegian Historian Dr. Scheel considered that Grim
Kamban probably came from Ireland. The writer of this book, however, considers that the latter is
unlikely, as the Norsemen do not appear to have had any settlement in Ireland until 840. Gwyn
Jones expressed the view that the Norsemen first settled in the Orkneys and Shetland in about
780, but not one has suggested that Grim Kamban came from those islands. It would, therefore,
seem likely that he went to the Faroese from the Sudreys and quite possibly from the Isle of Man.
The name Grim is the same as that of Ketil Flat - Noses grandfather and, in view of the custom
of calling the first born boy after his grandfather, it is possible that Grim Kamban, was a cousin,
or half-brother, of Ketil.
As will be seen, Ketils daughter, Aud, the Extremely Rich or Deep - minded, married
one of granddaughters, Olva, to a Faroese and their descendants, the Gtuskeggs, they became
one of the leading Faroese families; one of them was Trand, the leading personality in the Faroese
Saga, It would seem more likely for Aud to have married one of her granddaughters to a relative,
albeit a distant one, than to a complete stranger in a strange land, which would have been the case
if Aud had had no relatives in the Faroese. Unfortunately, there is no evidence to prove or
disprove this.
If Grim Kamban founded the Faroese in about 825, and if he was born in the Sudreys. It
would lead one to assumption that there were some Norse settlers in the Sudreys, or in part of the
Sudreys, in the beginning of the ninth century. We cannot say for certain whether the first
Norsemen lived in the Sudreys and settled in the Hebrides or in the Isle of Man. Kolsrud has
202
expressed the view that the Hebrides were settled by the Norsemen before the Isle of Man, but in
this he was perhaps influenced by the reference in the Scandinavia sagas to Ketil Flat Nose
having come to the Isle of Man in the time of King Harald Fairhair. It would, however, appear
from the graves in the Isle of Man that Norsemen had settled in Man during the first half of the
century and, for reasons already given, it would seem logical for them to have settled in the Isle
of Man before settling in the more remote and wilder Hebrides.
Ketils daughter and the identity of her husband, Olaf.

Ketils daughter, Aud or Unn, married Olaf alias the White in about 853. There has been
considerable controversy as to who this Olaf was as some historians have argued that there were
two, and possible three, Olafs operating in Ireland at about the same period. The author of this
book, however, considers that Olaf alias the White and Olaf of Dublin was the same person and
he was killed in Scotland in about 872.
Olaf alias the White captured Dublin in about 853, whether before or after his marriage to
Aud is uncertain. At about the same time, Ketil Flat Nose seems to have become ruler of the
Sudreys and the Norse Gaels. Shortly after capturing Dublin, Olaf alias the White returned to
Norway, possibly because his father came to Dublin, and requested him to return to Norway to
help him with a rebellion which had broken out there. Olaf returned to Dublin in 856 57 and
again took over as King which had in his absence been ruled by his brother Ivar II, Lord of
Limerick.
Olaf and Aud had three know sons, Karl (who was slain in battle in about 868), Eystein
(who was deceitfully slain by Alban in Scotland in about 875) and Thorstein alias the Red, who
is referred to below. In about 862, Olaf married, probably as a second, a daughter of Aed of
Aileach, an Irish Noble who later became King of Tara. Olaf and his brother, Ivar, carried out
various raids in Ireland and in Scotland where the former was killed about 872.
After Olafs death, Ivar succeeded his brother as King of Dublin; Aud then left Ireland
and went back to the Sudreys, taking with her youngest son Thorstein alias the Red. It would
seem that in fact she went to live with her father in the Isle of Man.
Auds son Thorstein alias the Red.

Thorstein alias the Red married Thuride, a sister of Helgi alias the Lean who had married
Auds sister, Thorunn. Later on, probably in the latter half of the 880s. Thorstein went to the
Orkneys and became an ally of Sigurd, Earl of Orkney. Between them they conquered Caithness,
Sutherland and part of Ross and Moray. After Earl Sigurds death, Thorstein alias the Red
continued his conquests and ultimately ruled over the northern half of Scotland but about 890, he
was killed in Caithness by treachery of the Scots. The reason for Thorstein alias the Reds move
to Orkney is not certain but it seem to have taken place after King Harald Fairhairs raid in the
West, during which he is said to have destroyed all the dwellings in Man. Presumably this means
the dwellings of all the important Norwegian men in that island, his mother, Aud, followed her
son to Caithness. After his death, she gave one of his daughters, Groa, in marriage to Earl
Duncan, the native Earl of Caithness. Their daughter Grelauga married Thorfinn alias the Skullsplitter, Earl of Orkney, who was the son of Earl Torf-Einar, Earl of Orkney.
203
Auds Emigration to Iceland.

After Groas wedding, Aud left Caithness secretly for the Orkneys and from there
immigrated- with all Thorsteins daughters (except Groa) and his only son Olaf Feili, as well as
with all Thorsteins followers-to Iceland where she became the founder of a powerful and
illustrious Icelandic family. While in the Faroese, Aud, as has been mentioned, married another of
her granddaughters, Olva, to a Faroese, Aud had tried to persuade her father Ketil Flat Nose, to
go with her but he said that he was too old, which is not surprising as her must, at that time, have
been at least in his mid seventies. It seems probable that he died shortly afterwards, presumably
not in the Isle of Man. The fact Aud left Caithness in secret and that she tried to persuade her
father to emigrate to Iceland with her seem to indicate that Ketil Flat Nose had accompanied his
daughter to Caithness from the Sudreys (probably from the Isle of Man).
King Harald Fairhairs Expedition to the Islands.

There is little known of the history of the Sudreys from 853 until after King Harald
Fairhairs punitive expedition, which probably took place shortly after 885. The reason for this
raid seems to have been that many Norsemen had left Norway for the Orkneys, Shetland and
Sudreys as a result of King Haralds operations in their homeland and had turned the islands in
the West into bases for making retaliatory raids against their mother country. According to one of
the Icelandic sagas, King Harald subdued the Shetlands, the Orkneys and the Sudreys going so far
West [sic] as the Isle of Man and destroyed all the dwellings in Man. The vicious action against
the Isle of Man shows the importance which it must have had as a base of the Norsemen in the
West and would also give strong support to the contention that the Isle of Man was already the
seat of the leaders of the Norse community in the Sudreys. King Haralds expedition may well
have been the cause of the deposition of the coin-hoard in the parish of Kirk Christ Lezayre
(possibly at East Kella near Sulby) which Michael Dolly considers may have taken place about
the end of the ninth century.
King Harald Fairhairs Viceroys of the Sudreys and their Opponents.

When King Harald Fairhair went back to Norway from the West, he appointed a certain
Earl Tyggvi to be his Viceroy in the Sudreys. After Earl Tyggvi had been killed, he appointed
another Earl, Asbjrn Skerjalesi, to be his Viceroy in those islands, but he was killed by two
relatives of Ketil Flat Nose who came from Norway. These relatives were Holmfast (a son of
Vedorm and a grandson of Vermund the Old) and Grim, a nephew of Vedorm, and, possibly from
the name, a descendant of Grim the Ram. The raid on the Sudreys was probably made to aid their
relatives in the Sudreys, or as an act of vengeance against the action taken there by King Harald
Fairhair. For reasons already given, it seems likely that the Viceroys resided in the Isle of Man. If,
as been suggested Ketil and his family had lived there, it would seem to be a particularly
appropriate target for the relatives from Norway. In addition to killing Earl Asbjrn, Holmfast
and Grim carried away to Norway as captives the Earls wife and his daughter Arneida. This raid
by Holmfast and Grim may have been the cause of Ketil Flat Noses children and their families
immigrating to Iceland. Probably fearing retaliation from King Harald Fairhair, Holmfasts
Vedorm, who was a cousin of Ketil Flat Nose, left Sogn and settled in the almost uninhabited
district of Jamtaland (Jmtland), east of Trondheim. The captive, Arneida, remained with the
family in Jmtland as a slave until she was sold to (and later married) one Ketil, from Verdal in
the Trondheim area, who had emigrated to Iceland but returned to Trondheim on a visit.
204
Ketils Nephew, rlig, and his emigration to Iceland

As has been mentioned, Ketil Flat Nose had a brother called Hrapp, who probably
settled in the Sudreys as his son, rlig, was educated there as a Christian by the Holy Bishop
Patrick (that is Bishop St. Patrick). When rlig had grown up, he decided to immigrate to
Iceland and asked Bishop Patrick for advice and help. The Bishop gave him timber with which to
build a church, a plenarium, a bell, a gold coin and some consecrated earth to put beneath the
corner pillars, since no other form of consecration could be effected. (That gold coin also
circulated in the Isle of Man in the ninth century is shown by a solidus of Louis le Debonnaire,
814-840, south of the Church porch at Maughold, on the North-east coast, in the nineteenth
century.) rlig set sail with these gifts but, as he approached Iceland, a storm drove him Northwestwards. In his distress, he called on his Saint foster father (that is to say, Bishop St.
Patrick) for help and promised to name the place where he landed after the Saint. As a result of
this promise, rlig named the fjord in North-west Iceland in which he landed Patreksfjrur, after
Bishop St. Patrick. Later rlig moved south and built a church on land given him by his cousin
Helgi Bjolan, who must therefore immigrated to Iceland before rlig. The date of rligs
emigration is uncertain: it probably took place in the early 890s, possibly for the same reason as
that of his cousins. According to the Landnmabk. rligs descendants became great and
powerful lords in Iceland and, although they were baptized Christians it is said that they believed
in St. Colomba. It is also stated that, sometime after rlig arrived in Patreksfjrur, the bell (that
is, the one Bishop St. Patrick had given him, which had been washed overboard in the storm) was
found on the shore covered with seaweed.
In this connection, it is interesting to note that, according to Professor Gwyn Jones, in
1964 a tenth century Viking age ship-grave was excavated at Vatnsdalur, Patreksfjrur, and
found to contain among its grave-goods a Thors hammer of silver, presumably worn as an
amulet on a string of glass and amber beads, a piece of lead with an inlaid cross, apparently
enamelled, a small fragmentary bronze bell (presumably Christian and stylistically of a type from
North-West England) and also a kufic gold coin, a dirhem.
The bell may be of a type typical of North-West England, but might it not still be possible
that it was brought from the Isle of Man by rlig and washed overboard? It is also interesting to
note that Professor Gwyn Jones is prepared to accept that there were Christians among the early
settlers (and maybe a few among the late-comers) although he goes on to state that one is not
obliged to accept the minute particulars given in the sagas, a proposition with which the writer of
this book wholeheartedly agrees.
The inclusion in the grave-goods at Patreksfjrur of a Thors hammer and a cross is
indicative of the fact that, in the ninth and tenth centuries, Christian Norsemen liked to have
double insurance, apparently wishing to placate the Norse gods as well as the Christian God!
Another example of this can be found in the story of Helgi alias the Leans voyage to Iceland. He
was, so it is said, brought up a Christian (which is not unlikely as his mother was Irish). However,
he was not averse to invoking the aid of Thor when at sea, or in times when strength and
toughness were required, as can be seen from the fact that, when he saw the snow-clad peaks of
Iceland on the far distant horizon, he applied to Thor for a oracular decision about what part of
the coast he should land on. The answer which Helgi received directed him to Eyjarfjrur on the
North of Iceland. Further evidence of this dual insurance can be found in the scenes of Norse
mythology on the tenth-century Manx Crosses, which are ostensibly Christian monuments.
205
Events in Dublin.
It is worthy of note that the Norse in the Dublin area were, during that same period, going
through a very lean period. In Order to explain this it will be necessary to go back to about 872,
when Ivar succeeded Olaf alias the White as Nordmanorum Hiberni at Brittani, a title which
suggests that he claimed authority over the Norsemen in England, as well as those in Ireland. This
reference in the Annals of Ulster has led a number of Historians (for example Dr. Todd) to
confuse Ivar of Limerick with Ivar alias the Boneless, a Danish King of Northumbria. It is
suggested that the confusion arose because the historians failed to distinguish the Norsemen, who
were Norwegians, from the Danes. The Annals of Ulster clearly refer to Ivar (that is of Limerick)
as the youngest brother of Olaf (that is of Olaf alias the White), Ivar died in about 873, having
ruled for only about a year, and was succeeded by Eystein, the second son of Olaf alias the White
and Aud, the Extremely Rich or Deep - minded, Eystein himself only ruled for two years, being
deceitfully slain by Alban (Halfdan the Dane) in about 875. From Eysteins death in about 875
until about 881, Dublin seems to have been ruled by a Norsemen, Earl Barid, and from Earl
Barids death until about 889 the Irish Cearbhall (Helgi alias the Leans father-in-law) appears to
have ruled Dublin. When King Caerbhall died, there seem to have been a dispute between Ivars
sons, Sigurd and Sigtrygg, as to which of them should rule Dublin, resulting in the latter killing
the former in about 889.
Sigtrygg apparently went on an unsuccessful expedition to England in about 893. This
seems to have caused dissension among the Norsemen in Dublin, some of whom supported
Sigtrygg and some of whom supported a certain Earl Sigurd. Sigtrygg was about 896 by
Norsemen and, in the same year, Olaf, a grandson of Ivar (and possibly a son of Sigurd,
Sigtryggs elder brother, even though Dr. Todd considered Olaf to be a son of Sigtrygg) was
killed by the Irish. The position of the Dublin Norse between 896 and 902, when they finally
expelled from a dominant position in Ireland, is extremely obscure and there is no reference in the
Irish annals to any major Norse leader in the Dublin area during this period. After being driven
out of Ireland, the chief Norsemen are said to have gone to Scotland under Sigtrygg Gale, or the
One Eye, the son of Ivar II (and apparently, the great grandson of Ivar I, Lord of Limerick
successor to Olaf alias the White as King of Dublin).
Sigtrygg was probably accompanied by his father, as it is recorded that Ivar was killed at
Fortrenn in Scotland in about 904. From 902 to 914 the Irish appear to have been generally in
control of Ireland and the Norsemen there would seem to have very much played second fiddle.
It is impossible to guess to what extent Harald Fairhairs activities, both in Norway and during his
punitive raid in the West and the resulting emigration to Iceland, caused the decline of Norse
power in the Sudreys and Ireland between the 890s and 914, but they must certain have had some
influence.
The ninth and early tenth centuries reveal the rise and decline of Norse power in the
Sudreys and in Ireland. The historical evidence regarding this era is scant and much reliance has
to be placed on the not so reliable Icelandic Sagas and the Irish Annals and on deductions,
hence the title give to this chapter. Nevertheless, the story which emerges from the traditional
sources does not appear to conflict with the archaeological evidence and in one which seems to
reconcile the sagas and the annals to some extent.
This Chapter gives, it is hoped, a plausible and reasonable account of what happened
during the period in question. One thing which is does reveal is the influence which Ketil alias
Flat Nose and his descendants appear to have had, not only on the history of the Sudreys, but
also on that of Ireland, Scotland, the Faroese and Iceland an farther afield.
206
CHAPTER 3
THE EMERGENCE OF THE KINGDOM OF THE SUDREYS
(914 989)
The career of Reginald Ivarsson

The second major period of Norse history in the Isle of Man begins with a sea battle in
about 914 which took place off the Isle. In which Reginald (or Ragnall), son of Ivar II
Sigtryggson and a great-grandson of Ivar I, the brother of Olaf alias the White, defeated the
Navy of Ulster. It is not clear where Reginald was based prior to this battle but Gwyn Jones
describes him as a marauder who had graduated from Scotland to Man , which makes it appear
that by 914 he had his base in the Isle of Man. After the engagement off the Isle of Man,
Reginald, accompanied by Earl Otter, sailed to Ireland and landed in Waterford and won a victory
there. After this battle, the party of Norsemen seems to have divided into three and between them
appear to have conquered most of Munster and parts of Connaught. It is interesting to note that, in
translation of the main text of the Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gail, Reginald is referred to as the
grandson of Ivar whereas, in the fragment from the Book of Leinster, he is referred to as the son
of Ivar. Dr. Todd appears to consider that the latter was an error, but it may well be that both are
right in the Gaelic text except that in the main text translation should have been descendant not
grandson . A possible explanation of the difference would be that the main text correctly
referred to Reginald as being the descendant of Ivar I, while the fragment correctly referred to
him being the son of Ivar II.
In 917, Sigtrygg Gale or alias One Eye, son of Ivar II, and his brothers, Reginald and
Godred, and a third brother Sigurd, captured Dublin. According to the translation of the main text
of the War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill:
There came after that an immense royal fleet with Sitriuc and the
Children of Imar. I.e. Sitriuc, the blind, grandson of Imar; and they
Forcibly landed at Dubhlinn at Ath Cliath, and made an encampment
there.
The reference here to Sitriuc is to Sigtrygg Gale, while Imar should be construed as
Ivar. It is suggested that once again grandson should have been descendant and that the
passage means that a large royal fleet arrived with Sigtrygg Gale the descendant of Ivar I and
the children of Ivar II (that is to say Sigtryggs brothers, Reginald, Godred and Sigurd) and
forcibly landed at Dublin and made an encampment there.
From 917 onwards, or at least a century and a half, Dublin was to be the centre of trading
throughout the Irish Sea and probably one of the most important ports in Western Europe.
Up to this period, the Scandinavian Kingdom of Northumbria, with its capital at York,
had been ruled by the Danes were running out of leaders. Reginald then set out for York, with
Earls Ottir and Graggaba, leaving Sigtrygg Gale in charge of Dublin. Reginald and his followers
went to York by the Lowlands of Scotland, presumably making use of the Clyde and Annadale.
While in Scotland, Reginald fought a battle at Corbridge against Constantine II, King of the
Scots. By 919, Reginald had become ruler of Northumbria and, from then on until 954; the
dominant question in the political arena in the Irish Sea was whether the Norsemen would rule
Northumbria as well as Dublin. The position of the Isle of Man at this particular period is obscure
207
but, accepting Gwyn Jones view that Reginald had been there prior to invading Ireland, it would
appear reasonable to assume that he did not give up control of the Island. There is some support
for this view in the fact that a certain MacRagnall (Meaning the son of Reginald) was apparently
ruler of Man in about 940. It would seem plausible to assume that MacRagnalls father was the
same Reginald as he who had started out from Man and had subsequently became ruler of
Northumbria.
Sigtrygg Gale did not rule Dublin for long as he left there to join Reginald in York in
about 920. The exact reason for Sigtryggs departure is uncertain but it may have been due to the
fact that he had made Dublin too hot for his comfort, in that shortly before his departure he had
killed not only the Irish King, Niall Glundubh of Aileach, but also his own brother Sigurd. The
Annals of Ulster which record that Sitric, grandson of Ivar (correctly descendant of Ivar, that is
of Ivar II), left Ireland through Divine power are not a great help. After Sigtrygg Gale left
Dublin, he was succeeded by his brother Godred.
The Succession and Career of Sigtrygg Gale

In about 921 Reginald died and was succeeded as ruler of Northumbria by his brother,
Sigtrygg Gale, who was the first Hiberno Norse King to have his name on coins. It is perhaps
significant to note that, on a unique coin found in Dublin, he appears to be described as Ludo (a
title of uncertain derivation which Michael Dolley, the well-known numismatist, considers
perhaps indicated an initial reluctance to assume absolute monarchy) although on other coins the
title Rex is unequivocal.
In 926, Sigtrygg Gale entered into a treaty with Athelstan, King of Wessex, and married
Athelstans sister after having become converted to Christianity. Within about a year of his
wedding Sigtrygg died. Apparently before his death he forsook Christianity and reverted to the
religion of his forefathers.
Sigtryggs Successors.
After Sigtrygg Gales death, his son Olaf (or Anlaf, or Amlaf) Kvaran (or of the
Sandal), became King of Northumbria but his uncle Godred, King of Dublin, exercised a
nominal regency. This was, however, to prove more beneficial to his own son, another Olaf (or
Anlaf, or Amlaf), than to Olaf Kvaran. By July 927, King Athelstan had driven Godred and Olaf
Sigtryggson out of Northumbria. Subsequently, Olaf appears to have gone to Dublin, while
Godred seems to have tried to obtain assistance from both Kin Constantine II of Scotland and
Eugene, Lord of Cumbria ( the son of Donald II, King of Scotland), but without success due to
the fact that they had received threats from emissaries sent by Athelstan. Godred the attacked
York without outside help and was defeated. He then returned to Dublin.
Godred Ivarsons Rule

The cause of the failure of the Norse to remain rulers in Northumbria must have been, at
least in part, the troubles which Godred had been having in Ireland, not only with the Irish but
also with the chiefs of several of the smaller Norse settlements in Ireland and, in particular, of
Limerick, Godreds own son Halfdan, was killed in a battle fought in 926 in Ireland against
Muircheartach alias of the Leather Cloaks, Prince of Aileach, and son of Niall Glundubh, King of
Tara (who had been killed by Sigtrygg Gale), a battle in which the Norsemen suffered a
resounding defeat. From his return to Ireland until his death in about 934, Godred seems to have
208
been pretty well involved with affairs inside Ireland and , in particular, with the feud with the
Norsemen of Limerick. This is an important factor when one comes to consider the period from
921 to 934. It was during the period from 918 to 947 that Manx tradition has placed the arrival
and rule in the Isle of Man of King Gorree (or King Orry) which is in the Manx version of the
name Godred, who is said to have been a son of the King of Denmark and the first to have been
called King Orry. To this King Orry is attributed the establishment in the Isle of Man of a
legislative body, the committal of the laws to writing and the formation of an army. King Godred
Ivarson of Dublin appears to have been the only Godred of any importance who operated in the
Irish Sea during the period in question and he certainly was not the son of a King of Denmark,
although he was descended from a petty King in Norway
It would appear from Godred Ivarsons activities in Ireland and Northumbria that he was
for too busy to have spent sufficient time in the Isle of Man to have established a legislative body
there, or to have committed the Manx laws to writing, or to have formed an army in the Island.
However, it is quite possible that Godred did exercise suzerainty over the Isle of Man during the
period when he was King of Dublin. It seems almost certain that, even if Godred Ivarson did
exercise suzerainty over the Isle of Man, the deeds attributed by tradition to King Orry should
have been attributed to a later Godred, at least in the case of some of the matters mentioned in the
legend. This is likely to have been Godred Haraldson, who was the first Godred to be King of the
Sudreys after the Sudreys became a Kingdom as such.
Olaf Godredsons Rule in Dublin

Godred Ivarson was succeeded as King of Dublin by his son, Olaf Godredson, who seems
to have preferred to his cousin, Olaf II Kvaran. It seems probable, despite conflicting reports in
the Irish annals, that Olaf Godredson was successful in patching up the Dublin-Limerick feud in
about 937. In any event, he went to Scotland in about the same year and, having joined forces
with King Constantine II, fought a battle with King Athelstan of Wessex at Brunanburh, but was
heavily defeated, King Athelstan died in October 939 and was succeeded as King of Wessex by
his half-brother, Edmund a son of Edward the Elder by a latter wife than Athelstans mother.
Olaf Godredsons Expansion of his Kingdom.

Olaf Godredson, seizing the opportunity of change of rules to make another bid for the
Northumbria throne, appears to have captured York by 939 and to have become King of
Northumbria and the Five Boroughs by 940. He then extended his authority north of the Tees in
941, the same year in which he met his death. Evidence of Olaf Godredsons rule in England can
be found in the large number of coins which he had minted, some at York and some at Derby
(which was one of the Five Boroughs).
According to the Annals of the Four Masters, Olaf Godredson appears to have raided the
Isle of man in about 937 (on the way back from his unsuccessful expedition to England), at which
time Man seems to have been ruled by a certain MacRagnall. As been mentioned, this
MacRagnall (or Reginaldson) was probably a son of Reginald Ivarson. About 940, Reginaldson
crossed over to Ulster and plundered Downpatrick but this raid seems to have been quickly
avenged by Norsemen, probably from some part of Ireland, who raided Man and attacked
Reginaldson and his people. As a result of this, Reginaldson fled to Ireland, where he was killed
by Madudhan, King of Ulster, about 941. We do not know how long Reginaldson was ruler of
Man. It is possible that he came to power after the death Godred Ivarson, although this can be
only conjecture. It seems probably that he was the son of Reginald by a Manx Girl, conceived
209
during the time when (according to Gwyn Jones) Reginald Ivarson was in Man. This account for
the fact that his forename was unknown to the Irish Annalists. Reginaldsons age would thus also
be consonant with his having become ruler of Man after the death, in 934, of his uncle, Godred
Ivarson.
The problem of the Sihtric Coins of the early 940s.

It is interesting to note that two coins have been found which were minted in the early
940s. They bear the name of a certain King Sihtric (a version of Sigtrygg), whom Michael Dolley
considers to have been a brother of Olaf II Kvaran. It is, however, suggested that it most unlikely
that Sihtric was a son of the Sigtrygg who was Olafs father although it was a common Norse
custom during this era to name a boy after his grandfather, it was not the practice to name him
after the father. It is much more likely that this Sihtric was a cousin of Olaf Kvaran, not his
brother, and that he most probably a son of King Reginald Ivarson of Northumbria. Sigtrygg
Reginaldson may have been the same person as that Reginaldson of the Isle of Man who was
killed by the King of Ulster in about 941. Michael Dolley, however, proffers an alternative
possibility, namely that the Sigtrygg of the coins was the same person as the Setrec (another
version of Sigtrygg) who sailed up the Seine in 943 and was killed in a battle against Louis IV of
France (921-954, son of Charles III and Eadgyva, daughter of Edward, alias the Elder of
England), a view which is supported by Jacques Ivon.
The famous French Historian, Professor Musset, quite independently advanced the
proposition that this Sentrec was Hiberno-Norse. It is obvious that, if Reginaldson was killed in
about 941, he could not been killed in France two years later! In view of the evidence at present
available, it seems, therefore, more than likely that Reginaldson of Man and the mysterious
Setrec (or Sigtrygg) were not the same person, although it would appear probable that they
were brothers or half-brothers.
As been mentioned, Godred Ivarson may have exercised suzerainty over the Isle of Man
while he was King of Dublin, but it seems from Olaf Godredsons raid on the Isle of Man about
937 and subsequent events that, at any rate after Godreds Death, Reginaldson had adopted an
independent line of action and thrown off any allegiance to Dublin.
The Identity of Harald Sigtryggson

One other point of interest arsing in the beginning of the 940s is the death (in battle in
Connaught) of a certain Harald (or Aral) Sigtryggson, whom Dr. Todd considered to have been
the grandson of Ivar I. This seems rather unlikely in view of the elapse of some forty-four years
between the death of Sigtrygg, son of Ivar I, and the death of Harald, and by that time Harald
would, in all probability, have been too old to fight. It would seem more likely that Harald was
the son of Sigtrygg Gale and the grandson of Ivar II. According to the Annals of the Four Master,
Harald was the grandson of Ivar and son of Sitric Lord of the foreigners of Limerick. There is
no evidence of the elder Sigtrygg having been a Lord of the foreigners of Limerick. Although
there is equally no evidence of Sigtrygg Gale having held that position, he could possibly have so
before he moved on to the Dublin scene Harald seems to have been King of the Norsemen in
Limerick but his importance, in so far as Manx history is concerned, is the fact that two of his
sons, Magnus and Godred, later became Kings of the Sudreys.
210
The later Career of Olaf II Kvaran.

After the death of Olaf Godredson, his cousin Olaf II Kvaran became King of
Northumbria. He was not as good military leader as his cousin and, by 942, he had lost the Five
Boroughs and thereby a substantial amount of territory which Olaf Godredson had conquered.
The abandoment by Olaf Kvaran of his cousins conquests south of the Humber severely
weakened the position of the Hiberno-Norse.
A repercussion was the appearance on the Northumbria scene of Reginald Godredson, a
brother of Olaf Godredson. It is also around this time that the coins of Setric were minted.
Apparently three cousins were contenders for the Northumbrian throne, namely, Sigtrygg
Reginaldson, Olaf II Kvaran and Reginald Godredson.
By 943, Reginald Godredson appears to have been accepted in York as King of
Northumbria, which would be consistent with his cousin, Sigtrygg Reginald, the failed King,
having set out on his expedition to France in that year. It is of interest to note that Sigtrygg who
went to France seems to have been a pagan as were his two cousins but, in 943, first Olaf Kvaran
and later Reginald Godredson were converted to Christianity by King Edmund of Wessex,
apparently in the belief that by doing so they would obtain King Edmunds support. That each of
the two cousins, Olaf Kvaran and Reginald Godredson, were competing for the throne can be
seen from the fact that coins have been found, dated to about 943, some minted in the name of
Anlaf (Olaf) and others in the name of Regnald (Reginald).
King Edmunds Expulsion of the Norse from Northumbria

In 944, King Edmund drove both Olaf Kvaran and Reginald Godredson out of
Northumbria and in the same year the latter was killed by the Saxons at York. Olaf Kvaran
returned to Dublin and, about 954, he took over as King of Dublin from Olaf Godreds younger
brother Blakari, who had been King of Dublin since his brothers departure for York in 939.
Northumbria remained under English control until 946 when King Edmund died and was
succeeded by his brother Eadred, who was King of Wessex until 955. Eadred was accepted as
King of Northumbria by the Northumbrians in early 947 that year the Northumbrians transferred
their allegiance to a famous Norse Viking and former King of Norway, Erik alias Boodaxe, son of
King Harald alias Fair-Hair of Norway and of Gunnhild, daughter of Gorm alias the Old, King of
Denmark. King Eadred expelled King Erik in 948 and, in the following year, allowed Olaf
Kvaran to take over the Northumbria Throne for a third time. Olaf only remained King of
Northumbria until 952 when he was once again expelled from England, this time by Erik alias
Bloodaxe. Munch considered that, after being driven out of England,(Olaf Kvaran went to the Isle
of Man or the Hebrides, but the modern view is that he returned to Ireland and once more became
King of Dublin. (Olaf Kvaran had appointed his cousin, Blakari Godredson, as King when he left
Dublin for England, but Blakari appears to have been killed shortly afterwards, in the Battle of
Dublin, by the Irish King Congalach. Erik Bloodaxe remained as King of Northumbria for about
two years before being driven out of Northumbria in 954 and killed at the battle of Stainmore on
the borders of Cumberland, probably later in the same year.)
Events in Man after the Death of Reginaldson.

The position of the Isle of Man between the death of Reginaldson, about 941, until 954
are obscure. It is probably came under the suzerainty (albeit a tenuous one) of Northumbria, when
Northumbria was ruled by a Norse, or Hiberno-Norse, King. This is supported by the fact that in
211
965 the Sudreys appears to have been handed over by King Eadred to a certain Magnus as a
reward for his part in the battle of Stainmore. This would imply that, prior to 954; they had been
part of Eric Bloodaxes kingdom. There is a difference of opinion among the historians as to who
this Magnus was: Robinson and Dunham (following the Icelandic sagas) believing him to be
Magnus Haraldson while Lingard considered him to be Macco (another version of Magnus), the
son Olave (another version of Olaf). However, all the historians referred to state that Eric
Bloodaxe was killed by this Magnus as a result of the treachery of a certain Osluf. This Osluf was
Earl of Northumbria and had previously been High Reeve of Bamburgh in the County of Durham.
Dr. Goss pointed out there is no evidence that Olave had any son called Macco but, in this
connection it is not certain whether D. Goss was referring to Olaf Kvaran or to Olaf Godredson.
Olaf might well have been a son of Olaf Godredson (the son of Godred Ivarson); in which case he
would have been a nephew of Olaf Kvaran- which would explain the apparent inconsistency of
his name.
The Annals of the Four masters mention a son of Amlaf (Olaf) who was operating in the
Irish theatre about 962. Modern historian tend to support the view that the Magnus concerned was
Magnus Olafson and not Magnus Haraldson and, as will be pointed out a little later, there are
other facts to support this view.
The Nominal Suzerainty of England.
In handing the Sudreys over to Magnus Olafson, it would seem that King Eadred would
have expected Magnus to be his vassal, a fact which, however, Magnus does not seem to have
accepted. It would appear that Magnus Olafson was, if one accepts Ketil Flat-Nose, the first King
of the Sudreys as such, even if in theory a petty King under suzerainty of the English King
Eadred. Edgar alias the Peaceful became King of England in 959 and this event seems to have
resulted in a polarization of the various important influences in the Irish area. King Edgar was a
strong King and established peace throughout Northumbria as well as throughout the rest of
England, and even extended his influence beyond England and impressed it on, among other
places, The Isle of Man. According to J. Johnson, a Scottish Lawyer and writer who lived in the
Isle of Man, a King Macon (another version of Magnus) was deprived of the crown of Man for
refusing to do homage to the English King Edgar, who afterwards not only restored him to the
throne, but made him admiral of a great fleet with which he swept the seas of the Danes and the
Norsemen.
It is suggested that there is confusion here between Magnus Olafson and Magnus
Haraldson as the latter appears to have been the admiral. It is considered that Magnus Olafson
was the Magnus who was deprived of his throne. Magnus Haraldson being appointed King of the
Sudreys in his place. The justification for King Edgars intervention in the Sudreyan affairs would
appear to be that Magnus Olafson held the Sudreys as a result of a grant made to him in 954 by
King Eadred. The date on which Magnus Olafson was deprived of the Sudreyan throne is
uncertain but probably it was in the early 960s. Possible corroboration for this can be found in the
Ballaqueeney coin-hoard which Michael Dolley considers to have been deposited in the early
960s, it being remembered that unreclaimed coin- hoards normally reflect a major traumatic
event, such as a large-scale raid on the Isle of Man or a change of monarchs in a situation likely
to cause a major upset in the Island. A date of 962 is probably reasonable for the change in the
Kings of the Sudreys and the fact that a son of one Amlaf (Olaf) appeared on the Irish scene in
962 with people from the Insi-Gall (which could refer to the Sudreys) would tend to support the
view that the change took place in that year, as Magnus Olafson could well have turned to raiding
Ireland when he was deprived by King Edgar of the throne of the Sudreys.
212
Magnus Haraldson appears to have been a son of Harald Sigtryggson, King of Limerick,
who was killed about 940. He certainly seems to have served as a vassal of King Edgar alias the
Peaceful and was one of the eight petty Kings who rowed King Edgar on the Dee in 973 as
depicted on a Manx 4 stamp in 1974. In relation to this event, Sir Henry Spelman refers to
Magnus Haraldson as Rex Manniae et Insularum which confirms the fact that Magnus was King
of the Sudreys, and not merely King of Man.
Camden refers to a Charter of Edgar alias the peaceful, a translation of part of which he
gives as follows:
Unto whom (meaning King Edgar) God of his gracious favour
hath granted, together with the Empire of England, dominion over
all the Kingdoms of the Isles lying in the Ocean, with their most stout
and fierce Kings, even as far as to Norway, yea and to subdue under
the English Empire, the greatest part of Ireland, with her most noble
City Dublin.
This, if genuine, would certainly seem to indicate that King Edgar considered himself to
be suzerain over the Sudreys and also apparently considered Olaf II Kvaran of Dublin to be his
vassal. Further evidence to support this view is to be found in the Ballaquayle coin-hoard found in
Derby Road, Douglas, in 1894. The surviving coins in that hoard are mainly Anglo-Saxon, dating
from the reigns of King Athelstan, Eadwig, Eadred and Edgar (alias the Peaceful) together with
those of Anlaf of Northumbria. It has been plausibly suggested that these coins were part of
money paid by King Edgar alias the Peaceful (his coins are the latest in the hoard) to Magnus
Haraldson for services rendered to the English monarch, which would be strong indication that
the relation between the two kings was that of suzerain and vassal, or at least senior partner and
junior partner.
The later career of Magnus Haraldson

About 970, Magnus Haraldson appears to have conquered Anglesey. Although he did not
retain possession of that island, he sailed round Ireland about 974, accompanied by the Lagmans
of the Isles, and occupied the island Inis Cathaig in the mouth of the Shannon where he robbed
the tomb of St. Seaan and released Ivar, the Norse King of Limerick, who was probably a relative
of Magnuss father, Harald, a previous King of Limerick. The term Lagman causes some
difficulty meaning literally Lawman which later came, in Norway and Sweden, to be the title of
chief judges. It is uncertain whether the reference here is to the holders of that office in the
Sudreys, or to persons called Lagman after an ancestor who had held that office. Munch took
the view that it was a peculiar title of some of the chiefs. The Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill
refers to the fleet of Lagmann The Lomond family was clan Lagman, which name Robinson
points out is of Scots-Norwegian origin. The Annals of the Four Masters, however, speak of the
Lagmans as being a tribe of Norsemen from the Inis-Gall.
On the other hand, A.W. Moore took the view that the reference to the Lagmanns was
to the actual holders of the office of Lawman or Judges. The might lead one to the view that
Magnus had been inspired by the boating trip on the Dee to have taken his chief lawmen with
him, on the principle that what is sauce for the English goose was sauce for the Sudreyan
gander. Whether the chiefs concerned held special judicial office is uncertain and the question as
to whether or not the Lagmanns were judges must be left open.
213
Magnus Haraldson remained at Inis Cathaig in the Shannon for three years until, about
976 or 977, he was attacked and killed, together with two of his sons, by the famous Irishman
Brian Boroimhe, despite the assistance of King Ivar (the same Ivar whom Magnus had released
three years earlier), who was himself killed by Brians forces, thereby ending Norse rule in
Limerick.
Godred Haraldsons Rule.

Magnus Haraldson was succeeded as King of the Sudreys by his brother, Godred, who is
referred to in the Irish annals as King of the Inis-Gall. This event change in rulers may have been
the cause of at least two non-recoveries of coin-hoards in the Isle of Man-that from beneath Kirk
Andreas church-tower, in the Parish of Kirk Andreas and Sheading of Ayre, and that from
Ballaquayle, Douglas, mentioned above. Michael Dolley considers that the first coin-hoard
should be dated at least as the early 970s and the second could perhaps be dated somewhere in the
general bracket implied by c. 975. Thus both could fit in with the year 976 or 977 and the death in
battle of Magnus and, doubtless, many of his followers.
Godred Haraldson would appear to have severed the connections between the Sudreys
and England, probably because King Edgar alias the Peaceful died in 975 and was succeeded by
his son, Edward, of whom little is known except that he was, according to Gwyn Jones, young,
unstable, resented by many, murdered in 978 and in time dubbed saint and martyr. The fact that
Godred Haraldson subsequently seems to have paid tribute to Earl Hakon of Western Norway
may well have been because he wished to have a protector in case the King of England should
try to make him a vassal.
Godred Haraldsons Successes in Battle

In 979, Godred Haraldson, after two early defeats, devastated Anglesey, having been
hired by Prince Constantine the Black, (or Cawellyn Dhu) son Iago ap Idwal of Gwynned, to fight
against Constantines cousin Howel. It seems probable that Godred took part in the battle of Tara,
which took place in Ireland about 980, in which the Norsemen under Olaf II Kvaran were
severely defeated by The Irish King Maelseachlainn. The evidence to support this is contained in
the Annals of the Four Masters, which record under the year 978 (corrected year 980), that The
battle of Tara was gained by Maelseachlainn over the foreigners of Dublin and the islands and
over the sons of Olaf (that is Olaf Kvaran))in particular, where many were slain, together with
Ragnall (Reginald)son of Olaf, heir of the sovereignty of the foreigners. It would seem certain
that the foreigners of the islands including, if they were not wholly, Sudreyans and it is most
likely that they were led by their King that is Godred Haraldson. (If this were indeed the case,
then, conceivably the Ballaquayle hoard also could have been buried by one of his men.) After
the Battle of Tara, Olaf II Kvaran went on a pilgrimage to Iona where, according to the Annals of
the Four Masters, he died after penance and a good life. One effect of the Battle of Tara was
that, after that date and until 1014, the Dublin Norse played only a secondary role in Irish affairs.
Another effect of the battle seems to have been that Godred Haraldson discontinued his
connections with Dublin.
The Suzerainty of Earl Hakon.

According to the Flamanna Saga, about 980, Earl Hakon (who ruled Western Norway
from about 970 to 995) sent an Icelandic noblemen, Thorgils, who was on his staff, to the Sudreys
to collect tribute because the Sudreyans had not paid tribute for three successive years (that is
214
since about 977). This would seem to be a clear indication that the Sudreyans had previously paid
tribute. One possible reason for the omission was that Godred Haraldson had been too busy in
Anglesey and Ireland to attend to such trifles as tribute. It is most unlikely that Godreds brother
(and predecessor), Magnus Haraldson, had paid tribute to Norway because Magnus had been
aligned with England and probably a vassal of its King, Edgar alias the Peaceful. Thorgilss
mission seems to have ended successfully despite early set-backs. He was at first only able to
collect from the Sudreys a small portion of the amount due; but he and his Norwegian companion
Thorstein, were wrecked on the coast of Caithness and then, with the help of Earl Olaf of
Caithness, he managed to collect the full amount of the tribute.
The Earl of Orkneys Exactions.

About 982, Sigurd alias the Stout, earl of Orkney and a descendant of Ketil Flat-Nose,
attacked the Isle of Man and extorted a heavy penalty from the inhabitants. Sigurds men seem to
have met and defeated Godred Haraldson at Iona in 987. In the same year, Godred seems to have
been again defeated, this time by the sons of Njal and Kari (who were friends of Sigurd) in the
Isle of Man. In this battle, Godreds son, Dungal, was killed. The Annals of Ulster record the
battle as having been fought between the son of Harald and the Danes and state that one thousand
were killed in the engagement. The reference to the Danes must be construed as a reference to
Norsemen. Irish annalists often confusing the people of the two nations. This is reasonable as
Dane has an original sense corresponding to Scandinavian today.
The Death of Godred Haraldson

Godred himself was killed in 989. According to Munch and A.W. Moore, Godred was
killed in an engagement with the Dalriadic Scots but there is a feeling today among historians that
Gored may well have met his death in a battle which took place in County Down in Ulster. The
events en dates concerning the fight between Sigurd alias the Stout and Godred Haraldson are
confused. There is considerable conflict between various historians but the facts given above
seem as likely (or it is hoped more likely) than any others. Certainly, by 989, Godred Haraldson
was dead.
The Period following the Death of Godred Haraldson.

The period following the death of Godred Haraldson has always been somewhat obscure
but it has generally been considered that, after his death, the Sudreys came under the Earl of
Orkney. However, it now seems probable that a son of Erik Bloodaxe was ruler of at least part of
the Sudreys in the 990s. Erik Bloodaxe sons ruled Norway from about 960 to 970 when they were
defeated at the battle of Lymfors by Earl Hakon. King Harald II alias Greycloak or Greyskin- the
eldest of the sons was killed there. According to the Heimskringla, two of Harald Greycloaks
brothers, Gudred (or Godred) and Ragnfrid (Ragnfrd), survived this battle and went West to the
Orkneys.
About a year later, Ragnfrid returned to Norway where he fought two battles with Earl
Hakon. (Ragnfrids daughter married Harald alias the Back). After the second, which took place
in Dingenes in Sogn, he again left Norway. Ragnfrid sailed to the Isle of Man after leaving and
established a Royal dynasty there. Ragnfrid returned to the West after the Battle of Dingenes.
However according to the Heimskringla, Godred remained in the West until about 999. This date,
like that given for the Battle of Lymford itself, may be rather late. Ragnfrid then returned to
Norway, with a large fleet, to reclaim that Kingdom but was killed, together with two relations,
215
by Olaf Tryggvason, who was then King of Norway, shortly after he landed. There is an oral
tradition in Islay which preserves the tale of a marriage between an Heiress of Islay and a Viking.
Regrettably there seems to be no surviving documentary evidence from Islay with any bearing on
this, since the famous library on that island was burned down by the Campbells in 1614 - its
records are said to have dated back to about 700.
There is good reason for believing that the Heiress of Islay involved was a daughter and
heiress of that King Godred Haraldson of the Sudreys who was killed in 989.The marriage would
have been a political one, aimed at ensuring Godred Eriksons control over the Sudreys. It is quite
likely that Godred Haraldson settled in Islay during the period when his brother, Magnus, was
King of the Sudreys that is from about 962 to 976/977.
CHAPTER 4
FROM SIGURD THE STOUT TO GODRED CROVAN
(994 975)
(This period is one which sees considerable changes in the fortunes of the Sudreys
and including three famous battles that of Clontarf in Ireland in 1014 and those
in England, in 1066, of Stamford Bridge and of Hastings, or Senlac.)
The Rule of Earl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney.

The Sudreys came under the rule of Sigurd alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney, (the son of
Hlodver Thorfinsson and Audna, daughter of Cearbhall, Lord of Ossory) sometime after 989. The
date is uncertain as he may have waited until Godred Erikson had returned to Norway. Earl
Sigurd did not rule the Sudreys direct but appointed his brother in law, Earl Gilli, a Sudreyan
from Coll (in the Mull group of the Hebrides) to his Viceroy. This Earl Gilli may well have been
Vice-Comes of his group of islands before he promoted to Earl. Earl Sigurd is stated, in Njals
saga to have given his sister Neried in marriage to Earl Gilli- in the spring after the raid on the
Isle of Man by Kari and the sons of Njal-which would place the wedding in about 988. It is
interesting to note that Earl Sigurd appointed a Sudreyan and not an Orcadian to be Viceroy of the
Sudreys. Possibly, he had learned from the fate of those of King Harald Fairhair that the
Sudreyans did not like outsiders as their Viceroys. Earl Gilli may well have been a Christian. If,
so, part of his name has been lost.
There is no evidence to prove where Earl Gilli lived after he became Viceroy of the
Sudreys, but it seems probable that he moved his headquarters to the principal island of the
Sudreys and the seat of the Sudreyan kings, that is the Isle of Man.
The major event which took place in the Isle of Man during the 990s was the raid of Olaf
Tryggvason, who later became King of Norway. The exact date of this raid is uncertain but it
appears to have occurred in the first half of the 990s, as he was fighting in the British Isles in the
early 990s and returned to that theatre in 994 after two years absence. The report of the raid on
the Isle of Man is given in Olaf Tryggvasons Saga. In 994, Olaf was fighting as an ally, or
follower, of King Svein alias Forkbeard Haraldson of Denmark. In the same year, he and Svein
made an unsuccessful attack on London shortly after which according to the Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle, Olaf was converted to Christianity and baptized, and received Royal gifts from
Ethelred the Unready of England (978-1016), who had been his sponsor at his baptism. As result
of this, Olaf promised never to come to England again as an enemy, a promise which he kept.
216
After the unsuccessful attack on London, Olaf and King Svein parted. The latter returned to
Denmark via Wales and the Isle of Man, pillaging as he went.
Olaf Tryggvasons forcible Conversion of the Orkneys

In about 995, Olaf Tryggvason is said to have left England for Norway- accompanied by
a following of war-hardened Vikings and English (or English-trained) priests. He intended to
recover the Kingdom of Norway which had belonged to his ancestors (Olaf being the greatgrandson Harald Fairhair) and to convert Norway to Christianity. According to the Orkneyinga
Saga, Olaf came to the Orkneys on his way back from a Viking expedition, captured Sigurd alias
the Stout, Earl of Orkney and forced him-on pain of death-to become a Christian, to be his
(Olafs) liege man and to proclaim Christianity over all Orkney. Sigurd alias the Stout, who must
up to that time have been a pagan, was baptized and King Olaf Tryggvason departed for Norway.
He took with him, as a hostage, the Earls son Hundi (or Kvelp) the welp. This conversion of the
Orkneys (if it was anything more than nominal) cannot have had much practical effect in the
Sudreys.
It would appear that, at that time, Christianity was practised there and those islands, as
was mentioned above, had a Christian governor, Earl Gilli. The Orkneyinga Saga also states that
Hundi died in Norway after a few years. After Hundis death, Earl Sigurd threw off his allegiance
to Olaf Tryggvason. This must have taken prior to 1000 as around that time Olaf Tryggvason
ceased to be King of Norway.
Earl Gillis continued Governorship and Events in Ireland.

The Sudreys continued to be ruled by Earl Gilli as Viceroy for Earl Sigurd the Stout until 1014.
There is nothing of note to record until 1013 when, according to Njals Saga, a meeting took
place in the Orkneys between earl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, Earl Gilli (Viceroy of the Sudreys)
and King Sigtrygg Silkbeard of Dublin. The last appears to have ruled that City from about 989,
when he seems to have succeeded a certain Gluniarvin, who was probably a grandson of Godred
Ivarson of Dublin and Northumbria. Sigtrygg Silkbeard was a son of Olaf II Kvaran and
Gormflaith. She was an outstanding Irish beauty and an ex-wife of Brian Boroimhe, as well as the
widow of Olaf Kvaran, and a bitter enemy of Brian. A War had been broken out between King
Brian Boroimhe and his son Murchad, in 1013. Sigtrygg Silkbeard, his Leinster allies and Brians
forces had blockaded Dublin from the 9th September to Christmas Day. Gromflarth kept urging
her son, Sigtrygg, to kill his step-father Brian Boroimhe and, with that in mind, she sent him to
the Orkneys to ask Sigurd the Stout for support.
Sigtrygg of Dublin involves the Earl of Orkney in his Wars.

Sigtrygg arrived in Orkney shortly before Christmas. He raised the question of his
mission with Earl Sigurd at a large meeting which was held on Christmas day and asked the Earl
to Join him and fight Brian Boroimhe. Earl Sigurd demurred for a long time, but finally against
the advice of all his followers, agreed to fight alongside King Sigtrygg but only on condition that,
if they defeated King Brian, he Sigurd, should marry Sigtryggs mother, Gromflarth , and become
King of Ireland, to both of which terms Sigtrygg agreed.
After obtaining Earl Sigurds promise of support, King Sigtrygg Silkbeard returned to
Ireland and reported to his mother the results of his mission, which pleased her very much.
Gromflarth, then told her son to go to the Isle of Man to enlist the help of two Vikings, Ospak and
217
Brodir, who were sworn-brothers and who were, at that time, lying off Man with a fleet of thirty
ships. According to the War of Gaedhil with the Gaill, those two Vikings were called Earl Brodor
and Earl Amlaied (Olaf), son of the King of Locklann (Norway), and were the two earls of Cair,
and of the North of Saxon-Land. There is some confusion, however, in the various text of this
work (including confusion as to the name of the son of the King of Norway), but it seems likely
that they were the Earls of York and Northumbria. This part of England had, as we have seen, had
very close relations with Dublin during the tenth century, relations which, very likely, continued
to exist.
It is probably better to rely on Njals Saga, rather than on the Irish Annal, for the name of
Brodirs colleague and sworn-brother and so he will be referred to in this book as Ospak. Njals
Saga states that Ospak was a pagan and a very shrewd man. Brodir had been a Christian and had
been consecrated a deacon, but had abandonment his faith and became an apostate.
Sigtrygg of Dublin attempts to obtain Support from Ospak and Brodir.

As a result of his mothers instructions, King Sigtrygg alias Silkbeard went to the Isle of
Man. He found Brodir and Ospak lying off Man and asked Brodir to join him in the expedition
against his mothers ex husband Brian Boroimhe. Brodir refused to have anything to do with the
scheme until Sigtrygg promised to give Brodir the Kingdom of Ireland and also his mother in
marriage, (Sigtrygg had also promised his mother to Sigurd alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney) terms
which were to be kept secret in order to prevent Earl Sigurd the Stout getting to know of them.
This offer of the same reward was possibly considered by Sigtrygg to be a means of setting one
Earl against the other if the war against Brian Boroimhe went in favour of Sigtrygg and his allies,
and thus enable him (Sigtrygg) to take the Irish throne for himself. After the conference, King
Sigtrygg went back to Ireland to tell his mother what had transpired, while Brodir went to Ospak
and asked him to join in the war against King Brian Boroimhe. Ospak refused to do so saying that
he did not want to fight against a good King as Brian. The result of this war was that Brodir and
Ospak had a row and divided their forces, Brodir taking twenty ships and Ospak ten.
According to Njals saga, Brodir was then the victim of extraordinary phenomena. One
night there was a terrible clamour and boiling blood pouring from the sky and killed one man in
each of his twenty ships. The next night, the noise came again and their weapons fought alone.
On the third night the noise was accompanied by attacking ravens. (It has been suggested that the
narrator has embroidered the fear caused by the weird calls of the Calf colony of Manx
Shearwaters as they came by night to their nest.)
After these events, Brodir went to Ospak who, after being assured of his own immunity,
told Brodir that they portended death and disaster. Despite his pledge, this so angered Brodir that
he decided to kill Ospak his Sworn-brother! and all his man. Ospak, however, is said to have
seen Brodirs preparation and to have escaped, after vowing to become a Christian and to support
King Brian Boroimhe for the rest of his life.
Earl Sigurd made preparations to leave the Orkneys for Ireland and Earl Gilli, his brother
in law and an Icelander, called Flosi Thordarson, went to the Sudreys. Earl Sigurd had told Flosi
that he should not join the expedition to Ireland because the Icelander was on a pilgrimage to
Rome. Earl Sigurd did, however, accept Flosis offer to give him fifteen men to accompany him
(Earl Sigurd) to Ireland. It would appear from the War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill that, in his
expedition to Ireland, Sigurd alias the Stout was accompanied not only by Orcadians but also by
forces from the Hebrides and from the Isle of Man, although Earl Gilli himself did not take part in
the expedition.
218
The Battle of Clontarf and its Consequences.

The Battle of Clontarf tool place on Good Friday 1014 (23 April) and it is described in
detail both in Njals Saga and in the War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill. Both of these accounts
must be greatly exaggerated and embroidered with myth and legend, but certain facts can be
accepted. .
It would appear that King Brian Boroimhe and his followers beat King Sigtrygg
Silkbeards and his many Norse allies. However, it turned out to be a Pyrrhic Victory as King
Brian Boroimhe, was ca. 88 years old when was killed, and many of his chiefs, were also killed.
So, on the other side, were Sigurd alias the Stout, Earl of Orkney and many other leading
Norsemen from far and wide. The ironic thing about the result of the Battle of Clontarf was that
the one leading personality on the Irish scene was the defeated King Sigtrygg Silkbeard who, far
from losing his Dublin throne as a result of this defeat, gained in political stature as a result of so
many of his rivals having been liquidated in the battle.
When King Malcolm II of Scotland heard of the death of Earl Sigurd alias the Stout of
Orkney, he (that is King Malcolm) Caithness and Sutherland (both of which had come under the
Earl) to Sigurds youngest son Thorfinn, who was then only five years old, and made him a Earl.
His mother was, Aleta Thora, one of the daughters of King Malcolm II. King Malcolm.
The death of Earl Gilli and a Rise in Irish Influence in the Sudreys.
As has been mentioned, earl Gilli did not take part in the Battle of Clontarf. It would
seem reasonable to conclude that he remained in control of the Sudreys, probably assuming in
practice the position of their King. Certainly, there is nothing in the Orkneyinga Saga to suggest
that Earl Sigurds sons, Sumarlidi (Sumerled), Brusi and Einar (who divided there Orkneys
between them), or Earl Thorfinn, interfered in Sudreyan affairs during the lifetime of Earl Gilli.
The date of Earl Gillis death is not certain it is possible that it occurred about 1025. The facts to
support this are, however, purely circumstantial and may, on that account, be open to criticism.
For instance, Michael Dolley has expressed the view that, from numismatic and other evidence,
he is satisfied that the Isle of Man came within the sphere of influence of Dublin from about 1025
to the 1070s. At first sight, this seems open to question on the ground that, for a sizeable portion
of that period, Dublin came political under the suzerainty of the Earl of Orkney. However, as will
be explained in this chapter, the two theories are not as incompatible as they might appear. The
main point is that, if one dies accept Michael Dolleys suggestion, there was a definite change of
influence in relation to the Isle of Man in about 1025. Some corroboration of this change can be
found in the Maughold A coin-hoard which (again according to was deposited somewhere near
Park Lewellyn in Kirk Maughold parish, near the North-east coast of the Isle of Man, in the
1020s. He also believes that this hoard, which could coincide with the year 1025 referred to
above, might well be attributable to the taking over of the Sudreys by King Sigtrygg Silkbeard of
Dublin consequent on the death of Earl Gilli. This would account for the change of influence as
Earl Gilli was a Sudreyan whereas Sigtrygg was King of Dublin. It is interesting to note that,
apart from that at Brada Head, there is, to date, no evidence of any other coin-hoard having been
deposited during the period when Earl Gilli ruled the Sudreys either as Viceroy or as Sovereign.
This is some evidence that, comparatively speaking, the period from 898 to 1025 was a peaceful
one so far as the Sudreys were concerned. There is, in addition, no evidence from any other
source which might suggest the contrary.
219
King Sigtrygg Silkbeard became a friend of Canute alias the Great (a son of King Svein
Haraldson, alias Forkbeard), who was King of England from 1016 to 1035, King of Denmark
from 1018/19 to 1035 and also Suzerain of Norway from 1028 to 1035. He accompanied King
Canute on his pilgrimage to Rome in about 1027 or 1028. It seems certain that it was the fact of
his friendship with King Canute that kept King Sigtrygg on his throne so long. It is certainly clear
that he abdicated in 1035, the same year in which King Canute died. Sigtrygg left Ireland
(ostensibly to go into religious retirement) in 1035 and went across the sea, leaving his nephew,
Eachmarcach, son of Reginald, Sigtryggs half-brother, as King of Dublin. It is suggested that the
real reason for Sigtryggs abdication was the fact that his opponents were becoming too powerful
and that, with the death of Canute, he had lost his protector. There is nothing to show where
Sigtrygg went to when he left Ireland but it appears from the Irish annals that he died in about
1042.
Harald becomes King of the Sudreys.

The Next King of the Sudreys appears to have been a certain Harald, who is described in
the Annals of Ulster as being King of Man and is said to have died in 1039 (corrected year 1040)
Munch places this Harald as being the son of Godred Haraldson and refers him to as Harald the
Black of Islay The Chronicle refers him as Haraldi nigri de Ysland This Harald alias the
Black would, however, appear to have been the grandson of Erik Bloodaxe by the marriage of
his son to the Heiress of Islay- and not the son of Godred Haraldson. Conceivably he was, in fact,
a grandson of Godred Haraldson, on his mothers side, and therefore named after him. Nothing is
known about this heiress of Islay, save that she existed.
There is no direct evidence to show when Harald the Black became King of the Sudreys
but it probably occurred in about 1035, after the abdication of King Sigtrygg Slikbeard of Dublin
who, as been stated had probably also ruled the Sudreys. There is circumstantial evidence to
support the date 1035, both from the Orkneyinga Saga and from a coin-hoard discovered near
Laxey. It would appear from the saga that, in about 1035, Earl Thorfinn of Orkney had great
quarrels with the Irish and the Sudreyans. The cause of these quarrels is not given but it could
have arisen from the change of rulers in Dublin and the Sudreys. A contributory cause may have
been the fact that, a little before, Irish forces are said to have supported King Kali (or Karl)
Hundason of Scotland (maybe King Duncan I of Scotland). (see the Earls of Orkney and the
Kings of Scotland) in his fight with Earl Thorfinn, who was the grandson of Malcolm II, King of
the Scots. The date 1035 can be fairly well established in relation to these quarrels as that was
about the time when Rgnvald (Reginald), the son of Earl Thorfinns elder brother, Brusi, is said
to have returned to the Orkneys to claim his fathers share of those islands. Thorfinn would
appear to have granted this request because of those very quarrels. In any event, Earls Thorfinn
and Reginald seem to have spent the summer of 1036 in raiding in the Sudreys and in Ireland. A
coin-hoard (Laxey A) consisting of two hundred and thirty-tree coins, the great majority of
them, apparently, being Hiberno-Norse, was discovered near Laxey on the North-east coast of the
Isle of Man in 1786. Michael Dolley considers that a date in the 1030s would seem very likely for
its deposition.
Earl Thorfinn gains Power in the Sudreys

According to the Orkneyinga Saga, one summer during the time when Hardicanute was
King of England and Denmark (that is between 1040 and 042), Earl Thorfinn made war in the
Sudreys and in Scotland. In the following year, he raided England during King Hardicanutes
absence in Denmark. Earl Thorfinns army contained men from all his possessions, including
many from Scotland, Ireland and the Sudreys. The raid on England probably took place in 1041:
220
therefore the war in the Sudreys would appear to have taken place in about 1040, the same year as
that in which Harald the Black met his death. It is therefore not unreasonable to assume that
Harald the Black was killed in the fighting between Earl Thorfinn and the Sudreyans. It also
seems apparent that, as a result of this strife the Sudreys came under the control of Earl Thorfinn,
since they are included in the countries from which he conscripted so large a part of his army
when he raided England in the following year.
The linking of the Sudreyans and the Irish in Earl Thorfinns invasion army would tend to
support Michael Dolleys view that there was, at that period, a link between Dublin and the Isle of
Man. Further support for this can be found in the fact that Harald the Black was a second cousin
of King Eachmarcach of Dublin and also of Ivar Haraldson of Dublin, who replaced
Eachmarcach as King of Dublin from 1038 to 1046, when Eachmarcach returned to the throne.
Ivars father Harald was a brother of Sigtrygg Silkbeard as was Eachmarcachs father Reginald,
who was killed at the Battle of Tara in 980. Eachmarcach himself was displaced for the second
time in 1052, on this occasion by Diarmaid, King of Leinster.
Earl Thorfinn and Earl Reginald ruled the Orkneys for about eight years from 1035 (that
is to about 1043) when trouble broke out between them. During this period, a Norwegian
nobleman Klf Arnason (Thorfinns brother in law) was banished from Norway and came to
Orkneys. There he became great friends with Earl Thorfinn and, when the row between Earl
Thorfinn and his brother Earl Reginald broke out, Klf sided with Thorfinn. At this time, Earl
Reginald ruled two-thirds of the Orkneys and Earl Thorfinn one-third, but the latter also ruled
Caithness and a large part of Scotland, as well as all the Sudreys. About 1044, the two Earls
fought a battle off Raudabiorg in the North of Scotland which resulted in a victory for Earl
Thorfinn and Klf Arnason, but Earl Reginald escaped to Norway where he sent to stay with his
faster-brother, King Magnus the Good of Norway,
Earl Thorfinn sends Klf Arnason to the Sudreys as Viceroy.

After the Battle of Raudabiorg, Earl Thorfinn took possession of all the Orkneys and sent
Klf Arnason to the Sudreys, ordering him to remain there and to maintain his *Thorfinns)
authority there. It is not certain how long Kalf Arnason spent in the Sudreys as Earl Thorfinns
Viceroy, but he was probably back in the Orkneys by the winter of 1046 when Earl Thorfinn
made his visit to Norway to meet King Magnus the Good and King Harald the Ruthless, who
were at that time joint Kings of Norway.
Ear Reginald spent some time in Norway after his flight to that country but he returned in
secret to the Orkneys in the early winter of 1045, with a single ship and a carefully selected crew,
and surprised Earl Thorfinn and set fire to his house. Thorfinn and his wife, Ingibiorg, managed
to escape and Thorfinn rowed alone, the same night, to Caithness. After this incident, Earl
Reginald, believing Thorfinn to be death, took over the whole of the Orkneys and also sent
messages to Caithness (where Thorfinn was hiding) and to the Sudreys informing the inhabitants
that he intended to take over all Thorfinns dominions. Earl Reginald then settled down in the
Orkneys for the winter but, shortly before Christmas, Earl Thorfinn attacked him and, during the
encounter, Reginald was killed. As a result, Thorfinn resumed rule of the whole of the Orkneys as
well as his other possessions. Earl Thorfinn died about the same time as Harald the Ruthless (or
Harald Hardrada) returned to Norway from Russia which was in 1045.
221
Klf returns to Earl Thorfinn and Sigtrygg Reginaldson

takes over the Sudreys.
Harald the Ruthless shared the throne of Norway with Magnus the Good from 1046 until
1047, after which Magnus ruled Norway on his own. In the winter of 1046, earl Thorfinn went to
Norway in order to try and make his peace with King Magnus, but the visit was not a success and
Earl Thorfinn returned to the Orkneys. From then on, Earl Thorfinn ruled the Orkneys and his
other possessions alone. He was frequently accompanied by his brother in law Klf Arnason,
although from time to time Klf made Viking expeditions in the West, plundering Scotland and
Ireland and also carrying out an expedition to England. In addition, Klf was also at one time
chief of the Thingmen-meaning, presumably, chief of the Thingmen in Orkney. All this would
indicate that, from about the winter of 1046, Klf Arnason had given up his position as Viceroy of
the Sudreys. It is also probably shortly after this that Sigtrygg Reginaldson, a brother of
Eachmarcach Reginaldson- who had regained the Dublin throne in 1046- became tributary King,
or Viceroy, in the Sudreys under Earl Thorfinn and thereby under the overall suzerainty of
Norway. The fact that two were simultaneously rulers of Dublin and the Sudreys, respectively,
much ensured a close relationship between Dublin and the Isle of Man, where Sigtrygg
Reginaldson had, as will be seem, his headquarters.
The Coin-hoard Evidence relating to Sigtrygg Reginaldsons Accession.

The assumption of the Sudreys throne by Sigtrygg may explain the existence of at least
one of three Manx coin-hoards namely, Andreas B in Kirk Andreas Churchyard, West Nappin,
near Jurby, and Maughold B at Ballaberna (or Balnabarna) in the parish of Maughold, the
respective dates of the deposits being, according to Michael Dolley, at the end of the 1040s, just
before (rather than after) the middle of the eleventh century and about 1050. Michael Dolley has,
as can be seen from appendix 6, suggested that at least two and possibly all three of those were
hidden in the 1040s. Thus 1049 could have been the year in which Sigtrygg Reginaldson came to
power although he may well have waited until 1050, when earl Thorfinn was away on his
pilgrimage to Norway and Rome.
In about 1050, Earl Thorfinn went to Norway and to meet his suzerain, King Harald the
Ruthless, a mission in which he was successful, and from there he went on a pilgrimage to Rome
where he saw Pope Leo IX (who was Pope from 1049 to 1055) and obtained for his sins. Joseph
Anderson suggested in his introduction to the Orkneyinga Saga that Earl Thorfinn was
accompanied to Rome on that pilgrimage by Macbeth. Macbeth, the only Scottish sovereign who
ever visited Rome, made his pilgrimage in the same year and they were close friends. It was while
on this pilgrimage that Earl Thorfinn made arrangements for a bishop to be sent to the Orkneys, a
matter which will be dealt with in some detail in this chapter as it would appear to have some
importance in the relation to the Isle of Man.
King Eachmarcach Reginaldson flees to Man

and King Muircheartach raids the Island.
In 1052, King Diarmaid of Leinster, as had been mentioned, seized the throne from King
Eachmarcach who, as a result, left Ireland. This event did not, in all probability, have much effect
on the general relationships between the Sudreys, Ireland and the Orkneys. At this time, large
parts of Ireland, including Dublin remained under the overall rule of Earl Thorfinn and continued
to do so until his death which took place around 1065. In any event, Sigtrygg Reginaldson was
sill ruler of the Isle of man and, presumably, of the whole of the Sudreys (albeit as tributary of
222
Earl Thorfinn) in about 1060 when his brother, Eachmarcach, came as a refugee, to the Isle of
Man after his unsuccessful attempt to regain the Dublin throne. King Diarmaids son (that is
Muirchertach) followed Eachmarcach to Man and, in the ensuing battle, defeated Sigtrygg
Reginaldson (or MacReginald) and exacted tribute from him before returning to Ireland. This raid
was probably the cause of the secreting of the coin-hoard, known as Mrs. Governor Woods
hoard, which Michael Dolley considers to have been buried in the early 1060s. The place where it
was deposited is as yet unknown. Muircheartachs expedition may have been the cause of the
burial of a fair number of coins at Kirk Michael, on the North-West coast of Man, which included
coins which were minted in the Isle of Man itself. The examination of the coins in this deposit
shows that it is a most important find. It is also extreme interest that Sigtrygg Reginaldson had his
own coins minted for Sigtrygg Silkbeard of Ireland (themselves copies of Canute coins) and not
original in design, the fact that Sigtrygg Reginaldson had them minted would appear to indicate
that he considered himself to be King rather than a Viceroy. The fact that the hiding place was at
Kirk Michael, on the West coast of Man, would be consistent with their having been deposited as
a result of a raid, such as Muireartachs, from Ireland.
The death of Sigtrygg Reginaldson.

It is not known exactly when Sigtrygg Reginaldson died, but it is clear that it must have
occurred after 1060 and in, or before, 1066, because his son, Godred Sigtryggson, was on the
throne when Godred Crovan (the son of Harald alias the Black) visited the Isle of Man in 1066
after the Battle of Stamford Bridge. With no more evidence available. It is probably reasonable to
state that Sigtrygg died in about 1065. As has been mentioned. Earl Thorfinn died ca. 1065 and,
according to the Orkneyinga Saga, after his death
many provinces which he had subdued turned away and sought help from the chiefs who were
odal-born to the government of them, that is they transferred their allegiance to the native
chieftains to whom they had belonged by hereditary right. The death of Earl Thorfinn would not
appear to have had much practical effect on the Isle of Man as Man had had its own odal-born
King (albeit in a tributary of Earl Thorfinn) for a considerable period and also Thorfinns
suzerainty did not appear to have been of much assistance to the inhabitants of Man when
Muircheartach exacted tribute from them in 1060, in all probability, a formal severing of the ties
between the Orkneys and the Sudreys.
The Events of 1066

The year 1066 was one of the major years in British history as it was that in which the
Battles of Stamford Bridge and Hastings took place and, if the former battle had not been fought,
the result of the latter might well have been different. Edward the Confessor, King of England
died the 1st of January 1066, and his brother in law Harald Godwinson was elected to succeed
him. However King Harald the Ruthless of Norway also had a claim to the English throne, as had
William alias the Conqueror, Duke of Normandy. Harald Godwinson defeated Harald the
Ruthless and his Nordic allies at the Battle of Stamford Bridge, a battle in which the Harald the
Ruthless was killed; but very seen afterwards Harald Godwinson was himself defeated and killed
by Willem the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings (or Senlac). This battle took place not at
Hastings but in the vicinity of the town of Battle, about six and a half miles away. As has been
mentioned, Godred Crovan who was married to Ragnhild, a daughter of Harald the Ruthless
took part in the Battle of Stamford Bridge and after it was over he went to the Isle of Man to his
cousin, Godred II Sigtryggson, who received him with honour. The inhabitants of North
England did not like William the Conqueror any more than they liked Harald Godwinson and, the
8th September 1069, King Svein Estridson (or Ulfson) of Denmark (the new husband of Ellisive
of Kiev, the widow of Harald the Ruthless), encouraged by the state of unease and rebellion there,
223
invaded England. Although he won a victory at York, he ultimately found that circumstances in
England were so unpromising that he made peace with King William and returned to Denmark.
The results of these two major battles do not appear to have had any immediate effect on
the Isle of Man (or on the Sudreys as a whole) although it is obvious that they had long-term
effects. King Godred Sigtryggson continued as King of the Sudreys until 1072 when, after King
Diarmaid was killed in 1072, King Godred Sigtryggson became King of Dublin as well as King
of the Sudreys. Godred was driven out of Ireland by Turlough OBrien but returned shortly
afterwards and re-established himself. 1072 would therefore seem to indicate an end to a period in
which Dublin had influenced the Isle of Man and the beginning of one in which, if anything, the
Isle of Man was to influence Dublin.
Fingall succeeds Godred Sigtryggson and Godred Crovans Conquest.

The Chronicle states that Godred Sigtryggson died in 1051 (corrected year 1070) and was
succeeded by his son Fingall. The date of this entry must be wrong and must refer to 1075, a fact
which, in so far as it relates to Godreds death, is supported by Munch. It would seem, therefore,
that Fingall succeeded his father, Godred Sigtryggson, in 1075. In that year, Godred Crovan
attacked the Isle of Man and, although he was defeated, Fingall was killed in the battle. In any
event, there does not appear to be any record after 1075 of Fingall. Godred Crovan seems to have
made a second unsuccessful attack on the Isle of Man between 1075 and 1079.
In 1079, he launched a third attack on the Island, this time at Ramsay and defeated the
Manx decisively at the Battle of Sky Hill, (which may have been the battle in which Fingall was
killed). Godred Crovan then took over the rule of the Isle of Man, permitting the local inhabitants
to remain in the North of the Island-on condition that they would not presume any hereditary title
to the land while those of his followers who did not go to their homes settled in the South of the
Island.
The ecclesiastical History of the Period.

The nominal Control of the Bishops of Hamburg - Bremen
As has been mentioned, the change to control by the Orkneys and visit to the Orkneys of
Olaf Tryggvason would not appear to have had much practical effect on the progress of
Christianity but, in theory, while the Isle of Man came under the Orkneys, it probably also came
ecclesiastically under the Archbishops of Hamburg-Bremen as they claimed jurisdiction over all
the Scottish Islands. In practice, this probably made very little difference to the Isle of Man,
during the first half of the eleventh century since, if there were any bishops in the Isle during that
period, and they were, in all probability, local appointments as it was at that period under the Irish
Church. However, any bishop appointed to the Orkneys during the period when the Isle of Man
came under the Orkneys would probably also has had theoretical jurisdiction over the Sudreys,
including the Isle of Man. Bishops operated in the Nordic lands in the tenth century were, to a
large extent, missionary bishops, or court, or ambulatory, bishops. The work of these missionary
bishops would have been to travel around preaching, teaching, saying Mass and solemnizing
certain marriages. Although these bishops would not have had any formal seat, they would, very
likely, have had their headquarters in a town (or place of some importance) in the same way as, in
the Middle Ages; a cathedral was built in the vicinity of a town. These principles should therefore
applied to the Orkneys, and probably indirectly to the Isle of Man during the period when Man
came under there Earl.
224
It is therefore necessary to have regard to the bishops who went to the Orkneys during
that period as well as to the bishop who are mentioned in the Chronicle.
The Bishops of Orkney and of the Sudreys.

According to Adam of Bremen, four bishops were appointed to be the Orkneys by
Archbishop of Hamburg Bremen in the relevant period, namely Bishop Henry, Bishop Turolf
(Thorolf or Throlg), Bishop John and Bishop Adalbert. Of these four bishops, Henry, John and
Adalbert are mentioned in the Diplomatarium Norvegicum, while two bishops Throlf and
Adalbert, are mentioned in the Introduction to the Orkneyinga Saga . The first two bishops
mentioned in the Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys are Roolwer Rolf in English) and William.
They would appear to have been carrying out their duties somewhere between about 1050 and
1079 since the third bishop mentioned in the Chronicle, Hamond, was bishop during the reign of
Godred Crovan.
Bishop Henry seems to have been a very colourful character, although there is no record
of his ever having visited the Isle of Man, and probably never did so, ever if it would appear to
have been within his jurisdiction. It is felt worthwhile to give a short description of his history.
According to Adam of Bremen, Bishop Henry was appointed by King Svein of Denmark (that is
King Svein Estridson who became King of Denmark in 1047 and was still King in 1070) to be
Bishop of Lund in Skne. Hendry had, at one time, been bishop of the Orkneys and, at another,
been keeper of King Canute the Greats treasure in England. Adam of Bremen went to state that
Bishop Henry brought this treasure over to Denmark, spent his life in voluptuousness and even
that revelling [sic] in the pestiferous practice of Drinking his belly full, he at last suffocated and
burst. Bishop Henry is mentioned in the Diplomatarium Norvegicum both under the Orkneys
and under Iceland. Under the Orkneys, he is stated to have been a treasurer with King
Canute of England and Denmark, at one time a bishop of the Orkneys (? Before 1050) and later to
have worked in Iceland, it is stated that Bishop Henry worked for two years in Iceland (? In the
beginning of the 1050s) and that he was called by Svein of Denmark to be Bishop of Lund in
about 1060. It seems likely that Bishop Henry went to the Orkneys in the 1040s as the next
bishop, Turolf (Throlf or Thorolf), is said to have gone there about 1050. It is unlikely; however,
that Bishop Henry spent much time in the Orkneys as there is no mention of him in the
Orkneyinga Saga, or in the introduction to that saga, let alone in the Chronicle.
According to Adam of Bremen, Bishop Throlf was consecrated, on the Popes order, for
the City of Birsay and was to have the care of all the Orkneys. If Bishop Throlf was consecrated
by the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen in about 1050, he would have been consecrated by
Archbishop Adalbert. It would appear that Bishop Throlfs appointment in the Orkneys was a
direct result of the pilgrimage to Rome by Earl Thorfinn of Orkney as, according to Adam of
Bremen, bishops were sent to Iceland, Greenland and the Orkneys at the request of the Icelanders,
Greenlanders and legates of the Orkneys, who begged Archbishop Adalbert, Archbishop of
Hamburg-Bremen, to send them preachers. This would certainly fit in with Earl Thorfinns is
having requested a bishop to be sent to the Orkneys. Adam of Bremen also stated that, prior to
Bishop Throlfs appointment, the Orkneys had been ruled by English and Scottish bishops, and
Bishop Henry would certainly, from his name and from the fact that he had been treasurer in
England for King Canute, appear to have been English. Although the Orkneyinga Saga does not
mention any Bishop Throlf (or any name like it) and refers to Bishop William the Old as being
the first Bishop of Orkney, it does state that Earl Thorfinn built a Christs Kirk at Birsay and
that the first bishop seat in the Orkneys was situated there, which would be consistent with Adam
of Bremens reference to where Bishop Throlf was to have his seat.
225
An anonymous writer has suggested that Bishop Roolwer (or Rolf) died in about 1060 but
the only positive evidence on the subject of his death is the Chronicle which stated that he was
buried at Maughold, but gives no date. Munch stated that the name Roolwer was, in old Norse,
Hrlfr (Rolf in its anglicized form) and it is submitted that Rolf is here a corrupted form of Thorlf
(the full form of Throlf), the dropping of the prefix, Thor being understandable, particularly as the
Chronicle was written by monks who wrote it about two centuries after Bishop Throlfs time. It is
further suggested that Roolwer of the Chronicle was the same person as the Bishop Turolf
(Thorolf or Throlf) referred to by Adam of Bremen.
Bishop Throlf was probably, as has been mentioned, a missionary or court bishop and as
such would have travelled around the possessions of his Earl (Thorfinn). As the Isle of Man was
under Earl Thorfinns jurisdiction in the 1050s, it seems not unreasonable to assume that, in the
course of his journeys, he visited Man. If, as suggested, Bishop Roolwer was the same person as
Bishop Throlf of Orkney, he must either have died while on a visit to the Isle of Man, or have
taken up his residence there. It is of interest to note that none of the other three bishops who were
posted to the Orkneys during the relevant period stayed there for a long period.
Of those bishops, we have already with Bishop Henry, Bishop John was an Irishman who
had been consecrated in Scotland and sent to the Orkneys by Bishop Adalbert of HamburgBremen. The exact date when Bishop John went to the Orkneys is uncertain but, apparently, he
went there after Bishop Throlf, although he went to Iceland in about 1050, before Bishop Henry
arrived. This may have been due to the fact that he lapped Bishop Henry when the latter
returned to Denmark from the Orkneys for a holiday! If Bishop John did go to Iceland in about
1050 and succeeded Bishop Throlf in the Orkneys, it would seem as if the latter only spent a short
time in the Orkneys. This would be consistent with his having moved to the Isle of Man, as there
is no suggestion in the Diplomatarium Norvegicum of his having gone to Iceland, or to Norway,
and Adam of Bremen makes no mention of his having returned to the continent, There is no
record of Bishop John in the Orkneyinga Saga itself (or in Joseph Andersons Introduction to the
Saga) and he is not mentioned in the Chronicle, so it is unlikely that he stayed in the Orkneys for
a long time, or that he visited the Isle of Man. The fourth missionary was a Bishop Adalbert (who
is referred to in the Introduction to the Orkneyinga Saga), but there is no mention of him in the
saga itself and, as he is not mentioned in the Chronicle, it is unlikely that he stayed in the Isle of
Man for any length of time, that is if he ever visited the Island. It would appear from the
Diplomatarium Norvegicum that Bishop Adalbert probably became Bishop of Nidaros, in
northern Norway, after he was Bishop of Nideros.
The Significance of the Burial of Bishop Roolwer at Maughold.

The fact that Bishop Throlf is the only one of the four bishops who is not mentioned in
the Diplomatarium Norvegicum is very significant and would certainly seem to indicate that e did
not go on from the Orkneys to either Iceland or Norway. This would certainly not go against the
view that he went to the Isle of Man and is buried in the church of St. Maughold. It is impossible
to give exact dates for Bishop Roolwer (or Rolf) as none are given in The Chronicle but,
assuming that he is the same person as Bishop Throlf of Orkney, it would seem that he was
bishop in man in the region of 1050s and 1060s. The fact that Bishop Roolwer (or Throlf) was
buried at Maughold gives one certain interesting leads. In the first place, it is worth noting that
Maughold was an old monastic centre of the Irish Church.
If, as seems extremely likely, Christianity managed to survive throughout the ninth and
tenth centuries in Man and Maughold was used as the burial place for Bishop Roolwer (or
226
Throlf), it would be reasonable to suggest that it never, in the period under consideration, really
lost its original importance. It also appears probable that Bishop Roolwer or Throlf was buried
before Kirk Christ, Lezayre, in the Sheading of Ayre or Kirk Christ, Rushen, came into existence
because the name Kirk Christ was the name given by Norsemen to Bishops churches and not to
other churches, and it would seem reasonable to assume that, if a Bishops Church, as such, had
existed when Bishop Roolwer or Throlf was buried, he would been buried there. It has been
suggested that on St. Kilda, the remote Scottish island, the island, the dedication of Kirk Christ
reflects the influence of St. Columba, or his followers. The same might well be true of the Isle of
Man but it seems more probable that, on the Island, the dominant factor was the Norse attitude
concerning the appropriate dedication of the Bishops Church which, in itself, may have been
influenced by Columban teaching.
The other inference that one can draw from the fact that Bishop Roolwer or Throlf was
buried at Maughold is that the ruler of man, and incidentally of the Sudreys, would have had his
residence nearby as, at that time, the bishops were court or missionary bishops. Michael Dolley
finds the numismatic evidence not inconsistent with a northern residence for the Manx ruler but
the tradition that Bishopscourt is a former royal residence should not be overlooked. Tradition,
supported by the Norwegian Historian Carl J.S. Mastrander, also has it that the old royal seat was
situated not far from Ramsay, and the burial of Bishop Roolwer(or Throlf) at Maughold would
not be inconsistent with that legend. If that is the case, it seems not improbable that Sigtrygg
Reginaldson, who was King of the Sudreys under Earl Thorfinn of the Orkneys, had his seat in
that area as probably did Sigtryggs son Godred, and also possibly the Kings of the Sudreys prior
to Sigtrygg. This is, of course, conjecture, but it would seem to accord with tradition and to some
degree, if only a very small one, it is not a fault to have some regard for tradition.
Bishop William
The second bishop to be mentioned in the roll of the bishops set out in The Chronicle is a
Bishop William and, although no dates or other particulars are given for him. Bishop William
appears from his name to have been English and it is suggested that he was probably an appointee
of the Archbishop of Canterbury. It would seem that, after Earl Thorfinns death in 1065, any
control, direct and indirect, which Hamburg-Bremen might possibly have had over the Church in
the Isle of Man would almost certainly have ceased and the sphere of influence would have
shifted to Ireland, even more so after 1072 when Godred Sigtryggson became King of Dublin as
well as of the Sudreys. The Irish Church, as such, did not recognize Rome (or Canterbury) but the
Norse Church in Ireland did do so, as can be seen from the fact that, in about 1074, Archbishop
Lanfranc of Canterbury wrote a letter to King Godred Sigtryggson. The exact date of the letter is
uncertain but an approximate date of 1074 would seem to be reasonably correct as the letter was
written to King Godred as a result of a letter written to Archbishop Lanfranc by Pope Gregory VII
in about 1073- complaining, in particular, about the Irish abandoning or even selling, their wives.
The Archbishops letter also indicates that wife-swopping was prevalent in Ireland. There is no
evidence to show whether or not the practice of selling, or swopping, wives extended to the Isle
of Man. In any event, it seems reasonable to assume that the most likely customers for the
purchase of these second-hand chattels would have been immigrant Norsemen. Archbishop
Lanfrancs letter refers to the Archbishop having consecrated Fellow-Bishop Patrick who
according to Munch was called Gillepatrick, and was elected Bishop of Dublin after the death of
Bishop Duncan.
The name Gillepatrick suggest a person of Norse-Celtic original, perhaps a convert, or the
child of one, which would seem to indicate that he belonged to the Norse Church in Ireland and
not to the Irish Church. The fact that Archbishop Lanfranc consecrated a bishop for Dublin makes
227
it not unreasonable to conjecture that he did the same for the Sudreys, which also came under
Godred Sigtryggson.
This would support the suggestion, made above, that Bishop William was an English
appointee of Archbishop Lanfranc. It is probable that the Sudreys came under the Archbishop of
Canterbury after 1065 but, although here is no evidence as to the dates when Bishop William was
in Man, it would seem likely that he was in office in or around the 1070s. His successor, Bishop
Hamond, was, as has been mentioned, in office during the reign of Godred Crovan.
The dedication of a Bishops Church at Lezayre, etc.

Bishop William probably resided near Ramsay at that time as that was, in all probability,
still the royal seat; but whether or not Kirk Christ, Lezayre, became the Bishops Church while he
was in man is uncertain. It seems most likely that it was consecrated as a Bishops church either
in his term of office, or in that of his successor, Bishop Hamond, with a bias in favour of the
latter.
Mention is made in Hardys Le Neve of a Bishop Brandon being in office in the Isle of
Man between Bishop William and Bishop Hamond but, as he neither mentioned in The Chronicle
nor referred to by any other reliable authority, it is considered safe to ignore him.
William Sacheverell in his A Voyage to I Colombkill (that is Iona), written in about
1688, stated I have the acts of no less than three synods by me, which were held betwixt the 10th
and 13th centuries by the Bishop of Sodor and Man . It seems that, in writing betwixt the 10tth
and 13th centuries Sacheverell meant between 1000 and 1300 as two of the synodal acts
referred to were those of Bishop Simon of 1229 and those of Bishop Mark of 1291, the second
of which Sacheverell refers to later on in the same article. It would seem likely that the earliest of
the three acts referred to by Sacheverell is that containing the ancient statues referred to in
Bishop Simons synodal statutes. As will be explained, it would seem more likely that those
ancient statutes were written by Bishop Hamond that by either Bishop Roolwer (or Throlf) or
Bishop William, although it seem very likely they were written in the 1000s. It is most regrettable
that they seem to have disappeared and that Sacheverell did not give more details of their
contents. There seems no valid reason to doubt their existence even if what Sacheverell saw were
later copies.
In Conclusion
The accession to the Sudreyan throne of Godred Crovan in 1079 brings an end to the third
major period in the history of the Isle of Man while under Norse influence. It was a period
constant change and shifting alignments so far as the Sudreys concerned. From 1025 to 1079, it
was a very unsettled period as can be seen merely from the number of coin-hoards which were
deposited and not recovered. The period was, however, a period of progress as appears, among
other things, from the fact that Manx coins were minted for the first time. There is nothing to
indicate that the fact that the Sudreys appear to have come, in history under the Archbishopric of
Hamburg-Bremen had any practical effect on the Sudreys, but the interest showed by Archbishop
Lanfranc in the Church of Ireland and apparently also in the Church of the Sudreys may well have
been part and parcel of a Norman plan of expansionism into the Irish area.
The Chronicle begins with the year 1000 (corrected year 1019) but the facts given in it
relating to the Isle of Man prior to 1079 are very few and, in relation to the year of the death of
Godred II Sigtryggson, appear to very definitely wrong. As has been mentioned, there is doubt
about what happened to Godreds son Fingall. Worsaae suggest he was killed, in 1075, in Man
228
and Mastrander that he met his death in 1079, specifically at the Battle of Sky Hill near Ramsay.
It seems peculiar, however, if the latter is correct, to find no mention of Fingalls death in The
Chronicles account of the battle, which is reasonable detailed.
CHARTER 5
THE KINGDOM OF THE SUDREYS AT THE ZENITH
(1075 -1154)
Godred Crovans Reign.
As has been mentioned, Godred III Crovan became King of the Sudreys in 1079 as a
result of the Battle of Sky Hill. The Battle and its consequences are described in the translation of
The Chronicle:
A third time he (Godred Crovan)collected a numerous body of
followers, came by night to the port called Ramsay, and concealed
300 men in a wood, on the sloping brow of a hill called Scafafel
(that is Sky hill). At daylight the men of Man drew up in order of
Battle, and, with a mighty rush, encountered Godred. During the
heat of the contest the 300 men, rising from the ambuscade in the
rear, throw the Manxmen into disorder, and compelled them to fly.
When
the natives saw that they were overpowered, and had no means of
escape (for the tide had filled the bed of the river Sulby, and on the
other side the enemy was closely pursuing them, those who remained,
with piteous cries, begged of Godred to spare their lives. Godred,
yielding to feelings of mercy, and moved with compassion for their
misfortune, for had been brought up amongst them for some time,
recalled his army, and forbade further pursuit. Next day Godred
gave his army the option of having the country divided amongst
them if they preferred to remain and inhabit it, or of taking everything it contained worth having, and returning to their homes. The
soldiers preferred plundering the whole island, and returning home
enriched by its wealth. Godred then granted to the few islanders
who had remained with him, the southern part of the island, and to
the surviving Manxmen the northern portion, on condition that
none of them should ever presume to claim on any of the land by
hereditary right. Hence it arises that up to the present day the whole
island belongs to the King alone, and that all its revenues are his.
This passage throws up many interesting points. The most important is the reference to
the islanders among his forces. This almost certainly here refers to the inhabitants of the
Hebrides, which raises a presumption that he had obtained control over those islands before the
Battle of Sky Hill. This would weigh against the view that Godred II Sigtryggsons son, Fingall,
was killed in that battle and tend to support Worsaaes view that he died in 1075, in Godred
Crovans first attack on the Isle of Man. It is possible that Godred Crovan, failing in his earlier
attempts to capture Man, decided, as the next step towards its conquest, to take over the
remainder of the Sudreys that is the Hebrides. In this connection it is important to note the
passage refers throughout to Manxmen and not to Sudreyans, which would seem to indicate that,
229
at the time of the Battle of Sky Hill, the Isle of Man had indeed been isolated from the rest of the
Sudreys.
The next point to consider is the division of the Island between the Manxmen and the
(Hebridean) islanders. It is suggested that the passage should not be construed as meaning that
there was a general migration of the Manx to the north of the Island (which would have included
Manx Norsemen and Manx Norse-Celts as well as Manx-Celts) but rather a migration of the
chiefs of the Island. The reference to the southern and northern part of the Island would appear to
refer to the diagonal division along the water shed of the mountain range as the subsequent
division of the Island and not South and North of the Douglas Peel valley.
The third point to note is that Godred Crovan deprived the Manxmen of their Odal, or
hereditary, rights to land in the Isle of Man. Moreover, he did not give such right to the new
Hebridean settlers but retained for himself and his successors the overall ownership of land in the
Island. This would infer that, prior to Godreds arrival; odal rights in land in Man were vested in,
at any rate, certain landowners and not in the Sudreyan Kings. It is open to consideration as to
whether, in taking this action, Godred was taking a leaf out of the Norman Book . In this
connection, it is noteworthy that Godred Crovans youngest son appears to have been brought up
in the English Court, which is a strong indication that Godred was on good terms with the English
monarchy and had acquired some knowledge of their feudal system. Munch, however, doubts the
accuracy of The Chronicle in relation to the land rights. He thinks that the statement of Godred
Crovan taken all the land into his ownership probably refers to the original Godred (that would be
Godred Haraldson), but the flaw in that argument would seem to be that neither Godred I
Haraldson , nor Godred II Sigtryggson, were conquerors, whereas Godred Crovan was.
Godred Crovans Ancestry and his Codifying of the Law

We know a great deal about Godred Crovans ancestry, he was the son of King
Harald alias the Black and a daughter of Ragnfred, Co-ruler of the Orkneys, his
grandfather was Godred, the brother of his father in law, Ragnfred and Godred both
where sons of Erik Bloodaxe and Gunhild, daughter of Gorm the Old of Jutland. Godred
Erikson married the Heiress of Islay, the daughter of Godred I Olafsson, King of the
Sudreys, son of Anlaf or Olaf Godredsson, King of York. He is also stated, as previously
indicated, to have been himself married to Ragnhild, a daughter of King Harald the
Ruthless of Norway. It seems clear he fought with Harald the Ruthless (on the many
Norse side against Harald Godwinson) at the Battle of Stamford Bridge. If one of Harald
the Ruthless daughters was indeed Godred Crovans wife, then it would seem probable
that he had been in Norway. This would have given him the opportunity to learn its laws.
The Gulating Law was, according to Dr. Erik Gunnes (in Volume 2 of Norges Historie),
first reduced to writing in the second half of the eleventh century. As has been outlined above,
Manx tradition asserts that a King Orry (i.e. a Godred) first had the Manx laws set down in
writing. The Gutaling Law was adopted in the Faeroes and it seems probable that the same law, or
a modified form of it, applied in the Sudreys (see Chapter 9). In about 1688, Sacheverell saw a
copy of Synodal Ordinances said to date back to the eleventh century (see Chapter 4). It is not
unreasonable to assume that ecclesiastical and civil law would be reduced to writing at about the
same date. It does, however, seem very unlikely that the civil laws of the Sudreys would have
been written down before those of the Gulating in Norway. Thus it is extremely improbable that
the written law antedate the reign of Godred Crovan.
230
Godred Crovan King of the Sudreys.

The Chronicle is very sparing in its description of the history of the Sudreys during the
reign of Godred Crovan, limiting its comments to the following two sentences:
Godred then (that is after the Battle of Sky Hill) subdued
Dublin, and a greater part of Leinster, and held the Scots in such
Subjection that no one who built a vessel dared to insert more than
Three bolts. He reigned 16 years, and died in the island called Islay.
A.W. Moore quotes Halliday as saying that there is no evidence of Godred Crovan
ever having captured Dublin. However, Dr. Goss quotes Pennant as stating that, in the year before
Godreds death (a pestilence in Islay, which occurred in 1095); he was expelled from his Irish
conquests. The whole question of Godreds Irish activities is not free from doubt. Whatever his
achievements in Ireland were, it is generally accepted that his policy was to create an independent
Kingdom of the Sudreys. One example of his independent approach is that he chose a Manxman
to be his bishop. It also seems fairly likely that he made improvements in the administration of
the Isle of Man, and probably of the Sudreys as a whole. This again is a matter which will be
considered in detail in a later chapter.
Godred Crovans rule of the Sudreys does not appear to have been without incident. It is
recorded in the Annals of Ulster under the 1087 that the grandson of Ragnval, accompanied by
the son of the King of Ulster, went to Man with a fleet, but were killed. It is suggested that the
word Grandson used here is a miss-translation and that it should be descendants, which would
refer to the brothers of Fingall Godredson and of his uncles who, if they had been living would
probably have been too old to fight. The reason for the attack was probably an attempt to regain
the Kingdom of the Sudreys which had belonged to their father Godred II Sigtryggson, and to
their deceased brother, Fingall. This Ragnval (otherwise Reginaldson) would appear to have been
a son of Olaf II Kvaran and to have been among those who were killed in the Battle of Tara in
980.
According to Munch, the Irish King Muircheartach, expelled Godred Crovan in 1094.
This view seems to have support from the Irish annals, although, as mentioned above, Halliday
could find no evidence that Godred ever captured Dublin. However, as will be seen, it is likely
that a reference in The Chronicle to Godred IV Olafson taken over Dublin is misplaced and
should relate to Godred Crovan. Munch also states (apparently following Heimskringla, the Saga
of Magnus Barelegs) that King Muircheartach was assisted in expelling Godred from Dublin by
King Magnus Barelegs of Norway. He further states (apparently relying on the same source) that
during this expedition into the west, King Magnus captured Lagman, Godred Crovans son and
Godreds lieutenant and defender in the Northern Islands. In a verse the Scald Gisle Lagman is
called Ivistar gramr (the Prince of Ulst) which would seem to indicate that he resided there. The
Heimskringla, is not nowadays taken as being too reliable and the historians, Robinson and
Dunham, both assign the first expedition to 1098. The view receives support from the Orkneyinga
Saga which states that Lagman was captured in the same expedition as were Earls Paul and
Erland of Orkney, and event which Joseph Anderson, in his introduction to that saga, put down as
having taken place in 1098. It is also of note there is no suggestion in The Chronicle that Magnus
Barelegs was active in the Irish Sea area during the reign of Godred Crovan. However, the saga
and the scald may have confused Lagmans being King of the Sudreys with a position which he
had held earlier, during the reign of Godred Crovan, when he could well Vice-comes of the
Lewis group of Islands- the most northerly group of the Hebrides, which includes the isles of
Ulst. This would fit in with his being Godred Crovans lieutenant and defender in the Northern
231
Islands and with his being Prince of Ulst. If this is correct, it would appear that the
appointment of one of the royal family to be Vice-comes in the Lewis group of islands was not
unusual. Olaf the Black also seems to have given that appointment by Reginald III Godredson.
Where did Godred Crovan reside?

Godred Crovan probably regarded Dublin as his principal seat, according to Munch, a
suggestion which, as has been mentioned, conflicts with the views of Halliday. It is not unlikely
that he had his principal seat in Islay-his family home and the place where he died- or in the Isle
of Man, or indeed that he had residence in all three places.
The fact that Godred Crovan had a residence in the Hebrides or, for that matter, in both
the Hebrides and Ireland, certainly would not preclude him from also having one in the Isle of
Man. There is evidence that he did reside, at any rate at times, in the Isle of Man, in that he was in
Man in 1088, when he was attacked by Fingall Godredsons brothers. It would seem probable that
Godred Crovan would have retained, as his Manx residence, the old royal palace which,
according to Marstrander, was situated near Ramsay bay. There is some corroboration of this in
the fact that Kirk Christ, Lezayre, was almost certainly, the Manx Bishops Church during his
reign in Scandinavia, the dedication Kirk Christ normally marks a bishops church. As has been
mentioned it was normal practice for the bishops church to be situated near the royal palace, as
the bishop would been essentially a member of the royal court.
The Achievements of Godred Crovan

Although Godred Crovan does not appear to have been the first King Orry of Manx
Tradition, he must have been in some ways more important to history than Godred Haraldson
who, apparently, was the first King Orry. Godred Crovan established the Sudreys as an
independent country and did a great deal to enhance the Sudreys politically, ecclesiastically and
administratively. It is indeed most unfortunate that we do not have more details of his
achievements and that we have to relay so much on deduction and conjecture to determine what
those achievements were.
The period following the death of Godred Crovan

The period following Godred Crovans death is also extremely confused and the evidence
relating to its is conflicting, many different theories have been produced as to what took place. In
view of this, it is felt that the proper course to adopt is to make a completely new start, without
regard to most of what historians of the nineteenth and twentieth centurys have conjectured.
There are, however, three facts which are now generally accepted: that Godred Crovan died in
about 1095, that Magnus Barelegs died in 1103 and that the original dates given in The Chronicle
during the period in question are, in most instances, completely inaccurate. An examination of the
allegedly corrected years in The Chronicle must also lead one to the conclusion that many of
them remain equally inaccurate. However, there are some facts given in The Chronicle from
which it is possible to work out certain guidelines.
According to The Chronicle, Lagman succeeded his father, Godred Crovan, and reigned
for seven years and was then succeeded by Donald Mac Teige (a nephew of King Muircheartach
of Ireland), who ruled for three years as regent on behalf of Olaf the Red (or Dwarf), Lagmans
brother (or possibly half - brother). This would seem to indicate that Lagman was King of the
Sudreys from about 1095 to about 1102 and that Donald was regent of the Sudreys about 1102 to
232
1105. The position is more complicated than at first appears because The Chronicle goes on to
state that Magnus Barelegs reigned over the Isles (meaning the Sudreys) for six year and that,
after his death Olave (that is Olaf), Godred Crovans son, was sent for and became King of the
Isles. King Magnus was killed in August 1103, which would mean that he was King of the isles
from 1097 to August 1103.
On the face of it, this would appear to conflict with Lagman and Donald being rulers
during that period. It is, however, suggested that this apparent ambiguity is illusory. Magnus
Barelegs was, and exercised his powers as, Suzerain of the Sudreys from 1098 to his death in
1103, but this does not mean that Lagman and Donald did not the rule as his tributaries. It is clear
that the available evidence that Magnus was not in the West, let alone in the Sudreys, throughout
that period. Thus, The Chronicle is only marginally in error when it says that Magnus reigned for
six years, whereas in fact he was Suzerain of the Sudreys for only five years. The Chronicle does
state how long elapsed between the death of Magnus and Olaf I alias the Reds accession to the
throne. A lapse of two years might, in all the circumstances, be reasonable. A further problem
arises, however, in that, according to The Chronicle, Olaf reigned for forty years while it is
generally accepted that he died in 1153. This period of forty years appears, however, to be based
on the dates given in The Chronicle for the accession of Olaf and that his son, Godred, namely,
1102 and 1114 respectively. Godred did not, however, succeed his father until 1154 and the
reference to 1140 is merely another example of the inaccuracy in many of the dates in The
Chronicle even on the Chroniclers own dates, the period of Olafs reign would have extended to
forty-two years.
In view of the arguments set out above, it is proposed to postulate that the Sudreyan
rulers, Lagman, Donald Mac Teige and Olaf the Red, ruled respectively from about 1095 to 1102,
1102 to 1105 and 1105 to 1153. It will also be accepted that Magnus Barelegs exercised his
prerogatives as Suzerain of the Sudreys between the years 1098 and 1103.
It is conceded that these dates can be open to criticism but it is submitted that so can all
the dates given by other historians. The ones given here have been arrived at by a process of
rational deduction and reasonable explanation.
The Reign of Lagman

To revert now to the history of the period under review. Godred Crovan died leaving
three sons, Lagman, Harald and Olaf, the last a minor who appear to have been brought up in the
English Court. The translation of The Chronicle deals with the reign in three sentences:
Lagman, the oldest, (that is the oldest son of Godred Crovan)
seized the reign of Government, and reigned seven years, Harald,
his brother, continued long in rebellion against him, till at length he
was taken, mutilated, and deprived of his eyes. Afterwards, Lagman
repenting that he had put out his brothers eyes, voluntarily resigned
the Kingdom, took the cross, and went to Jerusalem, where he died.
The Orkneyinga Saga does, however, fill in some gaps in this brief description of
Lagmans reign when it states that King Magnus (that is Magnus Barelegs, King of Norway) went
to the Sudreys and began hostilities on the Island of Lewis. There he won a victory. In this
expedition he subdued the whole of the Sudreys and seized Lgman (Lagman) the son of
Godrd, King of the Western Islands. The reference to Western Islands must, however, be a
mistranslation A.B. Taylor prefers Hebrides but both should refer to the Sudreys, as the word in
233
the original text derives from Sureyjar which includes the Isle of Man. The purpose of seizing
Lagman was presumably in order to make him become a tributary of King Magnus.
An interesting entry appears in The Chronicle under the year 1077 (corrected year 1097).
The translation of which is given as follows:
In the year 1077 (that is 1097)one Ingemund was send by the
King of Norway to take possession of the Kingdom of the Isles. When
he arrived at the island of Lewis, he sent messengers to all the chiefs
of the Isles to summon them to assemble and declare him King. In
the meantime he and his followers spent the time in plundering and
revelling. They violated girls and matrons, and gave themselves up to
every species of pleasure and sensual gratifications. When the news
reaches the chiefs of the Isles who had already assembled to appoint
him King, they were inflamed with great rage, hastened against him,
and coming upon him in the night, set fire to the house in which he
was, and destroyed, partly by the sword and partly by the flames,
Ingemund and all his followers.
The writer of The Chronicle inserts this paragraph between those recording incidents
following the death of King Lagman and that recording King Magnus Barelegs expedition in the
West, which cannot be correct. If the record itself is accurate, the incident probably took place
during Lagmans reign and prior to the expedition of King Magnus, the killing of Ingemund
being, possibly, a cause of the King of Norways expedition.
The reference in that paragraph quoted the Isles probably meant the Sudreys as a whole
and not merely the Hebrides, while the assembling of the chief probably meant a summoning of
Tynwald to meet in the island of Lewis. This message may well have been sent to each Vicecomes in the Sudreys. The civil war between Lagman and his brother Harald may taken
possession of the Sudreys. Nothing seems to be known of the background of this Ingemund, but it
would appear likely that he had a claim to the Sudreyan throne. A plausible explanation would be
that he was born in Norway. In this connection, it is relevant to note that Godred Crovan is, as
mentioned earlier, said to have been married to Ragnhild, daughter of King Harald the Ruthless of
Norway (grandfather of Magnus Barelegs).
King Magnus Barfotr, Suzerain of the Sudreys.

After subduing the Sudreys, Magnus Barelegs went to fight a battle at Anglesey. Further
details of the expedition are given in this connection in The Chronicle under the year 1098-which
is for once a correct date and is corroborated by the Saga of Magnus Barefoot (or Barelegs) in
the Heimskringla:
He (referring to Magnus Barelegs) immediately collected a fleet of 60 ships, and
sailed to the Orkney Islands, which he subdued, and passing through all the islands.(here
referring to the Hebrides) brought them under his dominion, and arrived at Man. Putting in at the
island of St. Patrick, he went to visit the side of the battle which the Manxmen had fought
between themselves a short time before for many bodies of the slain still there unburied. When he
had observed the beauty of the island he was much please, and chose it for his abode, erecting
forts which to this day bear his name. He compelled the men of Galloway to cut timber and bring
it to the shore for the construction of the forts. He sailed to Anglesey, and island of Wales, where
he found two earls Huh, one of whom he slew, the other he put to fight, and brought the island
234
under subjection to himself. (the one Hugh, Magnus Barelegs killed was Hugh Montgomery, Earl
of Shrewsbury, son of Roger Montgomery and Mabel Bellme. The Hugh he put to flight was
Hugh d Avranches, Earl of Chester, son of Richard Goz, Viscount of Avranches.)
The Chronicle goes on to describe the activities of Magnus Barelegs in Ireland, but it
would appear that he is confusing events which occurred on the 1098/99 expedition with those
which occurred on his latter expedition in 1102/03. The Chronicle, in an earlier entry (also under
the year 1098), states that there was in that year a battle between the Manxmen at Santwat that
those of the North were victorious and that, in the battle, Earls Other (Ottir) and Macmaras, the
leaders of the respective parties, were killed.
It would appear that the battle of Santwat was fought near St. Patricks Isle: Munch and
A.W. Moore considered it to be St. Patrick Isle, Peel, although Dr. Oliver thought its referred to
Jurby Point, which was also apparently called the Island of St. Patrick, Jurby Church, of course id
Kirk Patrick of Jurby. The writer of this boo tends, on balance, to support the view taken by
Munch and Moore. The side near Peel would have been a more central one than Jurby Point and
thus inherently more likely for a battle in a North side/Southside dispute. King Magnus, a fairly
notable tactician, would probably have preferred St. Patricks isle, Peel, on which to land to Jurby
Point, as an islet have been easier to defend. However, coast erosion may have materially altered
the Jurby coast to destroy its original character. It is also material to note, however, that one of the
forts built by Magnus seems to have been St. Patricks isle, Peel, and there is no surviving
evidence whatsoever of one having being built at Jurby Point. Furthermore, The Chronicle refers
twice in a later part written by the same person as this account of the battle site under the
years 1187 -1237 to the island of St. Patrick in cases which have always been accepted as
referring to St. Patricks Isle, Peel. It would seem logical therefore his reference to the Island of
St. Patrick would refer to the same island each time. The Latin text in each of the three cases
refers to insulam (or as appropriate nsula) sancti (or Sancti) Patricii, which would
support the view.
The battle between the Northerners and the Southerners is of considerable interest. It was
probably fought between the Southerners (under the Hebrideans who settled there in the time of
Godred Crovan) and the native Manx Northerners, which may well explain the fact that the leader
of the Southerners had a Norse name while that of the Northerners apparently has a Gaelic name.
It will be recalled that Lagman suffered continuous rebellion from his brother Harald, and it may
well be that the Battle of Santwat was connected with this rebellion, the Hebridean-Manx
Southerners supporting Lagman, who appear to have had definite Hebridean connections, and the
native Manx Northerners supporting Harald. This division might also indicate that Harald had a
close connection with, and possibly resided from time to time in, the North of Man.
Another interesting reference in the passage from The Chronicle set out above in that to
the building of forts in the Isle of Man. As will be discussed in more detail later, it would seem
likely that these forts, or two of them, if more than two were constructed, were built on St.
Patricks Isle, Peel and at Cronk Howe Mooar near Kirk Christ, Rushen, in the South-West of
Man. The fact that timber for the construction of the forts was brought to the shore by men of
Galloway would tend to indicate that there were men from Galloway living in the Isle of Man at
that time and that King Magnus used them as a work force. It may be that Man was already
timber less, or that the unsettled condition precluded the cutting of trees in the Island. It could
even be that the timber was a tribute already collected, perhaps symbolic of Galloways
submission.
235
Magnus Barelegs spent the winter of 1098/99 in the Sudreys. In view of the fact that, as
stated in The Chronicle, he wished to make his official abode in the Island and that he considered
it the best island in the Sudreys, this period was probably spent almost wholly in the Isle of Man.
(In connection with the best island in the Sudreys, it should be noted that, in J.B. Taylors 1938
edition of the Orkneyinga Saga, he stresses that the term refers to all the islands west of England
and Scotland but otherwise consistently interprets it as the Hebrides only!) According to that
saga, it was during that winter that King Magnus obtained the hand of Biadmynia (or Blathmuine,
as her name is sometimes anglicized), five-year old daughter of King Muircheartach of Ireland,
for his (Magnus Barelegs) son, Sigurd, he has appointed Earl of Orkney in place of the Earls
Paul and Erland. This Sigurd returned to Norway after his fathers death leaving his Irish wife
in the West- and became King of Norway, along with his brothers, Eystein and Olaf, in about
1103. Several Irish annals state that the marriage took place on Magnuss second expedition and
Joseph Anderson believed that the marriage did not take place until 1102, the year before
Magnuss death. The view is supported, in particular, by the Annals of the Four Masters, which
says in the relation to that year.
A hosting of the men of Ireland came to Ath Cliath (Dublin) to
oppose Magnus and the foreigners of Lachlann (Norway) who had
come to plunder Ireland, but they made peace with the men of
Ireland for one year and Muircheartach gave his daughter to
Sichraidh (Sigurd) son of Magnus, and gave him many jewels
and gifts.
David Lowry suggest that the reason for the marriage was that King Muircheartach
OBrien wanted Magnus Barelegs to assist him in a campaign which he was planning against
Ulster and Donnell OLoughlin, the King of Ulster, in order to usurp the title of King of Ireland
from the family of the ONeills of which the OLouglins were a branch of the family) rested the
honour and responsibility of defending the title of King of Ireland. The views expressed by
Lowry accord in substance with those given by Munch and it seems probable that they are correct
and that the wedding, or betrothal, and Sigurds appointment as Earl took place in 1102 and not in
1098. In all probability, the winter of 1098/99 was the occasion when Magnus Barelegs acquired
his Sudreyan frilla, almost certainly a Manx girl and probably of good family. Frilla may be
translated as mistress but the relationship was probably a little more formal than this would
imply, since the offspring were able to inherit. The lady may well have been a wife, save in the
eyes of Christian priests with strict views on monogamy, divorce and marriage sanctioned by the
Church. Oddly enough in view of this, their son was called Harald Gillichrist, meaning follower
of Christ. He is also known as Harald den Gille pr Harald Gilli the last presumably because he
was brought up by priests. As mentioned previously, in relation to Gilli the Earl, compound
names in Gilli are almost always Christian and seem to have been particularly popular with Norse
converts.
The Orkneyinga Saga relates that Kali Kolson met Harald Gillichrist some years later in
Grimsby, where were a great number of people from Orkney, Scotland and the Sudreys and
Harald confided in him that Magnus Barelegs was his father and his mother was in the Sudreys,
and, according to J.B. Taylors translation, some of her family were in Ireland. Nobody else was
told of the relation at this time, Joseph Anderson inferred that Harald Gillichrists mother was of
Celtic extraction/not, at this date, a necessary corollary of having relations in Ireland, or the
Sudreys/ and came from the Hebrides. The last probably reflects the fact that he took the Sudreys
and the Hebrides as being synonymous. His account of these events continues by saying that
Harald and his mother were brought over to Norway from the Southern Hebrides but, it is
suggested, this should be Southern Sudreys, that is to say that they were brought to Norway from
236
the Isle of Man. On arrival in Norway. Harald was made to carry out the ordeal of the hot iron
and, as a result of passing the ordeal; he later became King of Norway. According to the Saga of
King Sigurd, Harald, when carrying out the test. Invoked the Holy St. Colomba, which would be
consistent with his having been brought up a Christian in the Man, where there is clear evidence
of a particular devotion to the teaching of St. Columba.
To revert to the Sudreys, King Magnus left the Isle of Man in the spring of 1099 and went
to the Orkneys and from there to Norway. Apparently being short of troops as many of them had
gone back to Norway the previous autumn. The Heimskringla states that King Magnus and his
men adopted the dress usual among the Western Islanders, namely kilts and bare legs, as result of
which King Magnus received his nickname of Barefoot or Barelegs. The word Kilt which is
given to this type of dress is Nordic in origin and means tucked up. It came to be used because
the twelfth-century kilt was a long garb and had to be tucked up-rather like an Indian dhoti - when
the wearer went into battle, as otherwise it would hamper his movements.
King Magnus appears to have been too pre-occupied during 1100-1 with the war with
Sweden to visit the West, but not so occupied that, if an anecdote recorded in The Chronicle is
correct, he could not find time to send his shoes to King Muircheartach in Ireland. The relevant
entry in The Chronicle reads as follows:
He (meaning Magnus Barelegs) sent his shoes to Murrough
(that is Muircheartach) King of Ireland, commanding him to carry
them on his shoulders through the house on Christmas day, in the
presence of the envoys, in token of his subjection to King Magnus.
When the Irish heard this they were highly incensed and indignant,
But their King, following the dictates of wiser counsel, said that he
Would not carry the shoes, but eat them, rather than that Magnus
should ruin a single province in Ireland. He therefore complied with
the injunction, treated the envoys with honour, sent many presents
also by them to King Magnus, and arranged a treaty.
(At this period, Christmas day was usually celebrated by a formal feats at which a king
wore his crown and his followers showed there fealty-the specified date would ensure the token
submission was witnesses.) It is not suggested that this story can be taken at its face value, but it
does indicate that Muircheartach did recognize King Magnus as his suzerain. In any event, King
Magnus appears to have returned to Ireland in 1102 and to have entered into a treaty with
Muircheartach, as well as arranging the marriage between his (Magnus Barelegs) son and
Muirchertachs daughter.
The Regency of Donald MacTeige

As has been suggested earlier, 1102, was also the year in which Lagman resigned as King
of the Sudreys, and went to Jerusalem as a Crusader and died there. It is not certain how long
after leaving the Sudreys Lagman died, but it cannot have been long, because the throne of the
Sudreys appears to have been empty from his resignation until his death, as can be seen from the
entry in The Chronicle:
.... all the chiefs (meaning the Sudreys) hearing of
the death of Lagman, sent messengers to Murchardh OBrien (that
is Muircheartach OBrien) King of Ireland, begging hem to send
some competent person of the Royal Race to be King till Olave
237
(Olaf) son of Godred(that is Godred Crovan) should have

grown up. The King willingly assented and sent to them one Donald,
son of Teige, (That is Donald MacTeige) admonishing him to govern
with all mildness and moderation, a Kingdom which was nor his.
Donald, however, after taking possession of the Kingdom, made light
of the directions of his Lord, and abusing his power very tyrannically,
and committed many enormities, reigned as a monster for three
years, after which time all the chiefs of the isles (meaning the
Sudreys) conspired and, rising in a body, drove him from their
territory. He fled to Ireland and never returned,
The writer of this book is correct in assuming that Donald became regent of the Sudreys
in 1102, it would mean that the request of the Sudreyan chiefs to Muircheartach was made at a
time when Muircheartach was professed vassal of King Magnus and thus reasonable person to
whom those chiefs should put forward their proposals, they also being subjects of Magnus. The
reference to the chiefs here probably refers to the chiefs assembled in Tynwald.
The Death of King Magnus alias Barelegs

According to the Orkneyinga Saga, King Magnus spent the winter of 1102/03 in
Connaught but was killed on Monday the 25st of August 1103 St. Bartholomews day in Ulster.
The Orkneyinga Saga conflicts in the connections with The Chronicle, but The Chronicle, in
relation to the activities of Magnus Barelegs, has, as already mentioned, confused two expeditions
made by Magnus a confusion also found among historians in consequence.
The most reliable description of the events and the Battle of Ringreagh (the battle outside
Downpatrick in which Magnus was killed) would appear to be that set out in the Heimskringla
the writer of this book has checked that description on the ground and with old and new maps
and there is nothing he could find to fault the description in the saga. The Chronicle states that
King Magnus was buried near the church of St. Patrick in Down, meaning near Downpatrick
Cathedral. In fact, it is suggested that it is more likely that Magnus was buried about one mile
South-West of Downpatrick at a place which is, and has for a very long time been, known as
Magnus Grave, adjacent to a much older entrenchment, probably Viking. Unfortunately,
neither of these sites have been excavated, although Queens University, Belfast, has carried out
preliminary work on the entrenchments. The battle of Ringreagh was perhaps one of the most
important battles of the eleventh-twelfth centuries.
It is possibly even more important than the battles of Stamford Bridge and Hastings
because, even by 1103, the Normans were not so completely in the driving seat that they could
have withstood the King of Norway who had subdued the Orkneys, the Sudreys and large part of
Ireland. If Magnus Barelegs had not been killed, who knows how far he might have gone in his
conquests!
The death of Magnus Barelegs may have encouraged Donald MacTeige to go to the
extremes to which he is said to have gone while Regent of the Sudreys, but, as been stated earlier,
he only remained Regent of the Sudreys for three years. The next ruler of the Sudreys was Olaf I
Godredson, who had been residing at the Court of Henry I, King of England (son of William the
Conqueror), Henry I, who was King of England from 1100 to 1135.
238
The reign of Olaf I Godredson

The Chronicle does not give much information about the reign of Olaf Godredson and the
translation of the main description if his reign is as follows:
He (Olaf Godredson) was a man of peace, and was in such
close alliance with all the Kings of Ireland and Scotland, that no one
ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the isles (that is the Sudreys)
during his time. He took a wife named Affrica (Afreca) daughter
of Fergus of Galloway by whom he had issue Godred. He has also
many concubines, by whom he had issue three sons, Reginald,
Lagman and Harald, and many daughters, one of whom was married
to Sumerled, Lord of Argyll; and this was the cause of the ruin of
the whole Kingdom of the Isles (that is the Sudreys) for he had
issue by her four sons, Dugald, Reginald, Angus and Olave (Olaf)
of whom we shall speak more fully hereafter.
Olafs first wife, Afreca, was the daughter of Elizabeth, who was the natural daughter of
King Henry I of England. Munch, disputed the suggestion that all of Olafs extra wives were
concubines and considered that one of them, Ingibiorg (a daughter of Earl Haakon of Orkney and
a sister of Earl Harald of Orkney and of Margaret who was the wife of Earl Maddadd of Atholl),
was Olafs lawful second wife. Ingibiorg was a descendant of Aud, the Extremely Rich or Deepminded, Earl Haakon being a son of Earl Paul of Orkney and a grandson of Earl Thorfinn of
Orkney. The Orkneyinga Saga states that Godred Olafsons mother was Ingibiorg, daughter of
Earl Haakon, Pauls son , but this conflicts with The Chronicle which, as quoted above, stated
that Godreds mother was Afreca. The Chronicle should, being a local history, be more accurate
in this connection than the saga, which was written in Iceland. The question as to whether
Ingibiorg was Olafs wife or concubine is not very material, but The Chronicle was written by
monks who would not have recognized polygamy (which was practised by Norwegian Royalty),
nor would they have recognized divorce.
In addition, the marriage between Olaf and Ingibiorg, if it took place, would probably
have been a hand fastening marriage according to Norse custom and not a church marriage.
This alone might have caused the writer of The Chronicle to have looked on her as a concubine
and not a wife, just as, in 1177, Vivian, cardinal Legate of the Apostolic See, refused to recognize
the hand-fasting marriage of Godred IV and Phinola and forced them to be churched.
However, it seems unlikely that Earl Haakon would have permitted his daughter to have formed a
liaison with King Olaf without some form of ceremony a view which has the backing of
Munch, and, accordingly, it is felt that, in all probability, Ingibiorgs sates was somewhat higher
than that of a mere concubine.
It is interesting to note from the passage quoted above that Olaf had alliances not only
with Scotland but also with Ireland. One would presume that he had good relations with England,
at any rate up to the death in 1135 of Henry I, as he had been brought up in King Henrys Court.
The writer of The Chronicle is not, however, completely accurate where he says that no one
ventured to disturb the Kingdom of the Isles during his time as, apart from the incident in 1153
involving his tree cousins, he had, if one accept the Orkneyinga Saga, and there is no reason to
doubt the accuracy of that saga in this connection, quite a lot of trouble from outsiders in the early
1140s, partly connected with an Orcadian noblemen called Svein Asleifson.
239
The turbulent Career of Svein Olafson

Svein Asleifson, or Svein Olafson as he was called prior to his fathers death, was a son
of a chief called Olaf (who lived in Gairsay in the Orkneys and also had another estate at
Dungalsbae - Duncansby in Caithness and of a Lady of noble birth called Asleif. Olaf was killed
at Dungalsbae by Olvir Rosta, who burned him in his house three nights before Yule, probably
between 1135 and 1136. After his fathers death, Svein changed his name to Svein Asleifson his
career is chronicled as below in the Orkneyinga Saga. From then onwards, Svein Asleifson seems
to have become closely involved in the affairs of the Earls of Orkney, at first supporting Earl Paul
but later switching his allegiance to Earl Paulss cousin and rival, Earl Reginald-formerly Kali
Kolson and later, in 1192 canonized as St. Reginald. During the early part of this period, while in
temporary exile, Svein became great friends with an important Sudreyan chief called Hldbodi
Hundison- who lived in the island of Tiree (in the Mull group of the Hebrides), who may well
have been the Vice-comes of the Mull group of islands). About 1136, Earl Reginald took over the
Orkneys from Earl Paul, who is said to have been kidnapped and taken to Atholl in Scotland by
Svein Asleifson. Shortly after this, Svein took over all the estates which had belonged to his
father, Olaf, and also those belonging to his (Sveins) deceased brother, Valthiof. Svein had by
then became a great chief and always had many men with him, and the saga goes on to say that
he was a wise man and far-seeing in many ways, but overbearing and rash.
Svein Asleifsons first contact with the Isle of Man appears to have occurred about 140.
He was on his estate at Dungalsbae in Caithness when he received a message from his old friend
Hldbodi Hundison of Tiree in the Sudreys, Hld (probably a Welshman, Prince Cadwallader of
Monmouth) had driven had driven Hldbodi from his estates and had taken a great deal of booty.
On receiving this message, Svein went to the Orkneys and asked earl Reginald for troops and
ships, in answer to which the Earl warned Svein that most of the inhabitants of the Sudreys were
treacherous, but gave him two fully-manned ships in order that Svein might help his friend,
Hldbodi.
Svein then set sail for the Sudreys but did not find Hldbodi until he arrived in the Isle of
Man. When they met, Hldbodi told Svein that Hld had plundered far and wide throughout Man
and the rest of the Sudreys. He also informed Svein that Hld had killed an important Manx
nobleman called Andreas, who had left a widow called Ingirid and a son called Sigurd (or
Sigmund) alias Fish-hook, Hldbodi went to say that Ingirid was very wealthy and he advised
Svein to woo her, which he did, but Ingirid only agreed to accept Sveins proposal of marriage on
condition that he would avenge her husbands death. As result of Ingirids terms Svein and
Hldbodi raided England with five ships. They spent the whole of the summer on a Viking
expedition in which they collected a lot of booty, but Hld fled to a strongly fortified island
(almost certainly that favoured Viking refuge, Lundy Island in the Bristol Channel) where he was
besieged by Svein and Hldbodi. As they were unable to capture the island, they returned to the
Isle of Man in the autumn, Svein spent the winter in Man and married Ingirid.
In the spring, Svein Asleifson went to Hldbodi and asked him to help in a Viking
expedition, but Hldbodi mad various excuses, so that Svein had to make the expedition without
any assistance from the Sudreyan. The real reason for Hldbodis refusal was that he had entered
into a secret pact with Hld, which they had confirmed by exchanging presents. Svein returned to
the Isle of Man in the autumn (probably about 1141) after having carried out raids in Ireland and
off the Irish Coast- where he captured a Scilly merchantman. A short time after his return, he
heard that Hldbodi had been unfaithful to him, but Svein refused to believe the report. However,
one night during the spring, Sveins watchmen reported that enemies were approaching. A lot of
people living in the area then came to help Svein and during the battle which followed many were
240
killed but, in the end the attackers were beaten off and pursued by Svein and his men. In the
course of the engagement, it came to light that Hldbodi was the leader of the attackers, but he
managed to escape and fled to Lundy Island, where he was well received by Hld, and the two of
them stayed there together. After the attack, Svein kept many people around him and a strict
watch and ward because he distrusted the Sudreyans. Later that winter, he sold all his propertypossibly because his guards had exhausted the surplus supplies- in the Isle of Man and, in the
spring, he went to the island of Lewis in the Outer Hebrides, plundering in many places on the
way.
In about 1143, Svein Asleifson received news that Hldbodi had returned to the Sudreys,
as a result which vein asked Earl Reginald of Orkney for troops in order that Svein could avenge
the stack which Hldbodi had made on him in the Isle of Man. Earl Reginald gave Svein five
fully-manned ships. Although they were unable to engage Hldbodi, who had fled from the
Sudreys, they killed many people there (presumably including the Isle of Man) and ravaged and
burned far and wide. After this expedition, Svein Asleifson appears to have left the Isle of Man to
its own devices for about eleven years.
Godred Olafson goes to Norway and Olaf the Red is killed

The Isle of Man itself seems to have had a peaceful time until 1152. In that year Olafs
son Godred, went to Norway to see King Hinge (Inge, alias the Hunchback), a son of King Harald
Gillichrist, and grandson of King Magnus Barelegs, who was at that time ruled Norway with his
brothers Sigurd II alias the Talkative and Eystein II. The purpose of Godreds visit to Norway is
uncertain, although it may well have been due to fears on King Olafs part that the Sudreys might
be attacked by King David I of Scotland, in view of bishop Wimunds activities in that country. It
does show that the Sudreyan Royalty did recognize Norway and is an indication that Norwegian
Suzerainty did exist at the period. Godred was well received by King Inge and spent some time
with him and would appear to have been present when this of Nideros was founded in 1152 or
1153. In the same year in which Godred Olafson left for Norway, King Olaf of the Sudreys had
trouble at home which resulted in his death. The Chronicle describes these events as follows:
in the same year (that is 1152), the year which Godred Olafson
left for Norway) three sons of Harald, the brother of Olave (that
is of King Olaf), who had been brought up in Dublin, assembling
a large body of men, and among them all the refugees from the
dominions of Godred(this is wrongly translated and should read
from the King, that is from King Olaf), came to Man, and
demanded from the King one half of the whole Kingdom of the Isles
(that is the Sudreys) for themselves. The King having heard their
application, and being desirous to pacify them, answered that he
would take advise on the subject. When the day and place for holding
a meeting had been agreed upon, these most wicked men spent the
interval in planning the death of the King. On the appointed day both
parties met at the port called Ramsay, and sat down in order, the
King and his followers on one side, and they with theirs in the other
Reginald, the second brother, who was to give the fatal blow, stood
apart, speaking to one of the chiefs of the country. On being summoned to approach the King, turning to him as if in the act of saluting
he raised his gleaming battleaxe on high, and at a blow cut off the
Kings head. As soon as the atrocious act was perpetrated they
divided the country between them. After the lapse of a few days they
241
collected their fleet, and sailed to Galloway with the purpose of

conquering it. But the men of Galloway, forming a compact body,
rushed upon them with great impetuosity; whereupon the invaders
turned and fled in great confusion to Man, and massacring some,
expelling the rest of the Galloway residents in the Island.
The names of the two brothers of Reginald are not known but Reginald- since he is
named and also was the assassin- was probably the ringleader. It is interesting to note that the
meeting took place in Ramsay and that the wording of the passage would seem to indicate that
Ramsay was a neutral meeting place and not King Olafs headquarters. It will be note that the
three brothers had been brought up in Dublin and it may well be that their claims to the Sudreyan
throne had Irish backing in order that the Irish could get a finger back into the Sudreyan Pie. A
further point of interest is that The Chronicle apparently again implies that men of Galloway were
resident in the Isle of Man, which would indicate that there were Scottish settlers in the Isle of
Man by the eleventh century. This settlement might have been due to the fact that Fergus, the
father of King Olafs first wife, Afreca, belonged to Galloway, or may have been the result of
Magnus Barelegss activities.
The three brothers did not, however, remain on the throne for long because, in the autumn
of 1154, Godred Olafson returned from Norway with five ships (which seems to show that he had
Norwegian backing, a clear indication that Godred must have pledged allegiance to the Kings of
Norway) and put in at Orkneys. The remainder of the story is in The Chronicle:
All the chiefs of the Isles (meaning the Sudreys) were rejoined
When they heard of his (Godreds) arrival, and assembling together,
unanimously electing him for their King. Godred then came to Man,
seizing the three sons of Harald, and, to avenge his fathers murder,
awarded them the death deserved. Another story is that he put
out the eyes of two of them, and put the third to death.
A third suggestion is that he blinded all three of the brothers and that the incident took
place in 1153. This does not, of course, fit in with the account in The Chronicle, or with the date
of Godreds accession as given there, namely 1144 (corrected year 1154)- which was also the
year in which Bishop Reginald I assumed office as Bishop of Sodor. A point in the passage which
is of considerable importance is that Godred IV was elected by the chiefs of the Sudreys and that
his succession to the throne was not automatic. The holding of an election followed Norse
practice and is consistent with the fact that it was the Sudreyan chiefs who requested King
Muircheartach to appoint a regent for the Sudreys in 102. Another point of interest is that the
Thing, or Tynwald, which assembled to elect Godred met, on that occasion, in the Hebrides and
not in the Isle of Man, the passage quoted making it clear that Godred went to Man after the
election.
Olaf the Red a good Monarch

Olaf I Godredson was apparently a small man as it appears that he had the nickname of
Kining, , in the Orkneyinga Saga, Bitling meaning little-Bit- a other nickname is the Red. The
author of this book my late husband has called him the Dwarf, it is better that we will address him
with Olaf alias the Red. The following description of King Olafs character is given in The
Chronicle:
He was devout; and zealous in promoting the divine service; and
242
acceptable to God and man, except in as much he indulged too

much in domestic vice of kings.
This reference to the domestic vice of kings is an obvious allusion to the fact that King
Olaf went in for having extra wives, a habit frowned upon by the Church.
King Olaf certainly, however, advanced the cause of Christianity in the Isle of Man if not
in the whole Sudreys and, according to The Chronicle, he gave lands and privileges to the
Churches in the Sudreys.
One particular form of improvement at this date may well have been in the comfort of the
houses. It has been suggested elsewhere that the Royal residence of the Kings of Man may have
comparable to the Saxon palace complex excavated at Cheddar in the 1960s, but there is, of
course, no real archaeological evidence about this. The majority of the Viking houses so far
excavated in the Isle of Man have been of the simple hall, or long house type. In these there was a
central fireplace and the walls were lined with benches, on which some of the household slept. It
has been shown in Iceland that, by the beginning of the twelfth century the Icelandic sites are
securely dated as they were overwhelmed by an eruption of the volcano Hekla in about 1104
the basic hall-house of the settlement period was first split up into separate rooms, then extended
by the addition of small rooms at the rear which opened out of the hall, and then extended again
by the addition of a living room at one end of the main building. It is suggested that these
developments in Iceland were a response to its climate but similar changes must have taken place
elsewhere.
Just as the remains of the Flugumyrr farm can be interpreted by reference to an account of
it in the slensinga Saga, so A.W. Johnstons 1899-1901 excavation of The Earls Bu at Ophir
(the seat of Haakon Paulson, Earl of Orkney) can best be discussed in the light of the passage in
the Orkneyinga Saga in which Svein Asleifson kills Svein Breast-rope. In this hall, the door was
at the end of one long side (it was 104 feet long) with some sort of partition beside the door which
provided a safe place for storing the ale. Opposite the door, a small room, the stofa, was
completely partitioned off. This room, at least, had a small window with a removeable skin
shutter if oiled this might be quite translucent. Similar alterations, at least, must have occurred
in Man. Regrettable most of the evidence at the Braaid site was lost but the Cass ny Hawin house
probably rather later seems to have some sort of additional room, or porch. It is likely that all
Norse houses in Man had roofs of turf, or thatch, and sod and stone walls were common.
However, it is clear that the Braaid house had end walls of very large timbers and wholly wooden
houses may well have existed. This is another reason for doubting that it was solely lack of local
timbers of an adequate size which caused King Magnus Barelegs to bring in his fort materials
from Galloway.
The Location of King Olafs Residence

It would seem as if Olaf the Red lived in the South of Man and not like the former Kings,
in the Ramsay area. The evidence to support this is admittedly largely circumstantial. It seem
highly probable, however, that the Bishops Church was transferred from Kirk Christ, Lezayre,
to Kirk Christ, Rushen, during Olafs reign and, as has been mentioned, it was usual for the Royal
residence and Episcopal seat to be near each other. As has been suggested, it seems reasonable to
assume also that one of the forts constructed in the Isle of Man by King Magnus Barelegs of
Norway was built a Cronk Howe Mooar, which is situated close to Kirk Christ, Rushen. The view
is that Cronk Howe Mooar was a Royal fort; antedating the building of Castle Rushen (the first
243
part of which was probably constructed between 1158 and 1164) receives support from B.H. St. J.
ONeill who, in a paper read on the 13th November 1947, stated:
half a mile north-east of Port Erin, however, stands Cronk-Y
Mur (Cronk Howe Mooar)a flat-topped grassy mound 30 ft.
high, surrounded by a wide ditch, now silted up. Excavation some
years ago showed that the base of the mound is natural, but did not
determine the character of its top, save that on it rest a rectangular
stone building of unknown date. There are faint traces of a possible
bailey bank to the east of the ditch, and in the present writers
opinion Cronk Y Mur is certainly a motte of typical character. It
stands at the southern end of a track leading north-eastwards along
the island and in a good position to command several landing
positions. It may be considered as the predecessor of Castle
Rushen.
Further, it seems likely that Olaf the Reds elder brother, Lagman, received support from
the people from the South of the Isle of Man during his fight with his brother, Harald, who would
appear to have been favoured by the inhabitants of the North of the Island. The account in The
Chronicle relating to the meeting at Ramsay which resulted in King Olafs murder appears to
infer that Olaf was not residing in the Ramsay area, it would seem logical for Olaf to have granted
land in the South of the Isle of Man or establishing of Rushen Abbey if he himself been living in
that area. Quite apart from all this, the South of Man was richer than the North. The balance is
thus that King Olaf the Red did have his Royal residence at, or near, Cronk Howe Mooar. There
is scarcely room for a Royal hall on the actual mound itself but one may visualize another
agglomeration of wooden structures (like the Saxon palace at Cheddar in Somerset) somewhere
nearby.
In Conclusion
This brings to an end the civil history of the Sudreys from 1095 to 1154, a period which
would appear to have seen the peak in the fortunes of the Kingdom of the Sudreys. The
ecclesiastic history of the period will be given in the next chapter.
CHAPTER 6
THE EMERGENCE OF THE DIOCES OF SODOR
Bishop Hamond
From 800 to 1079, ecclesial history was dealt with in the same chapter as civil history,
but it is considered desirable to deal with them separately, as far as possible, from 1079 onwards.
It seems likely that it was during the reign of Godred Crovan that the Sudreys emerged as a
separate ecclesiastical entity, although it is impossible to be dogmatic. There is, however,
evidence from The Chronicle that there was a Manx Bishop in the Isle of Man during Godred
Crovans reign and the name of that Bishop was Hamond, the son of Iole. There is, on the other
hand, nothing to indicate whether Hamond was a Norseman, a Gael or a Norse-Gael, but if The
Chronicle is correct he was a Manxman, which term would cover any of those categories so long
as he lived in the Isle of Man.
244
As has been mentioned, Godred Crovan divided the Isle of Man between the Manx
(Norse, Gael and Norse-Gaels) and his Hebridean followers, the former having the North of the
Island and the latter the South. There is no direct evidence to show whether Bishop Hamond lived
in the North of Man or in the South, but it seems most likely that his residence would have been
both near the Bishops Church and the Royal seat. There appear (from their names) to have been
two Bishops Churches in the Isle of Man, one at Kirk Christ, Lezayre, and the other at Kirk
Christ, Rushen, prior to the building of the Cathedral on St. Patricks Isle. As mentioned earlier, it
is unlikely there was a Bishops Church in the time of Bishop Roolwer, as, if there was, it would
have been strange for him to have been buried at Maughold. It would seem unlikely that either
Kirk Christ, Lezayre, or Kirk Christ, Rushen, was built in the time of Bishop William, as he
would appear to have been an Englishman. The calling of a Bishops Church Kirk Christ
appears to have been more of a Norse custom than an English one. It would also seem likely that
a Manx Bishop would had a Bishops Church in the Isle of Man and not in the Sudreys. The fact
that Bishop Hamond was Manx would, as a result of the Manx having been diverted to the North
of Man, raise a presumption that he would have established his church there rather than in the
South of the Island. If the Bishops Church had already been established in Rushen during
Godred Crovans time, there is nothing to indicate why a Bishops Church was ever established at
Lezayre. If, on the other hand, it had been established at Lezayre, this would be consistent with
Godred Crovan having had, as has been suggested, his Royal seat in the North of the Island and
also with Kirk Christ, Rushen, having become the Bishops Church during the reign of Olaf the
Red, who probably had his Royal seat at Cronk Howe Mooar. It is likely, therefore, that Kirk
Christ, Lezayre, became a Bishops Church during the reign of Godred Crovan and that Kirk
Christ, Rushen, became one during the reign of Olaf the Red.
There is some further evidence which gives credibility to the idea that there was formerly
a Royal residence at Cronk Howe Mooar and previously one in the neighbourhood of Ramsay. In
an eighteenth-century lawsuit concerning Ballaglass (or Cornaa) mill, Maughold, a statement was
made to the effect that, it was as old as the history of milling in the Island ...... and was, anciently,
the Lords of the Isles own mill, kept in his hand for provisions for him and his people. This
would surely have been challenged if the court saw any reason to disbelieve it. Some slight
support for the first statement comes from the name Cornaa, which may well mean quern (or
mill-stone) river. This could be taken to mean a stream in which stones churned in potholes or
even that querns were fashioned from Dhoon granite but more probably is be taken at face value
and indicate that this was, indeed, one of the earliest mills in Man.
If the Lord of Man was residing in Peel or Castletown, it would have been ludicrous or
him to have grain milled at Ballaglass, for which it could only have been transported by sea.
Moreover, both towns have mills well supplied with water. However, the Ballaglass mills tenants
lived as far away as south Ramsay (whence the lawsuit, which was over the transfer of tenants to
a mill more convenient for the then growing town) so there was obviously an unable track for
transporting flour in that direction. Similarly, in the earliest Manorial Rolls, Rhenwyllyllin,
Rushen (just seaward, on the Port St. Mary side, of Cronk Howe Mooar) has no mill paying
Lords rent, yet the place-name implies that such existed. It is suggested that it fell into disuse
when the Kings household moved to Castle Rushen. It is perhaps not wholly without significance
that the Earl of Derbys land smelt was powered with water from the rebuilt Rhewyllin mills
dam.
There is nothing to indicate the exact date during Godred Crovans reign when Bishop
Hamond was consecrated, or by whom. It would seem quite possible that, in view of the link
between Dublin and Canterbury and of the fact that Godred Crovan appears to have ruled in
Dublin, he was consecrated by (or on behalf of) the Archbishop of Canterbury. There is similarly
245
no evidence to show that the diocese of which Hamond was Bishop (which most probably
consisted of the Sudreys and not only of Man, as Godred Crovan was King of the Sudreys) was
transferred from the from the Archbishopric of Canterbury to that of York until the reign of Olaf
the Red. It is not known how long Bishop Hamond ruled as Bishop, but there is no evidence of
there being any other apart from visiting Bishops, until Wimund became Bishop of the Sudreys in
about 1134, and it would appear that he had his seat in Skye and not in Man.
The earliest extant of ecclesiastical legislation in the Synodal Statute of Bishop Simon,
which were enacted in 1229. However, it would seem that they were not the fist of such for the
Isle of Man. There is, in one of the 1229 ordinance, entitled Concerning the Tithes of Grain , a
reference to According to the ancient statute or in the Latin text In antique statuto. As
mentioned earlier, it would appear from what William Sacheverell has stated that enacted in the
eleventh century, which would leave only Bishop Roolwer, William and Hamond to be
considered as being responsible for it. It seems very unlikely that the Bishop responsible for the
the ancient statute was Roolwer, as he would appear to have been a missionary Bishop. It
would seem, therefore, that we are left with Bishop William, probably an Englishman and a
Manxman, Bishop Hamond. Of these two, Bishop Hamond seems to be the more likely person to
have been the Architect of the the ancient statute , partly because he was Manx and partly
because he was Bishop in the reign of Godred Crovan, who seems to be a likely contender for
being the King Orry who reduced the laws into writing. However, it is quite impossible to be
dogmatic on this point unless a copy the ancient statute should come to light. (if the ancient
ecclesiastical laws had survived, it would have been possible to give greater details of the
progress made in ecclesiastical affairs during the seventy-five years currently being discussed.)
The translation of the statute Concerning the Tithes of Grain states that the ancient
statute laid down that The Bailiffs had to collect the tenth of grain (that the tithes in respect if
that commodity) as if they were their own, and were to take them to their own granaries, and
keep them carefully, until the rector or his proctor was able to come more conveniently to look
after them, perhaps till the feast of All Saint . (1st of November) The reference to rectors is of
considerable importance. Where one has a rector one would expect to find a parish, which would
seem to indicate that parishes had come into existence by that time that the ancient statute was
enacted and that would appear to have probably occurred in the latter part of the eleventh century.
It is quite clear that parishes were in existence by 1229, because one of the ordinances of that year
deals with persons who remove their domicile (meaning residence) and effects from one parish to
another. As will be discussed later, the Isle of Man would appear to have been divided originally
into four Quarters and each Quarter subsequently divided into four parishes, making originally
sixteen parishes which were subsequently extended to seventeen when the number of
administration areas increased from four to six. The division into four was common in Nordic
countries and would appear to be more consistent with an administration exercise carried out by
Bishop Hamond than with one carried out by English William.
Another of the 1229 statutes entitled, in the translation, Touching the Fees to the
Sumpor uses, in the Latin text, the words de jure antique et statutis vereribus , which again
indicates that there was ecclesiastical legislation in the Isle of Man long before 1229. The statutes
relating to the Sumptor states that, by old ecclesiastical legislation, the Sumptor was entitled to
annual emolument in kind from each of the bailiffs, including a sheaf of corn, ear and stalk, one
selected lamb, diary produce and one selected fleece. The Sumptor or, as he became called in
subsequent times, Sumner, was an officer employed to summon delinquents to appear in
ecclesiastical courts. The office of Sumner was nor abolished in the Isle of Man until 1910, when
his functions were transferred to the coroners.
246
The fact that the old laws and ancient statutes recognized the office of the Sumptor
would seem to indicate that, by the end of the eleventh century, the Diocese of Sodor had been
placed on a proper footing with provision made for the collecting tithes, the appointment of
church officials and the payment of their emoluments. It also points to the existence of
ecclesiastical courts. Bishop Hamond, being Manx, would appear to have been an ideal person to
carry out his exercise. If Godred Crovan was, as has been suggested, responsible for committing
the civil laws to writing, it would seem reasonable for him to have encouraged his Bishop to have
done the same for ecclesiastical laws and to have organized the Isle of Man, or possible the whole
of the diocese, into parishes. There is, however, no definite evidence that Bishop Hamonds
jurisdiction extended throughout the whole of the Sudreys. It probably did so, at any rate in
theory, even if the Diplomatarium Norvegicum is uncertain as to whether his jurisdiction did
extend to the Hebrides. It is also uncertain whether the ancient laws referred to in the 1229
Statutes extended to the Hebrides, or whether they were confined to the Isle of Man. The opening
words of the 1229 statutes would seem to indicate that these only applied to Man, so the same
might have applied in relation to the earlier ecclesiastical laws., but it is impossible to arrive at
any definite conclusion on the point without to assume that the diocese had been placed on a
proper footing before the end of the eleventh century and had its own ecclesiastical legislation
long before it became, in 1152 or 1153, part of the See of Nidaros (now Trondheim).
Visiting Bishops
According to the translation of The Chronicle, Bishop Reginald I, who became Bishop of
Sodor in about 1154, was a Norwegian and was the first to whom the incumbents in Man gave
the thirds of the churches, that they might thence be free from any Episcopal exactions It would
appear, therefore, that, prior to the time when Bishop Reginald became Bishop of Sodor, the
bishops exacted money from their clergy, as and when they wishes, rather receiving a regular
stipend possibly following the practice of their lay counterparts.
A.W. Moore suggested that some of the grants of the land for the benefice of the diocese,
which were mentioned by Pope Gregory IX in his Papal Brief of 1231 (see A.W. Moores A
History of the Isle of Man for full details), may have been made before that year, which would
have given the Bishops some form of income but, at any rate in pre-Reformation days, Bishops
were always looking for more money! The fact that the clergy were prepared to give up a third of
their income to Bishop Reginald would seem to indicate either that the revenues of the clergy at
that time were very substantial or, more likely, that the exactions of the Bishops were very
onerous.
As has been mentioned there is no direct evidence as to how long Bishop Hamond was
not in office nor there being any Bishop appointed to the diocese between Bishop Hamond and
Bishop Wimund. It would appear from King Olaf the Reds Charter to the Abbot of Furness (ca.
1134) that, after Bishop Hamonds death, the Sudreys had to rely on visiting Bishops. This
system obviously did meet with the approval of King Olaf, or his advisers, as can be seen from
the following extract from Dr. Olivers translation of the Charter:
Therefore I Olaph, (that is Olaf) with the assent of wise and
good men in council have decreed and resolved, that the Christian
Religion in my Kingdom shall be preserved entire under its own
Bishop, rather than be rendered desolate under strangers, and as it
were mercenaries, who seek their own and not the Lords
advantage.
247
This extract contains the first known reference to a Sudreyan ruler seeking the assent of
wise and good men in council, which probably meant that before writing the letter he sought the
approval of Tynwald. A letter written in about 1134 by King Olaf to Archbishop Thurstan of
York states that he made the relevant decree The solemn advise of the people that the Diocese of
Sodor had been suffering from visiting Bishops, but there is nothing to show where the visiting
Bishops came from, or to which archiepiscopal see they belonged. It would seem unlikely,
however, that King Olaf would have allowed his Kingdom to have been without a bishop of its
own for too long a period, so it is reasonable to assume that Bishop Hamonds period in office
extended into the reign of Olaf the Red. It is also extremely , in view of criticisms levied against
them by King Olaf, that any of the visitors was responsible for enacting the ancient ecclesiastic
laws, which is another pointer to be fact that they were the work of Bishop Hamond, or possible
of Bishop William. Since there is no evidence to show where the visiting Bishops came from,
there is nothing to indicate that the diocese, of which Man was a part, was transferred from
Canterbury (where it would appear to have been in the latter part of the eleventh century) to York
until the 1130s, when King Olaf the Red requested the Abbot of Furness to nominate a bishop for
the Sudreys.
The Abbey of Furness and the Isle of Man

It would seem appropriate here to give a description of the historical background to the
Abbey of Furness as the abbey had a great influence in the ecclesiastical history of the Diocese of
Sodor. The Abbey of St. Mary of Furness in Lancaster was the daughter abbey of St. Mary of
Savigny in Normandy, which was founded in 1112. The colony from Savigny under Evan, or
Ewan, first settled at Tulbret, near Preston in Lancashire, in July 1124 on land granted by Stephen
Henri de Blois (Earl of Norton, and Boulogne and later King of England) to Godfrey, Abbot of
Savigny.
Three years later (that is in 1127); the colony moved from Preston to Furness and
established the side on land which was also a gift from Earl Stephen. Like Savigny, Furness was
originally a Benedictine abbey of the Savignian Order but, in the time of the fifth abbot, Peter of
York, it was compelled to change to the Cistercian Rule following its mother house of Savigny,
which had changed to that Order in 1148, when Serlo was its abbot.
The founding of Rushen Abbey

Sometime in the 1130s, King Olaf the Red invited the Abbot of Furness to come to the
Isle of Man and, as a result of this visit, he issued to the Abbot of Furness the Charter given the
Abbots of Furness the right to nominate the bishops of the Diocese of Sodor and also granted
them land in what is today the Sheading of Rushen it should be noted that monks of this Order
were normally settled on fairly unproductive land, but this would not wholly preclude there
having been some previous establishment of the Celtic Church on the side. These grants were in
addition to the grants of land and privileges which he gave to the churches throughout the
Sudreys. In his letter to Archbishop Thurstan of York, King Olaf requested the Archbishop to
consecrate a bishop from the community of Furness to be bishop or Olafs Kingdom (that is to be
Bishop of Sodor).
There is some confusion as to the exact date when King Olaf mad his offer to the Abbot
of Furness. According to The Chronicle, this took place in 1134, but the writer of The Chronicle
refers to Olaf making the grant to Abbot Yvon (Ivo in the translation), which would presumably
refer to the first Abbot of Furness, who was Evan, or Ewan. However, in a copy of King Olafs
latter to Archbishop Thurstan (which was published in Becks Annals of Furness) there is a
248
reference to Abbot Eudo, the second Abbot of Furness, and not to Yvon (Evan, or Ewan).
According to Dr. Oliver, 1134 was the first year in which Abbot Eudo de Sourdevel held office
and it seems as the writer of The Chronicle may have been confused over the change in Abbots.
Dr. Goss suggested that Olaf wrote his letters in about 1130. On balance, the year 1134 is
probably closer to the mark and is generally taken to be the year in which the Abbey of St. Mary
of Rushen was founded; it is a date, according to A.W. Moore, is supported by the chronicler,
William of Newbury, who quite probably knew Wimund (Bishop of Sodor) personally. The
1130a also saw the establishment of three other Abbeys dedicated to St. Mary and therefore all
within the same group. According to The Chronicle, those abbeys were St. Mary of Rivaulx in
Yorkshire, which was founded in 1133, St. Mary of Calder, which was founded in1134, and St.
Mary of Melrose, which was founded in1139. King Olafs application to Archbishop Thurstan is
the first occasion on which there is any evidence of an Archbishop of York being concerned with
the Isle of Man and it is reasonably safe to assume that the jurisdiction of Canterbury ceased for
that time and that the Diocese of Sodor came under the jurisdiction of York from about 1134 until
1154.
The original Dedications of the Monastery at Ballasalla

and its Parish Church.
King Olaf the Reds grant of lands to Rushen Abbey was confirmed, in 1152 or 1153, by
a Bull of Pope Eugene III. This document refers to Monasterium Sancti Leoc, ie. the
monastery of St. Leoc. This may well have been, as suggested by William C. Cubbon, an
allusion to a pre-existing Celtic foundation at, or near, the site of which Rushen Abbey was
established. St. Leocs feast day was the 25th June but the fairs, mentioned by Felton and others as
held in the parish were held on the 25th July. It would appear that the original dedication of the
parish church was also to St. Lua/Ma-lua/ Leoc but by 1408 it is called Ecclesia Sti Lupi, ie.
the church of St. Lupus, as so remained. This Gaulish saints feast was properly the 29th July and
J.J. Keen has suggested that that the anomalous fair days reflects confusion resulting from the
proximity of the dedications to similarly named saints.
Bishop Wimund
As a result of King Olafs request for a bishop to be appointed for the Kingdom of the
Sudreys, a priest called Wimund was consecrated in about 1154 as bishop for the Sudreys or the
Diocese of Sodor as it came to be called the word Sodor being the ecclesiastical term for the
Sudreys. The origin and meaning of the term has, however, been the cause of considerable
argument over the years and a detailed note on the term is, accordingly.
Bishop Wimund himself appears to have caused problems for historians and the views
which have been given regarding the years when he was in office are many and varied. There is
no mention of Bishop Wimund in The Chronicle, but this might be accounted for the fact that he
had, according to Professor Oluf Kulsrod, his seat in the island of Skye and not in the Isle of Man.
The omission of bishop Wimunds name from The Chronicle has caused some authorities to take
the view that Bishop Wimund was the same person as Bishop Hamond, but this cannot be the
case as Bishop Hamond was in office in the reign of Godred Crovan and Bishop Wimund was
certainly not Bishop of Sodor at that time.
Bishop Wimund appears to have had a very varied career, although not entirely one
which be expected from a good churchmen. The accounts of the history of the Bishop vary but,
according to Munch, he was a monk in the Abbey of Savigny and went from there to the island of
249
Skye from which post he was appointed to be Bishop of Sodor. Munchs dated, however, conflict
with other known facts. He placed the date of Bishop Wimunds consecration as being prior to
1114 and stated that he was consecrated by Archbishop Thomas, who was Archbishop of York
before Archbishop Thurstan. According to William (or William Parvus) of Newburgh Priory in
North Yorkshire, Bishop Wimund was born obscurely in England and was too poor to pay for his
own education, but was employed by monks as a copyist and later received his tonsure at
Furness Abbey. He was sent to the Isle of Man with other monks and became so popular with the
inhabitants of Man that they asked for him to be made their Bishop. The Rev. H.C. Craddock has
given two alternative theories as to Bishop Wimunds history, of which the first is based on the
premise that Bishop Hamond and Bishop Wimund were one and the same person and that person
was consecrated early in the reign of Olaf the Red, which can be discounted for reasons already
given. Craddocks alternative suggestion (following William Parvus) was that Wimund was
professed at Furness about 1130 and then sent with others to work in the Isle of Man and
afterwards to the island of Skye. There he became acquainted with Scottish affairs.
He would then have been consecrated by Bishop Thurstan of York (in about 1135) and, in
the course of his travels in the northern islands of his diocese, able to formulate his claims to the
Earldom of Moray. Robert de Monte who was Abbot of Saint Michel in Normandy (situated not
far from Savigny) in the latter part of the twelfth century appears to have stated that Wimund was
originally a monk of Savigny and the first Bishop of the Isle of Man, but that he was expelled and
blinded for his cruelty.
Craddock considered that this reference to the first Bishop of the Isle of Man (which is
obviously inaccurate) might mean the first Bishop consecrated for the diocese of the Archbishop
of York. This would be consistent with the proposition expressed earlier that the Isle of Man did
not come under the jurisdiction of the Archbishops of York until about 1134. Another pointer in
this direction is that Furness did come under York. If Olaf the Red wanted the Abbot of Furness
to nominate Bishops for the Diocese of Sodor, it is logical that he would have written his letter to
the Archbishop of York and not to the Archbishop of Canterbury.
According to Craddock, William Parvus came to know Wimund (or perhaps only
Wimunds acquaintances) when Wimund was residing in Byland Abbey after he ceased to be
Bishop of Sodor. This was in the vicinity of Newburgh Priory so this writer must have had quite a
good opportunity of getting to know about Wimunds history. The fact that Wimund was
professed at Furness Abbey does not exclude his having been earlier at the mother abbey at
Savigny as a lay copyist, for example or his having been a priest in Skye. The last would
indeed be a reasonable explanation for his later having established his seat there. It would seem
odd that Wimunds name is not mentioned in either King Olafs letter to the Abbot of Furness, or
in his letter to Archbishop Thurstan, if, in fact, Wimund had been chosen by the inhabitants of
Man. However, this story might be a bit of embroidery added by Wimund, or his acquaintance.
On the other hand, William Parvus seems to have believed that Wimund first went to the Isle of
Man as a monk after the founding of Rushen Abbey and captivated the people by his eloquence
combined with suave and jovial manner according to A.W. Moore this was the cause of his
appointed Bishop of Sodor. If, however, that were the case, one would expect to find some
mention of the fact in The Chronicle, but there is nothing there on the subject of Wimund.
Incidentally, it seems possible that Wimund, as a monk, accompanied the Abbot of Furness when
the Abbot mad his visit to the Isle of Man referred to above. It would appear that one of the
signatories to King Olaf the Reds Charter to the Abbot of Furness was W. The Monk, who could
well have been Wimund the Monk. It seems clear from that charter that it was written before
the founding of Rushen Abbey. The fact that Abbot Eudo was one of the signatories means that
the charter was not granted before 1134, as that was the year in which Eudo became Abbot of
250
Furness. Thus it would seem that Wimund was able to captivate the Manx, resulting in his
appointment as their Bishop. It is also relevant that Abbot Eudo is also named (according to Dr.
Olivers translation of King Olafs letter to Archbishop Thurstan but it would appear that is
name is omitted from other source manuscripts).
Further differences of views exist among historian on the question as to when Bishop
Wimund ceased to be Bishop of Sodor. According to Minch, Bishop Wimund took up political
activities in the early 1130s and, giving himself the name of MacHeth, assumed the title of Earl of
Moray and claimed the throne of Scotland which was at that time ruled by King David I, who
was King of Scotland from 1124 to 1153. Dr. Goss, however, pointed out that Munch has
confused the history of the MacHeth family and went on to suggest that Bishop Wimund did not
give up his Episcopal duties until about 1151, but Goss agreed that Wimund laid claim to the
Scottish throne. Matthew Paris support the view that Wimund was no longer Bishop of Sodor in
1151 but his suggestion that Wimund was succeeded as Bishop of Sodor by John, a monk of Seez
(or Sees) in Normandy, is not generally accepted.
Bishop Wimund must have been a very exciting and persuasive character although not
very endearing, as can be seen from the following description of his activities given by Dr. Goss,
who appears to have used as his sources William Parvus of Newburgh (cited above) and the
Scottish historian Skene and Robinson:
His ready eloquence, jovial manner, and stalwart frame,
captivated his barbarous flock, and enabled him to gather around
him a bold and daring army, composed of adherents of the
Mormoar of Moray, and the wild men of the Isles, ever ready for a
foray into the richer Lands of their neighbours. At their hand he
harried the provinces of Scotland, with bloodshed and rapine, and
when menaced by Royal forces retired into his wooded fastnesses or
islands inlets, but only to ally forth with greater boldness when the
army had retired. Baffled by the craft and insolence of the enemy,
and fearing for the security of his north-western provinces, David
(that is King David I of Scotland) brought him to terms by the offer
of a principality in Furness (which at that time came under
Scotland) In his new acquisition he abated nothing of his pride and
pomp, but travelled through the country like a prince, at the head of
his army. Wearied by his exactions, and disgusted with his
pretentions, he was seized by the people, not without the connivance
of their leaders, and was blinded and mutilated in which state he
passed many years in tranquillity in the Abbey of Byland (North
Yorkshire) where he was accustomed to boast that had his enemies
left him but the eyelight of a sparrow he would have given then
cause to repent of what they had done.
It seems likely that the reference to the wild men of the Isles in the passage quoted
above was to the Hebrideans and did not include the inhabitants of the Isle of Man. This again
supports the view that Bishop Wimund had his seat in Skye and not in Man. Further evidence
which would tend to support this comes from recent excavations on the islet of Snizort, off the
coast of Skye, which have revealed the remains of a large church, probably dating from the first
half of the twelfth century. This might well be the remains of a Bishops Church which Bishop
Wimund had had constructed during his term of office as Bishop of Sodor. It is to be noticed that
Bishop Wimund, like the visiting bishops before him, was keen on exacting money, which was
251
probably an added incentive to the clergy of the Sudreys to offer Bishop Reginald I a third of
their income in order to be relieved of such exactions. Bishop Wimunds activities in Scotland,
which certainly would not have endeared him to its King, may well, as has been suggested, have
been the cause of King Olaf the Reds son Godred, making his visit to King Inge in Norway. It is
clear from the passage quoted that Wimund had recruited Sudreyans into the army with which he
harried the Scots and that would, in all probability, have caused Olaf to fear that King David I of
Scotland might take retaliatory action the against the Sudreys. In which event, Olaf might indeed
have required help from Norway and, in order to do so, he would have had to recognize
Norwegian suzerainty. It this connection, it is important to note that King Olaf could not have
expected to have obtained any help from England, despite his early connection with the English
Court, as England was in the throes of a civil war between Stephen and Mathilda.
It seems very probably that, if there had not been a civil war in England, Godred would
not have gone to Norway. If he had not gone to Norway and accepted its suzerainty over the
Sudreys, the Diocese of Sodor would have remained under York and would probably never have
come under Nideros. One could, therefore, say that, if he did nothing else for the Diocese of
Sodor, Wimund was indirectly responsible for the fact that for some three and a quarter centuries,
the Diocese of Sodor was part of the Archiepiscopal See of Nidaros.
Wimunds immediate Successors and

the Creation of the See of Nidaros.
As had been mentioned, Matthew Paris contended that Bishop Wimunds successor was
John, a monk of Seez (or Sees) in Normandy, a view also taken by Munch. There is, however,
again no mention of such a Bishop John in The Chronicle, Dr. Goss considered that Paris
(Munchs source) may have confused this John with a Bishop John of Whithorn, Scotland. The
Diocese of Sodor would appear to have been, for all practical purposes, without a Bishop from
1152 to 1154, when Bishop Gamaliel, an Englishman, was consecrated Bishop of Sodor by
Archbishop Roger de Pont lEvque of York, presumably because of Wimunds mutilation and
retirement to Byland Abbey. In theory, however, the position may have been different because,
while King Olaf the Reds son, Godred, was in Norway, the See of Nidaros was erected and the
Diocese of Sodor was made part of that see. The prelate responsible for the erection of the See of
Nidaros (which was situated in the Trondheim area in northern Norway) was an Englishman,
Nicolas Breakspear, cardinal of Albano, who later became Pope Adrian IV, the only Englishman
ever to attain that high office. Cardinal Nicholas appear to have gone to Norway in 1152 but it is
own thought that he may not have actually erected the new see until the spring of 1153 as it
would seem that the Cardinal spent the winter of 1152/3 in Norway. Prior to the erection of the
See of Nidaros, Norway had, from 1104 come under the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Lund
and, before that, it had come under the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen. The erection of a
separate see for Norway and its dependencies appear to have given great pleasure to the
Norwegians. The jurisdiction of Nidaros must have been about the most far-flung of its day.
Including as it did not only Norway but also Iceland, Greenland, the Faroese, the Shetlands, the
Orkneys and the Sudreys as can be seen from the Papal Bull of 1154 of pope Anastasius IV.
The first Archbishop of Nidaros (John I) was Jn Birgisson, who before being
consecrated archbishop, was Bishop of Stavanger in western Norway. Archbishop John was
Consecrated in 1152 or 1153, the Diplomatarium Norvegicum giving the date as August 1152,
apparently on the assumption that the consecration took place shortly after the arrival of cardinal
Nicholas Breakspear in July if that year. However, modern historians consider the consecration
could have taken place in either 152 or 1153. Apart from erecting the See of Nidaros, Cardinal
Nicholas also seems to have taken steps to reform the Church of Norway as according to Dr.
252
Goss, he introduced may reforms and also more decorum into public worship and directed the
clergy to pay more attention to their proper functions and less to secular affairs. The Cardinal
also, Goss continued, impressed on the new archbishop the necessity of keeping a rigorous
control over his flock but, in attempting to enforce clerical celibacy, although no one dared to
oppose him openly, the cardinal did not meet with so ready an acquiescence. This certainly
appears to have been the case in the Diocese of Sodor as Bishop Mark of Sodor had to enact a
specific ordinance in his Ordinances of 1291to deal with that problem. Dr. Goss quotes Snorri
Sturluson, the Icelandic saga-writer , as saying about Cardinal Nicholas that, in several respects,
the Cardinal reformed the customs and manners of the people during his stay, so that never did
stranger came to the land (that is Norway) more honoured or more beloved by the princes and
their subjects. This is indeed a fantastic write-up but may well have been tinged with a little
hero-worship!
Archbishop John I would appear to have consecrated a Norwegian, Bishop Reginald I, to
be Bishop of Sodor. The consecration probably took place in about 1153 or 1154, although
Bishop Reginald would not appear to have taken office until the latter part of 1154. It seems
likely that he came to the Sudreys from Norway in the autumn of that year with Godred, the son
of Olaf the Red. In the meantime, Archbishop Roger de Pont lEvque of York, had, as has been
mentioned, consecrated Bishop Gamaliel, an Englishman, as Bishop of Sodor, the consecration
took place in about 1154. It seems likely that Archbishop of York consecrated Bishop Gameliel
before Godred Olafson had returned to the Sudreys and established himself as King of the
Sudreys in place of Reginald and the other two sons of Harald, the son of Godred Crovan. In
addition, the consecration of Bishop Gamaliel almost certainly took place before the erection of
the See of Nidaros was confirmed, on the 1st December 1154, by Papal Bull of Pope Anastasius
IV referred to earlier. The Archbishop of York was faced with a de facto situation of three rulers
of the Sudreys who obviously did not recognize the suzerainty of Norway and a contender for
the Sudreyan throne who was in Norway, with a Bishop appointed by the Archbishop of a see
which had not, at that time, received official Papal recognition. In addition, the Archbishops of
York and of Hamburg-Bremen were notorious for being unwilling to give up any of the diocese
under their jurisdiction. Confirmation of the fact that Bishop Gamaliel was in office prior to
Bishop Reginald I assuming his Episcopal duties in the Diocese of Sodor is given in The
Chronicle, where Bishop Gamaliel is recorded as being in office before Bishop Reginald I. It
would, however, seem likely that Bishop Reginald I, who appears to have come to the Sudreys
with Godred Olafson, assumed his Episcopal duties t about the same time as Godred became
King, although he may have waited until after the promulgation of the Papal Bull. It seems likely
that, after promulgation of the Papal Bull, Bishop Gamaliel retired gracefully from the Sudreyan
scene, although this is not entirely beyond dispute as will be seen when the history of the Diocese
under Nidaros is considered. In any event, Bishop Gamaliel would appear to have been carrying
out his ecclesiastical duties in Durham in about 1174 and to have been, in the end buried in
Peterborough in 1181.
As has been mentioned, the Bishops Church during the reign of Godred Crovan would
seem to have situated at Kirk Christ, Lezayre, but it appears likely that the Bishops Church
moved to Rushen, during the reign of Olaf the Red. The evidence to substantiate this is largely
circumstantial, but it seems clear that Kirk Christ, Rushen, must have been a Bishops Church
sometime between the reign of Godred Crovan (1079 to 1095) and the time when the Cathedral of
St. German on St. Patricks Isle, Peel, came into existence, which occurred when Bishop Simon
was Bishop of Sodor, that is between 1226 and 1247. It would appear, therefore, that Kirk Christ,
Rushen, was a Bishops Church at some time between 1095 and 1226. As has been mentioned,
one would expect to find that the Bishops Church was situated near the Royal residence. The
evidence available would tend to show that, during the reign of Godred IV Olafson (1154-8 and
253
1164-87), the King of the Sudreys resided on St. Patricks Isle, Peel, while King Reginald III
Godredson (1187 to 1226) probably had his Royal abode in Man at Castle Rushen. If King
Reginald III had been the first King of the Sudreys since 1095 to reside in the South of the Isle of
Man, one would have expected to find the Bishops Church situated in the vicinity of Castletown
rather than between Port Erin and Port St. Mary. It has, however already been proposed that
Cronk Howe Mooar was the Royal residence prior to the building of Castle Rushen, the first part
of which was quite probably built during the time when the Sudreys came under Somerled, that is
between 1158 and 164. If, as been suggested, Cronk Howe Mooar was built as a fort by Magnus
Barelegs in 1098 or 1099, the most likely King of the Sudreys to have used it as a Royal
residence would seem to have been King Olaf the Red, which would fit in with what has been
stated earlier. Taking everything into consideration, it would appear, therefore, not unreasonable
to assume that Kirk Christ, Rushen became a Bishops Church during the reign of King Olaf the
Red.
The period from 1079 to 1154 would seem to have been one in which the Church in the
Sudreys and, in particular, in the Isle of Man made great strides. As has been mentioned,
ecclesiastical laws appear to have been enacted, the Isle of Man would seem to have divided into
parishes on approximately the same lines as today, the revenue of the Church and the
ecclesiastical courts seem to have been placed on a sound basis and the diocese, from about 1134
onwards, would appear to have had its own Bishops. This period also saw the Diocese of Sodor
leaving Canterbury for York and then being transferred to Nidaros in Norway. In addition, it saw
the establishment of an abbey in the Isle of Man and grants of land being made not only to
Rushen Abbey but also to the churches throughout the Sudreys and, possibly, to the Abbey of St.
Bees as well. There could no longer be any question but that Kingdom of the Sudreys was a
Christian nation and subject to the Pope.
CHAPTER 7
THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE KINGDOM OF THE SUDREYS
(1154 -1266)
Godred IV Olafsons reign.
As mentioned earlier, Godred IV Olafson began to reign in 1154 and reigned for thirtythree years that is up to 1187. In the translation of The Chronicle, the reference to him reigning
fro thirty-nine years would appear to be due to a mistranslation of the Latin text of The Chronicle
where the period is referred t as XXX tribus annis The Chronicle is tantalizing about what it
does not say about Godreds reign as can be seen from the translation of the relative sentence in
The Chronicle which states that Many things worthy of note might be related to him(that is
King Godred IV) which we have omitted for the sake of brevity . However, it is also worth
recording what is stated in the translation of The Chronicle in relation to the years up to 1158
when Godred had to flee to Norway:
In the third year of his (that is Godred IVs) reign the people
of Dublin sent to request him to reign over them. Whereupon,
assembling a great number of ships, and a large army, he went to
Dublin, where he was received by the citizens with great satisfaction
and demonstrations of joy. A few days later they deliberated, and
unanimously appointed him King. When Murrough, King of Ireland,
heard of this, he collected an immense body of Irishmen, and hastened
to Dublin to drive out Godred, and bring the city under subjection
254
to himself. Arriving near the town called Cortcellis, he halted and

pitched his camp. On the following day he selected three thousand
horsemen over who he placed his uterine brother Osiblen, and sent
him with the above-mentioned cavalry to the city, to enter into parley
with the inhabitants, and try their courage. On the approach of this
detachment to the city, Godred and his followers, with all the
citizens of Dublin, issued forth with great clamour, rushed impetusously upon the enemy, and assailed them with such a shower of
arrows that they were at once compelled to fly. Osiblen, the Kings
brother, boldly continuing the struggle, was surrounded and slain
with many others. The rest owed their safety to their chargers, and,
returned to their lord, related in detail what had happened. When
the King heard of the death of his brother he mourned for him and
with inconsolable sorrow, and was so oppressed with grief that he
ordered his soldiers to return to their homes. Godred after a few
days went back to Man, and dismisses the chiefs of the Isles to
their respective abodes. When he now found himself secure on his
throne, and that no one could oppose him, he began to act tyrannynically toward his chiefs, deprived some of their inheritances and
others of their dignities. If those, one named Thorfinn, son of Oter,
more powerful than the rest, went to Somerled and begged for him
(Somerleds), son, Dugald, that he might make him King over the
Isles. Somerled, highly, gratified by the application, put Dugald
under the direction of Thorfinn, who received and led him through
all the islands, subjecting them all to him, and taking hostage from
each. One of the chiefs, however, called Paul, secretly fled to Godred,
and informed him of what has occurred. Godred was greatly alarmed
by the intelligence, and ordered his followers to get ships in readiness
and start immediately to encounter the enemy. On the other hand,
Somerled and his party assembled a fleet of eighty ships and hastened
to meet Godred.
In the year 1156, a naval battle was fought, between Godred and
Somerled, during the night of the Epiphany of our Lord, with great
slaughter on both sides. But when daylight came they made peace, and
shared between them the Kingdom of the Isles, and from that day to
this the Kingdom has remained divided. Thus was the Kingdom of the
Isles ruined from the time the sons of Somerled got possession of it.
(the Epiphany of the Lord was on the Friday the 6th of January)
In the year 1158, Somerled came to Man with fifty-three ships,
gave battle to Godred, put him to flight, plundered the whole island,
and retired. But Godred crossed over to Norway, for the purpose of
asking assistance against Somerled.
The part of the passage quoted above referring to Godreds expedition to Ireland
is considered by the writer of this book to be misplaced as he feels that the scribe who wrote this
part of the Chronicle ascribed to Godred IV Olafson what he should have ascribed to Godreds
grandfather III Crovan. In the first place, the reference to the third year of Godred IV reign does
not fit in with the events which took place in 1156, but they could have applied to the reign of
Godred III, the third year of his reign being 1082. In the second place, there is no record in the
255
Irish annals of Godred IV having made any expedition to Ireland, although there was a King
Murtough MacLoughlin of Ulster who did become King of Ireland and who died in the mid1160s.
On the other hand, there was a King Muircheartach O Brien of Ireland who was on the
throne during the reign of Godred Crovan and who is said to have driven Godred Crovan out of
Ireland in 1094. Further evidence to support this view can be found in the fact that Godred IV
married King Muircheartach OBriens granddaughter, Princes Phinola. This would seem
unlikely if he had been fighting her great-uncle, Osiblen, and had opposed her grandfather, only a
few years before. In addition, the generation gap would seem to make it more likely for
grandfather (Godred Crovan) to be fighting grandfather (Muircheartach) than for grandson
(Godred IV) to have been fighting grandfather (Muircheartach) and then marrying Phinola,
Muircheatachs granddaughter. The relevant part of this passage would, therefore, seem to fit in
better with Godred Crovan than with Godred IV and would tend to corroborate the entry in The
Chronicle which said that Godred Crovan subdued Dublin and a greater part of Leinster. The
writer of The Chronicle may well have confused Muircheartach OBrien with Murtough
MacLouglin of Ulster and, as a result, confused Godred Crovans expedition with the activities of
Godred IV. If this argument is correct, the reference in the passage quoted above to Godred IV
feeling secure on his throne should, it is suggested, be construed as feeling secure as a result of
having killed, or blinded, Reginald Haraldson and his two brothers and not as having any
reference to the supposed Dublin expedition. In considering the suggestion that the Chronicler
erred by confusing Godred IV with Godred Crovan, it must be remembered that this part of The
Chronicle would not appear to have been written until at least a century after the1150s and there
is every excuse for the scribe been mistaken, particularly as it is most unlikely that he had
recourse to documents showing the dates of the Irish Kings, and, furthermore, the spelling of the
names of the Irish Kings varies considerably.
As has been mentioned, a daughter of King Olaf the Red married Somerled, Thane of
Argyll: she was called Ragnhild, and they appear to have had four sons, including Dugald who is
referred to in the passage quoted from The Chronicle, and those sons would, therefore, have been
nephews of Godred IV. The name Somerled is of interest in that it is derived from the Old Norse
Word Sumarlii, meaning Summer-Wanderer, and was probably a nickname given to a Norseman
who went on Viking expeditions during the summer, but which later came to form a family
forename. It seems probable that, after Godreds defeat in 1156, the Mull and Islay groups of the
Hebrides went to Dugald while Godred retained the Lewis and Skye groups, a view propounded
by William Cubbon. As a result of his defeat in 1156, Godred would appear to have sought help
from King Henry II of England as an entry in the Pipe Rolls from that year shows that the Sheriff
of Worcester rendered an account of seventy - nine shillings and sixpence for the arms of the
King of the Isles by Kings writ, and, in q1157, a further sum of seventy shillings was paid for his
(that is Godreds) pledges and fifty shillings for his palfrey and armour, all of which would
indicate that Godred had become the vassal of, or owed some services to the English King.
According to Dr. Goss, the real injury to Godreds Kingdom was not the loss of the Hebrides but
the interposition of an independent sovereignty between the Isle of Man and the Northern
Hebridean islands, that is, the Lewis and Skye groups.
Somerleds later Insurrection and Godreds Norwegian Venture.

Somerled does not appear to have satisfied with the 1156 agreement because, as quoted
above, he sailed to the Isle of Man in 1158 with a large fleet, defeated King Godred and
plundered the Island with a large fleet, defeated King Godred and plundered the Island before
retiring. Godred appears to have received no assistance from England against Somerleds attack,
256
despite the visit to England referred to above. As result of Somerleds expedition, Godred left the
Isle of Man and the whole of the Sudreys now appear to have come under Somerled and his sons.
Although The Chronicle states that Godred then went to Norway, he must, in fact, first have gone
to King Malcolm IV of Scotland (who was also suffering from the activities of Somerled) as he
witnessed in 1159, at the Scottish Court, the confirmation in a document.
In 1160, however, he appears to have been in Norway and to have been confirmed as
King of the Sudreys by King Inge, one of the three rulers of Norway. In 1161, he apparently
commanded a wing of King Inges army in the battle which took place on ice near Oslo.
However, Godred appears to have turned traitor during the battle and to have gone over to Inges
enemy, Haakon with the Broad Shoulders, as a result of which King Inge was defeated and killed
and Haakon became King Haakon II of Norway. King Haakon II was himself killed in 1162 by
partisans of King Inge and he was succeeded in 1163 by King Magnus V Erlingsson. Godred
seems to have remained in Norway until 1164 before returning to the Isle of Man, and the
translation of The Chronicle gives the following record of relevant events to that year:
In the year 1164, Somerled assembled a fleet of 160 ships and put
in at Renfew, with intention of subduing the whole of Scotland.
But through divine punishment he was overcome by a small number
of foes, and there slain with his son and a vast number of his people
In the same year there was a battle at Ramsay between Reginald,
brother of Godred, and the Manxmen, and through the treachery of
a certain Viscount, the Manxmen were put to flight and Reginald
began to reign. On the fourth day, however, Godred (that is
Godred IV) returned from Norway with a large body of troops,
And seizing his brother, mutilated, and deprived him of his sight.
According to the Orkneyinga Saga, it would appear that Somerled and his son were killed
by Svein Asleifson in the Hebrides, on the West coast of Scotland, rather than at Renfew, but the
balance of authority would seem to support the view that he was killed at Renfew and there is no
evidence to indicate that Svein took part in the engagement. It would, however, appear that he
recommenced his raids on the Sudreys in about 1155 and that from about 1158 onwards until his
death in Dublin in 1171, they occurred regularly. There is little evidence to show what took place
in the Isle of Man between 1158 and 1164, but the reference to a certain treacherous Viscount
in the passage quoted has given rise to problems. The word Vice-comes used in the Latin text
was the approximate equivalent, in those days, to the sheriff of a county. It is suggested that the
reference to certain Vice-comes infers that there was more than one Vice-comes, and it is
further suggested that the Vice-comes was the chief administrative officer in a Quarter of the Isle
of Man or in a group of islands, such as the Skye group, in the Hebrides. A.W. Moore, on the
other hand, took the view that a Vice-comes exercised a much greater jurisdiction and was the
Kings deputy, but this is not accepted, it being suggested that, in that case, the Latin text would
probably have used the word Comes instead of Vice-comes, the Comes being equivalent to
an Earl. The writer of The Chronicle must have been familiar with the term Vice-comes as
meaning sheriff, in view of the relationship between Rushen Abbey and the English Abbey of
Furness and would therefore have considered it to be the appropriate term to use in connection
with the chief administration officer of a Manx Quarter or of a group of Hebridean islands.
257
The building of a Stronghold at the Mouth of the Silverburn

It seems very likely that Castle Rushen was founded during the period 1158 to 1164
although the evidence is not sufficiently strong as to make it possible to be dogmatic on the point.
It would appear probable that Somerled intended to make the Isle of Man a permanent part of his
dominions. In this connection, it is significant that the next Bishop of Sodor, Christian came from
Argyll, which was Somerleds own home territory. There is no evidence to show that Somerled
ruled the Isle of Man directly and it seems likely that he appointed someone, possibly one of his
sons, to be his Viceroy in Man. This would tend to show that Somerleds designs on the Isle of
Man went further than to raid it. If Somerled did appoint a Viceroy to rule the Isle of Man on his
behalf, it would seem reasonable for him to ensure that his Viceroy had a place which he could
adequately protect against the local inhabitants who must have been hostile to him.
ONeill has expressed the view that the oldest part of Castle Rushen, as it now stands,
was built in the twelfth century, but suggest that it was built by King Godred IV Olafson. The
writer of this book suggests that Castle Rushen was founded by Somerled, or is Viceroy in the
Isle of Man. It would appear that, after his return from Norway in1164, Godred resided in St.
Patricks Isles, Peel. It seems unlikely that he would have done so if he had built Castle Rushen,
either before he went into exile or after his return from exile. A second and even more telling
point may be that castle Rushen in the old days was even better situated to deal with an enemy
from within the Isle of man than from one who was making his attack from outside the Island in
that, according to early maps, there was only one narrow causeway, running between two lakes,
by which Castle Rushen could be approached from the north.
According to ONeill, the keep of Castle Rushen closely resembles examples in England
in the latter part of the twelfth century, particularly the type common in the later part of the reign
of King Henry II of England (ca. 1170). ONeill also stated that the rather similar Dolwyddelan
Caste in Carnarvonshire (stronghold of the Princes of Gwynedd) was built about that same period,
and that the keep of the castle very closely resembles the rectangular tower which forms the
Cubbie Roos Castle, on Wyre in the Orkneys (probably built by Kolbein Hruga), which he
considers was probably built between 1150 and 1160. He also indicated as must be obvious, that
the architecture of the Orcadian Castle can hardly be due to English influence. It is material to
note that Somerled had close connections with the Orkneys (his wife having been a granddaughter of Earl Haakon of Orkney) and it would appear much more likely for him, or his
Viceroy, to have been influenced by a recently built Orcadian castle than by an English one.
Taking the evidence as a whole, it would seem not unreasonable to assume that the oldest
surviving portion of Castle Rushen was built during the period when the Isle of Man came under
Somerled. However, this cannot wholly preclude the previous existence of some sort of
fortification at this site since there may have been a sizeable lagoon at the rivers mouth where
vessels could shelter.
The passage quoted above from The Chronicle states that Somerled was killed in 164 and
in that same year Godred IVs brother Reginald II, seized the Isle of Man after a battle with the
Man, but only ruled for four days before being defeated by Godred (who had returned from
Norway with a large army) and then mutilated and blinded by him.
It would seem likely that Godred only returned to the West because he had heard of Somerleds
death, a view which supported by Munch. A.W. Moore states that it is uncertain whether the
Manx, who were defeated by Reginald, were fighting for Godred or Somerled. It would seem the
passage quoted above recording Somerleds death, and from the fact that Godred was so soon on
the scene, that the Battle of Ramsay took place after the death of Somerled in which case the
Manx would appear to have been fighting on behalf of Godred.
258
King Godreds Residence and the Buildings on St. Patricks Isle

After his return from Norway, King Godred appears to have resumed rule over the
Kingdom of the Sudreys less the Mull en Islay group of the Hebrides, which never returned to the
jurisdiction of the Kings of the Sudreys. The Chronicle contains no record of events relating to
the Isle of Man between 1164 and 1176 and this would, apart from the raids of Svein Asleifson
referred to above, seem to have been a reasonable quit time for the inhabitants of Man. The
question as to where King Godred IV resided after his return from exile in 1164 is open to
argument. A.W. Moore considered that he resided in the Hebrides, while Basil Megaw tents to
view that he lived in Peel. The writer of this book concurs with the latter since, according to The
Chronicle, Godred was in the Isle of Man in 1176 and died on St. Patricks Isle in 1187. It goes
on to state that his body was removed to Iona, which was outside his jurisdiction, being part of
the Mull group of islands. Thus it could not be that he his seat there. Iona was, however, a holy
island and that may be the reason for his having been buried there.
The building of the Church of St. German on St. Patricks Isle, which later became the
Cathedral Church, seems to have been commenced during Godreds reign and, as been
mentioned, one would expect the Bishop and the King to reside in close proximity. (Canon
Kermode expressed the view that the Royal residence moved to Peel in the second half of the
twelfth century owning to frequent attacks from Scotland although he seemed to think that it had,
until then, been at Ramsay, a view which is not accepted by the author.) Furthermore, as man is
the most important island in the Sudreys and as it was customary for the Kings to live in Man,
there seems no reason why Godred IV should not have done so. The only evidence to the
contrary, and that on which A.W. Moore relied, is that The Chronicle states that Vice-comes
Fogolt of Man died 1183. In the copy in the British Museum, the material words the Mannia
only appear and Johnstone has omitted them from his text. However, even if the words are in the
text, it does not means that Godred resided outside Man, as it is suggested that a Vice-comes was
merely the chief administrative officer in charge of one of the four Quarters of the Isle of Man, or
of a group of Scottish islands
King Godreds Marriage

King Godred IV went through a hand-fasting marriage with an Ulster princes Phinola, a
granddaughter of King Muircheartach OBrien and a daughter of MacLouglin. It is uncertain
when this marriage took place but, in 1176, their son Olaf, was three years old. Olafs had an
elder brother, Reginald, and, according to Munch, another brother, Ivar, and a sister, mother of
Bishop Reginald II, they where older than Olaf. It would seem more likely from that the marriage
took place in the second half of the 1160s, after Godreds return from exile, rather than between
1154 and 1158 when he had previously been in the West. This marriage shows that the old link
between the Royal families of the Sudreys and Ireland was still being maintained. It also shows
that the Old Norse form of hand-fastening marriage was still performed although as will be
seen, it was disapproved of by the Church.
The Death of Svein Asleifson

Some time after the death, in about 1158, of Earl Reginald of Orkney, Svein Asleifson
adopted Haakon, the second son of Earl Harald Maddadson, and, when Haakon became old
enough, Svein took him on Viking expeditions, Svein lived on Gareksey (or Gairsay) in the
Orkneys where he farmed in the early spring and late summer and went in raids to the Sudreys
259
and Ireland in the late spring and early summer (which he called Spring-Viking) and in the
autumn and early winter (which he called Autumn-Viking) and thus combined the two
occupations of farming and raiding. In 1171, Svein Asleifson and Haakon Haraldson appear to
have made their usual two Viking trips. On the first trip they plundered in the Sudreys, going so
far south as the Isle of Man, but found very little booty as the Sudreyans had hidden all their
movable property in the ground or in heaps of stone. After leaving the Isle of Man, Svein and
Haakon went to Dublin on approaches to which they were successful in encountering two English
vessels which they captured. Later the same year, Svein and Haakon made a second raid on the
Sudreys and Ireland and once again found little booty in the Sudreys but were much more
successful when they arrived in Ireland. During this raid, Svein and Haakon, according to the
Orkneyinga Saga, attacked Dublin but, during the assault on the city, Svein was killed.
Events in Ireland
According to The Chronicle, 1171 was the year which Richard de Clare, alias Strongbow,
Earl of Pembroke, conquered Dublin and a great part of Ireland. Giraldus Cambrensis (Gerald de
Barri or Gerald of Wales, archdeacon of Brecon) seems to have considered that King Godred IV
helped the English in their attack on Dublin by blockading the port, but the Irish annalist, Ware,
was of the opinion that Godred IV assisted Asculph Mac Torcill, King of the Dublin Danes
(That is the Norsemen) in a vain attempt to regain the city and afterwards entered into an equally
unsuccessful arrangement with Roderick O Connor to help him to expel the English from
Ireland. There is, however, no mention in The Chronicle of any expedition to Ireland by King
Godred after his return from Norway but, if he had made one, it would seem more likely for him
to have supported the Irish side than the English in view of the fact that is Phinola, was Irish. It
might be suggested that Ware was confusing Asculph with Svein Asleifson, but it is most
unlikely that Godred would have supported Svein in view of Sveins raid on the Sudreys,
including the Isle of Man. It seems, therefore, best not to try and hazard a guess as to whether or
not Godred IV was involved in Irish affairs at this point of time.
Svein Asleifsons Sons inherit

After Svein Asleifsons death, his two sons, Olaf and Andreas, appear to have divided
their fathers property between them. Of these sons, Olaf was Sveins son by his first wife,
Ragnhild, and Andreas was his son by his second wife, Ingirid, who had accompanied Svein
when he left the Isle of Man for the Orkneys in the 1140s. According to the Orkneyinga Saga, it
has been said that he (meaning Svein Asleifson) was the greatest man in the western lands,
either in old time or at the present day, of those who had not a higher title than he had . Sveins
wife Ingirid was the widow of the Manx nobleman, Andreas, who was killed during the raid of
Hld (of Prince Cadwallader) on the Isle of Man. It is interesting to note that Olaf, Svein son, was
called after his grandfather from fathers side, while Andreas was called after Sveins wife first
husband, Andreas.
Vivian, Cardinal Legate of the Apostolic See, in Man.

The next entries in The Chronicle connected with Manx history relate to the year 1177
and the translation is as follows:
In the year 1176 (corrected year 1177) John de Courcy subdued
Ulster. In the same year Vivian, cardinal legate of the apostolic See,
came to Man, and in the discharge of his office caused Godred to be
260
united in lawful marriage with his wife, the daughter of MacLouglin,

son of Murrough, King of Ireland, who was mother of Olave then
three years old. They were married by Silvanus, Abbot of Rivaulx.
On the same day Godred gave to the Abbot Silvanus a piece of
land at Mirescoge, where he soon built a monastery; but in process
of time the lands and the monks were made over to the abbey of
St. Mary of Rushen.
As will be seen, John de Courcy married Lady Afreca, a daughter of King Godred IV,
established a Manx-Norman. Cardinal Vivians visit to the Isle of Man and the resulting formal
Christian marriage of King Godred and Prince Phinola will be dealt with in detail in the next
chapter as it is, in the main, more pertinent to ecclesiastical than to civil history. However, it is
important to note here the practical effect of the cardinals visit on the succession to the throne of
the Sudreys. According to the passage quoted. Olaf was three years old when his parents were
lawfully married. There appears to be some confusion over this as The Chronicle later states that
he was only ten years old in 1187, when his father Godred IV, died, and that he was born in
lawful wedlock, which would place Olafs date of birth as being 1177 and not 1173. A possible
explanation for this is that, according to one of the Manx customary laws which were reduced to
writing by the Deemsters in 1577:
Also we give for Law, that if a Man get a Maid or young Woman
With Child before Marriage and within a year or two doth marry
her, if she was never slandered nor defamed with any other Man
before, that Child begotten before Marriage shall have his Fathers
Corbe and his Farme according to the ancient Custome of this Isle.
The reference in the passage to year or two is ambiguous and may well have been
construed in Olafs case to include a child of three, which would not be unreasonable if the
expression a year of two had been used by the Deemsters in the sense of a year or so. This
view receives support by Mrs. Bullock who, writing in 1816, stated:
A marriage contracted between the parties within three years of
the birth of a child renders such child legitimate, if the character
of the female is otherwise unimpeached.
It would seem, therefore, that, if the customary law applied, the child was treated as if it
had been born in wedlock and not as if it were a bastard. The same consideration would not
appear to have applied to Olafs elder brother, Reginald, as it would seem that he was
substantially older than Olaf. If Munch was correct, another brother Ivar, and a sister were born
after Reginald and before Olaf.
According to the Chronicle:
In the year 1182, Reginald, son of Eacmarchat (or Eachmarcach)
a man of the Royal race, came to Man with a large number of
followers, during the absence of the King; and in the first combat
put to flight a party of those who guarded the coast, killing about
twenty of them. Later on, however, in the same day, the Manxmen,
assembling in a body, manfully encountered and slew him with nearly
all his followers.
261
Nothing else is known of this Reginald, but he may have been related to the sons of
Harald Godredson who were blinded (or killed) by Godred IV in 1154. It is noteworthy that the
passage quoted refers to the absence from Man of the King that is King Godred IV). This is an
indication that Godred lived in the Isle of Man, but did leave it on occasions, not that he always
lived outside Man.
An entry in The Chronicle under the year 1183 (which Munch considers should be 1182)
records the death of Folgolt, Viscount of Man. This Fogolt may have been a grandson of Fogolt
whose son, Turkill, was one of the witnesses of the 1134 charter granted in favour of the Abbey
of Furness.
The death of Godred

According to The Chronicle, King Godred IV died in 1187 and the translation of the
entries in The Chronicle relating to the Isle of Man for that year is as follows:
In the same year (that is 1187), on the 10th of November,
Godred King of the Isles died in the Island of St. Patrick in Man. In
the beginning of the following summer his body was removed to the
Island called Iona. He left three sons, Reginald, Olave and Ivar.
Reginald, then a full grown man, was absent in the Isles.
Olave, yet a very young boy, resided in Man.
Godred during his life had appointed Olave to succeed to the
Kingdom, for the inheritance belonged to him by right, because he
was born in lawful wedlock; and had commanded all the people of
Man to appoint Olave King after his own death, and preserve
inviolate their oath of allegiance. However, after the death of
Godred, the Manxmen sent their messengers to the Isles for Reginald
and made him King, because he was a man of energy and of riper age.
For they dreaded the weakness of Olave, for he was but a boy ten
years old, and they considered that a person, who on account of his
tender age, knew nor to direct himself, would be wholly incapable
of governing his subjects. This was the reason why the people of Man
appointed Reginald King.
The Reign of Reginald Godredson

As has been mentioned, he passage quoted above conflicts with the one under the year
1176 so far as Olafs age is concerned. It is interesting to note that, even though King Godred IV
nominated his son Olaf as King of the Sudreys, this was not sufficient and that the inhabitants of
the country, presumably through Tynwald, had the final say. Godreds reason for nominating Olaf
instead of Reginald, or Ivar, would appear to be that, although Olaf was young enough to be
legitimized by law, Reginald was too old to obtain that Olaf; the same would seem to have
applied in his case. In any event, Reginald became King of the Sudreys in 1188 and the entry for
that year in The Chronicle states that In the same year was killed Murrough, a chief whose
power and energy were felt throughout the whole Kingdom of the isles (that is of the Sudreys),
but, unfortunately, we do not know anything else about this chief.
262
It would appear that, apart from the Viking raids of Svein Asleifson and the abortive
attack on the Isle of Man by Reginald, the man of the Royal race , the reduced Kingdom of the
Sudreys passed through a peaceful era not only up to the death of King Godred Iv but also up to
the end of that century. As can be seen from the passage last quoted, Reginald Godredson had
been in the Hebrides before he was called to become King of the Sudreys and it seems probable
that he had been granted some of the Hebrides in the same way as he granted the island of Lewis
(or probably the Lewis group of islands) to his younger brother Olaf, for Olafs maintenance. It is
not possible to say when the grant to Olaf was made, except that it was made before 1202, as it is
clear that Olaf was living in the Hebrides at that date. It may well be that Olaf was appointed to
be Vice-comes of the Lewis group of islands in succession to Reginald.
Events in Caithness
In about 1198, King William I alias the Lion of Scotland (1165-1214), being unable to
come to terms with Earl Harald Maddadson of Orkney over Caithness in Scotland, sent envoys to
King Reginald of the Sudreys offering the Earldom of Caithness to Reginald in return for a cash
payment and regular tribute, an offer which was accepted. King William probably made the offer
to King Reginald because Reginald was related to the Earls of Orkney, being the great-grandson
of Earl Haakon Paulson. On accepting the Earldom, King Reginald went to Caithness with a large
army consisting of Sudreyans, men from Kintyre and a large number of troops from Ulster which
were given to him by John de Courcy, (ca. 1160 22 September 1219 died at the age of ca. 59,
son of Robert de Courcy, Baron of Stoke, co. Somerset, the conqueror of Ulster). King Reginald
did not stay in Caithness for long but returned to the Sudreys when winter approached, leaving
behind him in Caithness three deputies called Mani Olafsson, Rafn the Lawman and Hlifolf Alli,
the last of whom was killed at instigation of Earl Harald Maddadson of Orkney. Earl Harald later
recaptured Caithness but, in 1202, he sued for peace with King William of Scotland and was
allowed to keep Caithness on payment of 2.000 mark (or according to Robertson 2.000 in
silver) which Earl Harald raised from the inhabitants of Caithness. Munch considered that King
William extracted this sum in order to pay compensation to King Reginald because he had not
received the earldom which he had paid for.
According to the Orkneyinga Saga, King Reginald was the greatest warrior then in the
Western Lands and Three winters he had been out in warships without coming under a sooty
rafter . It is not certain which three years the writer of the saga is referring to, but it would seem
likely that he meant the tree year from 1195 to 1198.
Olaf Godredson in Lewis

It would appear that, in 1202, Gudmund, a Bishop-elect from Iceland and Rafn
Sveinbjarnison, a celebrated chief and physician, were on their way Iceland to Norway, when
they were driven by storms to one of the Lewis group of the Hebrides called Sandey (Now
Sandera), which is one of the long series of islands in that group known as The Long Island.
There they met Olaf, King Reginalds brother, who demanded from them a tax of fifty marks,
which was later reduced to fifteen marks in order to avoid a fight. This clearly indicates that, by
1202, Olaf was installed in the Lewis group of islands and also indicates that Olaf had jurisdiction
over the whole group of islands (presumably as Vice-comes ) and not only over the island of
Lewis.
263
Events in Ulster
In 1204, Hugh de Lacy (ca. 1176 - ca. 26 December 1242 at the age of ca. 66, son of
Hugh de Lacy) attacked Ulster, took John de Courcy prisoner and conquered Ulster. He then
released John de Courcy, who went to King Reginald II, because he was Reginalds brother-inlaw, having married Afreca, Reginalds sister. It is not certain when John de Courcy and Afreca
were married but it seems likely that the wedding took place before 1198 as that would have been
a reason for John de Courcy giving troops to King Reginald for Reginalds expedition to
Caithness.
In 1205, John de Courcy and King Reginald raised a large force and went to Ulster with
about hundred ships and laid siege to the port of Strangford in County Down, but were attacked
and defeated by Walter de Lacy (brother of Hugh de Lacy) as a result of which defeat John de
Courcy never recovered Ulster.
Relations with King John of England

Whether or not it was a result of this defeat is uncertain, but, on the 7th February 1205,
King John of England took King Reginald, his lands and people under his protection. Exactly a
year later, King John gave Reginald a letter of safe-conduct to England for fifteen days while, on
the 28th April 1206, he ordered the sheriff of Lancaster to assign to the King of Man thirty
marcates of land in his (the sheriffs) balliwick and a day later ordered his treasurer to pay thirty
marks to the King of Man. Again, on the 17th June 1207, King John ordered the Sheriff of
Lancaster to assign to Reginald twenty litrates of land. All of this shows that the Kingdom of the
Sudreys had become a protectorate of England and that King Reginald was receiving land and
money from King John (although Reginald does not appear to have formally become a liegeman
of King John until 1212).
Olaf attempts to obtain a larger Share of the Kingdom

In about 1208, Olaf became dissatisfied with the portion of the Kingdom of the
Sudreys which his brother, King Reginald, had given him and went to his brother and petitioned
for a larger part of the Kingdom, but Reginalds reply to this was to have Olaf arrested and sent to
King William I the Lion of Scotland to be imprisoned by that monarch, as a result of which Olaf
was incarcerated in Scotland for nearly seven years.
(Olave was prisoner in Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 41.)
The translation of the relevant entry in The Chronicle is as follows:
Reginald gave his brother Olave a certain island called Lewis,
which is said to be more extensive than the other islands, but thinly
populated, because it is mountainous and rocky, and almost totally
unfit for cultivation. The inhabitants live mostly by hunting and
fishing. Olave tool possession of this island and dwelt there; living,
however, very scantily. Finding that the island could not support
himself and his followers, he went frankly to his brother Reginald,
who was then residing in the Isles, and spoke to him as follows:
You know, my brother and King, that the Kingdom of the Isles
were mine by hereditary right, but as the Lord chose you for its
governor, I do not grudge it you, nor am I discontented because you
have been raised to the supreme dignity of King. I now therefore
264
beg that you will allot me land somewhere in the Isles sufficient for
my own decent maintenance and that of my followers, for the
island of Lewis which you gave me is un equal to my support
When Reginald had heard this, he promised to take advice on the
subject, and return an answer to the petition next day. When next
day had dawned, and Olave had come by summons, to speak with
the King, Reginald ordered him to be seized, and carried in chains
to William, King of Scotland,to be kept prisoner by that Sovereign.
This order was executed, and Olave remained prisoner with the
King of Scotland nearly seven years. In the seventh year, William,
King of Scotland, died (4 December 1214).
The reason for King Reginald imprisoning his brother is not stated but it is suggested it
was because King Reginald was afraid that Olaf might ask Norway to come and help him to
recover the Sudreyan throne. Reginald might well have been apprehensive because the civil war
in Norway had at last come to an end, as a result of the Treaty of Kvitingsy. That treaty was
signed in the summer of 1280, the same year in which Munch considered Olaf was sent for
imprisonment to King William the Lion of Scotland, and Reginald may well have felt that
Norway might take revenge against him having aligned himself with England. The place of Olafs
imprisonment has given rise to controversy as Johnstone considered that he was imprisoned in
Marchemont Castle, Robertson that he was imprisoned in Roxburgh Castle and Dr. Goss that he
was imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle! (Roxburgh Castle is also known as Marchemount Castle)
Trouble in the Hebrides

Whatever may have been the cause of King Reginald having Olaf imprisoned, Reginald
was soon to be involved in problems. About 1209, according to the Annals of Ulster, the
MacSomerlads fought a battle with the men of Skye, which was a part of the then Kingdom of the
Sudreys. However, the incident referred to in the Annals of Ulster may be the same as that
referred to in The Chronicle under the year 1210 where it is stated that Angus, son of Somerled,
Lord of Bute and Arran and three of his sons were killed. At about the same time same time, a
Norwegian force seems to have come to the Hebrides and plundered Iona, although that island
was supposed to have been sacrosanct and to have come directly under the Pope. Munch
considered that the Norwegian expedition was connected with the battle in Skye, with the incident
referred to in The Chronicle which resulted in death of Angus Somerledson and his sons and with
the raid on the Isle of Man by Earl Fulke, which also took place in 1210.
King John of England attacks Man

The entry in The Chronicle relating to the last runs as follows:
In the same year (that is 1210) John, King of England, with a
fleet of 50 ships, went to Ireland and subdued it. He sent a part of
the army, with an Earl of the name of Fulke, to Man. This force in
fifteen days devastated nearly the whole island, and receiving hostages
returned home. King Reginald, however, and his nobles were absent
from Man at the time.
(The entry in the Annals of Ulster The King of the Saxons John came
into Ireland with a fleet hard to count, namely, seven hundred ships.)
265
There is no explanation as to why King John organized the attack on the Isle of man,
which only five years earlier had come under his protection, and Munchs theory that the
Norwegians somehow took part in the devastation of the Isle of Man does not seem to ring true.
A much more likely cause was that King Reginald had thrown off his alignment with England
and had supported the Norwegians.
Reginald pays Homage in Norway and then reverts to England.

In any event, shortly after the raid on Man, King Reginald and his son Godred went to
Norway to pay homage to its King Inge II, (son of Baard Guttormson and Cecily, daughter of
Sigurd II, King of Norway). King Reginalds loyalty to Norway seems to have been short-lived
as, on the Wednesday 16th May 1212, he declared himself to be a liegemen of King John who, on
20 May 1212 (Trinity Sunday, the Sunday next after Pentecost (Whit Sunday), he paid Stephen
of Oxford ten marks for conducting the King of Man back to his own country.
On the Thursday 16th May 1213, King John ordered some of Reginalds subjects, who
were prisoners at Porchester and Dover, to be surrendered to the King of Man and also ordered
his officers in Ireland to assist Reginald against the Norwegians sea-rovers. At the same time,
King John granted Reginald, in return for his (Reginalds) homage and services, a knights fee at
Carlingford in Ireland and hundred measures of corn a year. On the Friday 3rd January 1214, King
John issued a decree forbidding his mariners of Ireland, etc., to injure of the King of Man. All this
tend to show that King Reginald was rather in a cleft stick, not knowing whether it was better
for him to support England or Norway. Historically and racially. Reginalds sympathies should lie
with Norway, but Norway was far away and the Isle of Man was on Englands doorstep and also
on Irelands which had been conquered by King John in 1210. This was probably the reason for
Reginald throwing in his lot with England and King Johns reason for giving sops to Reginald
in order to retain his support, which indicates the importance which King John attributed to King
Reginalds friendship. This was probably due to the geographical situation of the Isle of Man in
relation to England and Ireland.
The Release of Olaf

In 1214, Olaf, King Reginalds younger brother, was released from his Scottish prison.
According to The Chronicle, King William the Lion of Scotland, before his death (which
occurred on Thursday the 4th December 1214), gave orders for the release of everyone who was
confined in his prisons, which would have included Olaf. Johnstone expressed the view that Olaf
was not released until King Williams actual death. The Chronicle goes on to state that, after Olaf
was freed, he went to the Isle of Man to visit his brother, King Reginald. He then went, with a lot
of important dignitaries, on a pilgrimage to the shrine of St. James at Compostella in Spain one
of the principal pilgrimages in Europe. On his return from the pilgrimage, Olaf again visited King
Reginald, who received him in a friendly manner.
The reason for King Reginalds change of heart towards his brother, Olaf, was probably
that Olaf no longer presented a thread to him since Reginald was now a vassal of King John and
thus not now afraid of Norway or a Norwegian-supported rising. Reginald did, make Olaf marry a
certain Lauon or Joan, the daughter of a noblemen of Kintyre and the sister of Reginalds wife.
(Lauon or Joan was a daughter of Reginald, (Reginaldus Rex Insularum Dominus de Argile) and
Fonia, daughter of Randuloh , Mormaer Moray, and Bethoc, daughter of Fergus of Galloway and
Elizabeth or Joan, illegitimate daughter of King Henry I of England).
266
He again gave the island of Lewis (or possibly the Lewis group of islands) to Olaf, as a
result of which Olaf and his bride went there to live. The date of Olafs marriage is uncertain but
it would seem as if it took place soon after Olafs release from prison in about 1215. (Olave was
prisoner in Scotland from the age of ca. 34, till he was ca. 42.)
The reference in the next paragraph of The Chronicle to Bishop Reginalds visit to Olaf
taking place some days after the wedding is, however, perplexing. Dr. Goss considered that a
letter written to King Reginald by Pope Honorius II in 1223 was in all probability, connected with
Bishop Reginalds visit to the Hebrides.
Reginald becomes a Vassal of King Henry of England

and cedes Man to the Pope
In 1216, King John died and was succeeded by King Henry III and, on the Saturday 16th
January 1218, King Henry signified that he had granted letters of safe-conduct to King of the Isles
(that is to King Reginald) in order that he might render him homage and make amends for certain
excesses committed by Reginalds subjects in England and Ireland. There is no evidence to prove
that King Reginald did in fact go to England on that occasion, but he was definitely in London on
Saturday 22nd September 1219 when he issued letters patent to Pope Honorius III, through
Pandolph, Legate of the Apostolic See, offering Pope Honorius the Isle of Man, an offer which
was accepted by Pandolph on behalf of Pope Honorius, returned the Isle of Man to King Reginald
in return for the annual tribute of twelve marks sterling (the equivalent of eight pound sterling) to
be paid to the Abbey of Furness.
The general effect of the transaction was that King Reginald became a vassal of, and
tributary to, the Church of Rome. It may also have legitimized the bastard Reginalds claim to the
Sudreyan throne. It should be remembered that William the Conqueror of Normandy had
similarly got a blessing on his somewhat doubtful claim to the English throne, even if he was too
clever to make even a nominal cession of the realm. King Henry III does not appear to have
objected to Reginalds act because, two days later, he granted a safe-conduct to Reginald and his
followers to return to the Isle of man and, on the same day, issued a decree stating that Reginald
had entered Henrys allegiance and service, and had done homage, and authorizing his
(Henrys) subjects to go to the Isle of Man and transport business there so long as King Reginald
remained in King Henrys allegiance and service. King Henry also gave orders that King
Reginald should be given two hogsheads of wine and one hundred and twenty crannocks of corn
a a fee of one knight, with appurtenances, in Ireland. It would seem therefore that King Reginald
had agreed to become a vassal of both Pope Honorius III and King Henry III, possibly because he
considered that he would be in a stronger position of he had Papal as well as temporal protection.
On Wednesday 4th November 1220, Henry II notified his Justices in Ireland that they
must protect King Reginald against the King of Norway (who, at that time was Haakon IV, alias
the Elder, (son of Hakon III Swerkerson) as the Norwegian King was dealing craftily with him
and was demanding undue tribute. It would seem that King Haakon still looked on the Sudreys as
being part of his dominions and the reference to undue tribute would appear to infer that King
Henry recognized that some form of tribute was properly payable to Norway by King Reginald.
King Henry also, on the same 4th November, ordered his Justices in Ireland to ensure that King
Reginald received the wine and corn which had been promised to him and the knights fee in
Ireland. These letters would seem to indicate that, at that stage, King Reginald was a tributary in
one way or another of England, Norway and Rome. It must have been quite a problem for him to
try and serve three masters!
267
On Thursday 19th January 1223, Pope Honorius III wrote to the King of Man (that is to
King Reginald) complaining that some churches in Reginalds realm had no endowment and
requesting Reginald to grant to each unendowed churches at least thirty paces of land, in any
direction outside the cemetery, on which a house might be built for the clergy. Dr. Goss
considered that this letter was written as a result of Bishop Reginalds visit to the Hebrides- as
indicated above. Pope Honorius III wrote another letter, this time to King Reginald, on the
Tuesday 22nd May 1223 in which he acknowledged King Reginalds letter of Saturday 22nd
September 1219 and received the Isle of Man into the protection of St. Peter as a vassal of, and
tributary to, the Church of Rome. This Papal Brief confirmed the terms of the agreement which
had been entered into between Reginald and Pandolph who had, by 1223, became Bishop of
Norwich as well as Legate of the Apostolic See. (There is still a seventeenth-century fresco in the
third room of the so-called Piano Nobile of the Pontifical Archives in the Vatican showing,
Reginald ceding his realm to the Pope.)
Bishop Reginalds visit to the Hebrides and Olafs Divorce.

It is uncertain when Bishop Reginald made his visit to the Hebrides but it would have
taken place sometime between 1214 and 1223. In view of the length of time (four years) which it
took Pope Honorius II to reply to King Reginalds letter, it would seem reasonable, if the
supposition made by Dr. Goss is correct and that the complaint referred by Pope Honorius came
from Bishop Reginald, to place the date of Bishop Reginalds visit as between 1220 and 1223.
The translation of the relevant entry of The Chronicle relating to this visit is as follows:
After some days Reginald Bishop of the Isles, successor to Bishop
Nicholas, came to the Isles to visit the churches. Olave went to meet
him with great alacracity, and was glad of his arrival, for the Bishop
was the son of Olaves sister, and ordered a great banquet to be
prepared. Reginald, however, said to OlaveI will not hold communication with you, brother, till the Catholic Church has canonically
released you from the bonds of an unlawful marriage. The Bishop
addedKnow you not that you lived long with the cousin of her
who, you now have as your wife? Olave did not deny the truth of
what had been said, and acknowledge that he had long kept her
268
cousin as a concubine. A synod therefore was assembled, and in it

Bishop Reginald canonically separated Olave son of Godred and
Lauon his wife. Afterwards, Olave married Christina, daughter of
Ferquhard, Earl of Ross.(Farquar MacCantagart or MacTaggart)
The reference to Bishop Reginald going to visit the Churches supports the view,
expressed by Dr. Goss, that the letter written by Pope Honorius III to King Reginald on the 19th
January 1223 was connected with Bishop Reginalds visit, as that letter was indeed concerned
with endowments to Churches at that time forbade marriage with first, second and third cousins.
Apparently, Bishop Reginald looked on an unchurched marriage in that connection in the same
way as if it had been a Christian marriage. It would seem probable that Olafs wifes cousin had
been his frilla , although it is possible that the two of them had had a Hand-fasting marriage
as had been the case with Godred IV and Phinola. Olaf probably did not object to his marriage
being declared to be null and void because he had been forced into it and the fact that he went on
to marry Christina would seem to support this view, although it is not clear how long elapsed
between the divorce and that marriage.
The attempted Revenge for Olafs Divorce and its Result

King Reginalds wife, the sister of Olafs divorced wife, was greatly incensed at the
annulment of the marriage as can be seen from The Chronicle:
But the wife of King Reginald, Queen of the Isles, pained by the
separation of her sister from Olave, and moved by the gall of bitter ness, and shower of all the discord between Reginald and Olave,
wrote secretly in the name of King Reginald, to her son Godred,
who was in the Isle of Sky [sic], to seize and kill Olave. Godred, on
receipt of the letter, collected a force and went to Lewis for the
purpose of carrying out, if he could, his mothers truly wicked
desires. Olave, however, entering a small boat, with a few men, with
difficulty avoided Godred, and fled to his father-in-law, the Earl of
Ross, whilst Godred laid waste nearly the whole island, killing a few
of the inhabitants, and returning home.
At that time the Viscount of Sky, (i.e. Skye), whose power and
energy were felt throughout the whole Kingdom of the Isles, Pll, the
son of Blki (or Paul Balkason) having refused to consent to the
murder of Olave, fled from Godred, and resided as well as Olave
with the Earl of Ross. After a few days Olave, and the aforesaid
Viscount of Skye, entered into a covenant of friendship, confirmed
on either side by oath, and went together with a single vessel to Sky,
where they concealed themselves for some days in secret places; they
then learned from the spies they had sent out that Godred was
residing in a certain island, called the island of St. Colm, (Iona)
without apprehension, with very few attendants. Upon this,
assembling all their friends and acquaintances, and all who were
willing to join them, they surrounded the island during the silence
of deep night, bringing over five ships from the nearest point of the
shore, which was two furlongs from the above mentioned island.
Godred and his companions were thrown into consternation when,
rising early in the morning, they saw themselves surrounded. Being
269
armed, however, they undertook to resist manfully, but in vain; for

about nine oclock in the morning Olave and Pll the aforesaid
Viscount, entered the island with all their force, and putting all to
death who were found outside the precincts of the Church,
they seized Godred, mutilated and deprived him of his eyes. Olave, how ever, did not give his consent to this deed, but was unable to prevent
its own account Pll the aforesaid Viscount. This happened in the
year of grace 1223.
The passages Quoted above are interesting, not only for the story itself but also for the
inferences which can be read into them. It would seem likely that it is had been King Reginalds
wife, rather than Reginald himself, who had forced Olaf to marry his sister-in-law because
otherwise it is difficult to explain why she should have been so angry at the annulment of the
marriage. The references to the Vice-comes clearly indicate
Olaf succeed in forcing his Claim to a better Share of the Kingdom.

In 1224 and 1225, things got steadily worse for King Reginald as can be seen from
The Chronicle:
In the following summer(that is in the summer of 1224) Olave
taking hostages from all the chiefs of the Isles, came to Man with a fleet of 32
ships, and put into the port of Ronaldsway. On that occasion Reginald and Olave
divided between themselves the Kingdom of the Isles; Man, with the title of
King, being allotted to Reginald in addition to his portion. Olave having received
provisions from the people of Man, returned with his followers to the islands
which formed his portion. The following year Reginald taking with him Alan,
Lord of Galloway, and the men of Man, set out for the isles for the purpose of
taking from his brother Olave the territory which he had given him, and bringing
it again under his dominion. But as the men of Man were unwilling to fight
against Olave and the men of the Isles, for whom had a great regard, Reginald
and Alan the Lord of Galloway failed in their attempt, and returned home.
It would seem, therefore, that from 1224, King Reginald ceased to be the sole ruler of his
Kingdom, though what part of the Kingdom he gave to Olaf and what part he retained for himself
is unknown. He certainly retained the Isle of Man and it looks as if he also kept some of the
Hebridean islands, but which is not clear. The decision was apparently made under duress, as in
1225 Reginald tried to take back the islands which he had given to Olaf, but in this he seems to
have been unsuccessful, despite the support which he received from Lord Alan FitzRoland of
Galloway. This Lord Alan was a Constable of Scotland and the most powerful of the Scottish
Nobles. He also had large estates in Ireland which had been granted to him by King John of
England. It would appear that, although in theory King Reginald may have been ruler of some of
the Hebridean islands, the inhabitants of those islands supported Olaf. Shortly after this
expedition, King Reginald obtained a hundred marks from the Manx on the pretext of going to
King Henry III of England, but instead he went to the Court of Lord Alan of Galloway where he
gave his daughter in marriage to Lord Alans son. It is not definite who this son was, but the
genealogical table in The Chronicle states that it was Thomas of Galloway. Munch, in his notes
sates that Thomas, brother of Lord Galloway, became Earl of Atholl through marriage. Dr. Goss,
possibly erroneously thought that he was Alans son. In any event, Thomas would appear to have
been an illegitimate son, as it seems that Lord Alan died without leaving any lawful issue. King
Reginalds duplicity over the action in relation to the one hundred marks made the Manx so angry
270
that they sent for Olaf and made him King of the Isle of Man and of the Hebridean islands which
then with Man formed the Kingdom of the Sudreys. Those events appear to have take place in
1226.
The Reign of Olaf the Black

Olaf (or Olaf the Black as he was called) appears to have reigned in peace for two years
but, in 1228, trouble broke out again between Reginald and Olaf. King Henry III tried to stop this
by issuing, on Wednesday 12th April of that year, a letter of safe-conduct to King Olaf and his
followers so that they could come to England for the purpose of concluding peace between
himself (that is Olaf the Black) and his brother Reginald. It is not certain whether or not Olaf
the Black ever went to England but it is clear that the two brothers did not come to any
agreement. The events culminating in the death of Reginald are recorded in The Chronicle as
follows:
In the Year 1228, Olave, with all the chiefs of Man and the greater
part of the people, sailed to the Isles. Soon after, Alan, Lord
of Galloway, Thomas, Earl of Atholl, and King Reginald, came to Man
with a large army, devastated all the southern portion of the island,
plundered the churches , killed all the men they could lay hands upon,
and reduced the south of Man almost to a wilderness. Alan then
returned with his army to his country, leaving bailiffs in Man to
pay over to him the proceeds of the taxes upon the country. King
Olave, however, returned and drove out the bailiffs and recovered
his Kingdom; whereupon the people of Man, who had dispersed in
every direction, came together again, and dwelt in security.
During the same year, one midnight during winter, King Reginald
came unexpectedly from Galloway with five ships, burnt during the
same night all the ships of his brother Olave, and those of all the
chiefs of Man, at the islands of St. Patrick, and going round the
country seeking to make terms with his brother, remained nearly
forty days at Ronaldsway. In the interval he won over and gathered
round himself all the Islanders who were in the southern part of Man.
Some of them swore that they were ready to express their lives in his
cause, till he should be put in possession of half the Kingdom of the
Isles.
King Olave, on the other hand, gathered together all the northern
Manxmen, and acquired by his words such influence over them, that
their souls were but one with him. On the 14th of February, the
festival of St. Valentine, martyre, King Olave came with his followers
to the place called Tynwald (considered to be Tynwald Hill, St.
Johns), and waited there a short time. When Reginald approached
the place, and was drawing up hid forces in array to give battle to his
brother, Olave with his followers advanced to meet them, rushed
suddenly forwards, and scattered them like sheep. Certain wicked men,
coming up with King Reginald, slew him on the spot, but without the
knowledge of his brother, who was much grieved when he heard of the
event, though never to the end of is live did he avenge his
brothers death. Many fell on this occasion, and the southern part of
Man being subsequently visited and devastated by pirates, scarcely a
271
single inhabitant was left. The Monks of Rushen removed the body
of King Reginald to the Abbey of St. Mary of Furness, where he was
buried in the place he had selected during his live.
It would seem that Lord Alans intention in coming to the Isle of Man was to take
over the island for himself rather that to re-instate Reginald as King. This view is
supported by the fact that Lord Alan put his own Bailiffs in and directed them to send the
taxes which they collected to him .The army which Lord Alan brought with him does not
appear to have been a very civilized one in view of the fact that they seem to have killed
everyone they found and to have plundered the Churches. This description, however, fits
in with that given by Dr. Goss of the wild Picts of Galloway to whom, he stated, had been
given the palm of Barbarity, They, although Christian, had retained many of the vices
and some of the practices o their pagan forefathers and, he went on, were, even a century
later, described as little better than naked savages: a memory of this wild incursion may
be perpetuated by the fact that, for centuries, the penalty for killing a Scotsman (which, to
a Manxman, meant a man from Galloway, not a Hebridean) was the skins of three white
goats, and, as an English visitor to Man commented in the eighteenth century, there were
plenty of white goats in the Isle of Man. This penalty, which was abolished by the
Atholls, was Norse in origin and was quantification of the blood money payable to the
relatives of the deceased, and the skins of three white goats was a payment of
contemptuous damages such as the award in modern times of one farthings
damages. It should, however, be pointed out that the tale, which is often told, that a
Manxman can shoot a Scotsman on sight if he is wearing a kilt has no foundation in
Manx Statute Law, not even among those in the volumes of the Statutes Revised which
have been repealed. It is interesting to note that Reginald had requested to be buried at the
Abbey of Furness in Lancaster and not in the Isle of Man. Perhaps this was due to the fact
that he considered that, as he paid the annual tribute due to his Papal Protector to that
abbey, he might get greater protection in the life hereafter if he were buried in that
abbey.
The Location of Reginald Godresons Palace.

Now that we have arrived at the death of Reginald, one time King of the Sudreys, it will
be helpful to consider where he had his Royal Seat when he was residing in the Isle of Man. As
has been mentioned, his father, Godred IV, would appear to have had his on St. Patricks Isle,
Peel, and certainly died there. It would appear from the passages last quoted that King Olaf the
Black resided in Peel during the winter of 1228. There is, however, no evidence of King
Reginald having had a residence on St. Patricks Isle. There is some indication that he had a home
at Ronaldsway, which meant Castle Rushen but could mean a palace nearer the tarbet (over
which the ships could be pulled from bay to bay) away from the discomfort of the lakesurrounded fort. As has been mentioned, it seems likely that Castle Rushen was founded between
1158 and 1164. ONeill has expressed the view that There need be no hesitation in dating the
additions to Castle Rushen which brought it into line with Trim (County Meath, Ireland) and
Conisborough (Yorkshire) to the early years of the reign of Reginald I (1187-1226). (This would
be King Reginald III in Appendix 15.) it would seem reasonable to assume that, as the additions
were made in the reign of King Reginald III, they were made on his instructions , and it is
suggested that Reginald made those additions because he had made or intended to make, his
Royal Seat in Castle Rushen.
Since , when Olaf the Black went to the Isle of Man in 1224 to claim a portion of the
Kingdom of the Sudreys for himself, he put into port of Ronaldsway, it would have been
reasonable to assume that Reginald had had his Royal Seat there. Secondly, when Reginald
272
returned to the Isle of Man in the winter of 1228, he spent forty days at Ronaldsway and
lobbied the southerners to his cause. This again would have been a logical step to have taken if
Reginald had lived at Castle Rushen in the South of the Island. This view support from ONeill
(obviously relying on The Chronicle) who has stated:
It is at least certain that Reginald, seeking to re- conquer his
Kingdom, came to the southerners for their support, anchoring at
Ronaldsway. This was in 1228.
In view of this evidence, it is submitted that, on the balance of probabilities, Castle
Rushen, or somewhere in its immediate vicinity, was the Royal Seat during the period when
Reginald was King of the Sudreys.
The Significance of 1189 in relation to the Power

of the English Crown in Man
One year during King Reginalds reign is of extreme importance to Manx history and that
is the year 1189, the year in which Richard I the Lion Heart became King of England, because
that is the year beyond which English legal minds do not run. In legal terminology, it is referred
to as time out of mind, time immemorial or time whereof the memory of man runneth not to
the contrary and is by English Law in many cases considered to be the whole period before the
reign of Richard I. In a famous case in 1864 ( In the matter of James Brown (1864) Court of
Queens Bench reports (Volume 35 N.S.), resulting from the imprisonment, in Castle Rushen, for
contempt of the House of Keys, of James Brown, the publisher of a Manx Newspaper, Mr. Justice
Blackburn , a member of the English Court of Queens Bench, expressed the view that the
Channel Islands and the Isle of Man from the time whereof the memory of man runneth not to
the contrary have been part of the dominions of the Crown of England meaning that the Channel
Islands and the Isle of Man had been under the English Crown since 1189. The view was
accepted by the Court of Queens Bench which, at that sitting, consisted, apart from Mr. Justice
Blackburn, of Chief Justice Cockburn, Mr. Justice Mellor and Mr. Justice Shee.
However, as can be seen from this chapter, their Lordships were completely wrong
because, in 1189, the Isle of Man owned no allegiance to England, Indeed the only connection
which King Richard I had, at that period, with any outside power was with Norway, and it was an
extremely tenuous one. It was not until 1205 that King Reginald showed any pretence of owing
any allegiance to England. As can be seen, after the death of King Olaf the Black, the Isle of Man,
whatever its connections with England may have been between 1205 and 1237, definitely
reverted to the suzerainty of Norway. The result of the judicial error of the Court of Queens
Bench in Browns Case, due to the ignorance of the English judges of Manx history, was that the
court decided that it had power to issue a writ of habeas corpus in respect of a person incarcerated
in a Manx prison. This decision might well have not been arrived at if the court had regard to the
true constitutional position of the Isle of Man in 1189.
Events after Reginald Godredsons death.

To revert to the history of the Isle of Man after Reginalds death, we find the following
entries in the translation of The Chronicle:
Afterwards (meaning after the death of Reginald , who was
killed on the 14th February 1229) Olave went to the Court of the
273
King of Norway; but before his arrival Hco,(that is Haakon)

the King of Norway had appointed a certain nobleman of the Royal
race, by the name of Husbac, son of Owmund, King of the Sudreys,
and gave him the name Hco. Hco with Olave and Godred
Don, son of Reginald, and a large retinue of Norwegians to the
Sudreys. Arriving at the island named Bute, and seeking to
take the castle which is on it, Hco was struck by a stone, and killed
and buried in the Island of Iona.
In the Year 1230, Olave, with Godred Don and the Norwegians
went to Man, and divided between themselves (that is Olave and Godred
Don). The Kingdom of Man and of the Isles. Olave received
Man for his share, but Godred going to the insular portion of the
Kingdom, was slain in the island of Lewis. After Godreds death,
Olave held the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, for the remainder of
his life.
According to the passage quoted above, it would appear that the incidents referred to took
place in 1229 and 1230. Munch, relying on King Hakons Saga, the Chronicle of Lancercost and
the Icelandic Sagas, considered that they took place in 1230 and 1231. In his view, Husbac
(Uspak , Gillespec or Ospak) was the son of Dugald and the grandson of Somerled. It also
appears from the passages quoted that King Haakon IV Haakonson of Norway gave Uspak the
name of Haakon and made him King of the Sodor Islands (or the Sudreys) and, accordingly, he
will be referred to her as Uspak Haakon. Munch considered that Uspak-Haakon was only made
a King of the part of the Sudreys which had gone to the Somerled family in 1156. This would
seem improbable as the word Sodorenses used in the Latin text of The Chronicle is equivalent
to that used for the title of the whole of the diocese of Sodor, which included all of the Sudreys
that is the Isle of Man and the Hebrides. Munch gives a very full description of the events covered
by the passages quoted above. It is therefore considered desirable to deal here also with the events
in somewhat greater detail than is given by the writer of The Chronicle.
Godred Reginaldson goes to Norway.

Munch seems to have considered that Godred Don was the same person as the Godred
who was mutilated and blinded by Paul Balkason in 1223 see above under the attempted
revenge for Olafs Death and its Result. This view would appear to be correct although it is
accepted by all historians. Munch was also of the opinion that Godred Don went to Norway in
1230 because Lord Alan of Galloway, to whom Godreds father Reginald II, had earlier gone for
help was not in a position to assist him. At that time, Lord Alan of Galloway had gone to Ireland,
with his best warriors, in order to marry Rohese or Helen a daughter Hugh de Lacy who
controlled Ulster. Paul Balkason also appears to have gone to Norway in the same year on behalf
of King Olaf. In the spring of 1230, King Haakon of Norway seems to have held a Thing in
Olso, at which it was decided to send Uspak-Haakon to the Sudreys (with adequate Norwegian
forces): after this, King Hakon and the others went to Bergen, where preparations were made for
the expedition. A fleet of eleven ships was formed and Uspak-Haakon was made supreme
commander, while Paul Balkason was given command of one of the ships. Just as the fleet was
ready to sail, King Olaf the Black seems to have arrived unexpectedly in Bergen.
According to Munch, he left the Isle of Man as a result of treats made by Lord Alan of
Galloway. Another, through less likely, explanation given by Robinson is that he went to Norway
in order to obtain confirmation of his title of King of the Sudreys from the Norwegian King. Four
274
days after the arrival of King Olaf, the fleet sailed and Olaf took passage in the ship commanded
by Paul Balkason, as there was no alternative open to him.
The Death of Uspak-Haakon, King of Norways Nominee

After leaving Norway, the fleet appears to have called in at the Orkneys. There it seems
to have been reinforced by nine ships provided by Earl John of Orkney and the Royal Scottish
bailiffs and Olaf the Black was given command of one of the ships provided by Earl John. When
the fleet sailed from the Orkneys, it proceeded to Islay Sound where it met Kings Dugald and
Duncan and also Somerled Jr. of Argyll. While this was happening Paul Balkason and another
Sudreyan chief (called Ottar Snkollson) had gone to Skye and attacked a chief called Thorkel
Thormoddson (or Torquill MacDermott) and killed him and two of his sons, apparently as the
result of a private feud. In the meantime, the three Somerled princes pretended to be friendly with
the Norwegians, but the Norwegians did not trust them. They therefore attacked them, killed
Somerled Jr. And captured Dugald and brought him to Uspak-Haakon then released Duncan and
kept Dugald in his custody. After this, the fleet which had by this time been increased as a result
of reinforcements to eighty ships. sailed to the island of Bute.
There seems to be doubt as to whether Uspak-Haakon was killed there or if (as would
appear from King Haakons Saga) he died later in Kintyre, either of illness or from an injury
sustained during the attack on Bute. In any event, Uspak-Haakon appears, both from the passage
quoted above and from King Haakons Saga, to have been buried on Iona, where there was a right
of free burial as a result of a Papal Bull of Pope Honorius III issued in 1203.
Olaf the Black takes Command of the Fleet

After Uspak-Haakons death, Olaf the Black seems to have taken over command of the
fleet and to have set sail for the Isle of Man, but en route he had to take shelter in the lea of the
Copelands, a group of islands off Donaghadee in Co. Down, Northern Ireland. King Haakons
Saga appears to have referred to the Copelands as Kaupmanney, which means merchants
island, but it is suggested that this is wrong and that the name Copeland means seal land- in
this connection it is interesting to note that, in Faroese (which follows old Norse reasonably
closely), the word for seal is kpur. Furthermore, to anyone who knows the Copelands, it will
be obvious that they are a much suitable abode for seals than for merchants! There he
encountered Torquill, the son of Nel (or MacNeill), who appears to have been in command of
Man (but whether or not on behalf of Lord Alan of Galloway is uncertain). Torquill was prepared
to oppose the Norwegians, but he lost the support of the Manx when it became known that King
Olaf was their commander, and was taken prisoner. Despite their loyalty to King Olaf, the Manx
had to feed the Norwegian force for the winter and contribute three pence sterling for every cow
on Man. The Chronicle, Olaf and Godred Don divided the Isle of Man and the Isles (meaning
Lewis and Skye groups) between them, King Olaf taking the Isle of Man and Godred the other
islands.
The Death of Godred Don

In the spring the Norwegians left Man for Kintyre but, before doing so, the captains of
two ships appear to have released Torquill MacNeill, much to the annoyance of the other
Norwegians. After their campaign in Kintyre, the Norwegians went with Godred Don and Paul
Balkason to the island of Lewis. There they defeated Dermont, a son of Torquill MacDermott
who had been killed in Skye the previous year, before leaving for Orkney. It spears that, shortly
275
after departure of the Norwegians, Paul Balkason was killed by Godred Don, who himself was
killed a few days later on Lewis. After this, as can been seen from the passage quoted from The
Chronicle, the whole of the Kingdom of the Sudreys (excluding of course the Mull and the Islay
group of the islands) came under King Olaf the Black.
Olaf the Black accept English Suzerainty

Although King Olaf the Black recognized the Suzerainty of Norway, he also, like his
brother Reginald before him, entered the service of King Henry III of England. In return for
paying homage to Henry and for guarding, at his own cost, the West coast of England and the
East coast of Ireland, King Henrys Justiciary of Ireland was ordered, in a letter from Henry dated
the Wednesday the 11th July 1235, to pay King Olaf annually forty marks, a hundred crannocks of
corn and five casks of wine. In addition, King Henry knighted King Olaf. Although King Henry
does not seem to have raised any objection to Olaf recognizing the suzerainty of Norway, King
Haakon IV Haakonson of Norway does not appear to have been pleased at Olaf entering the King
of Englands service and summoned Olaf to Norway in 1236. This can be seen from a letter,
issued by King Henry on Sunday 13th April 1236 in which he said he was taking the Isle of Man
under his protection during the absence of King Olaf, who was about to set out for Norway on the
instructions of the Norwegian King, and from a further letter from King Henry dated Wednesday
8th April 1237. Although it would appear from the letter that Olaf started out for Norway, he does
not seem ever to have reached that country. He must have returned to the Isle of Man because he
died on St. Patricks Isle, Peel, on Thursday 21 May 1237 and was buried at Rushen Abbey.
Olaf the Blacks Residence

It would seem that King Olaf had his Royal palace on St. Patricks Isle because he was
taken in 1228 (when his ships were burned) as well as having died there. In addition, during his
reign, St. Germans on St. Patricks Isle became the Cathedral of the Diocese of Sodor and, as has
been mentioned earlier, one would expect to find the Bishops Church and the Royal seat near to
each other. The most likely reason for Olaf the Black making his Royal seat on St. Patricks Isle,
and not at Castle Rushen like his brother Reginald III, was because Olafs supporters came from
the North of Man.
Olaf the Blacks Successors

King Olaf the Black was succeeded by his fourteen-year old son Harald, but in the same
year, Harald went to the Hebrides, leaving a relation called Loughlin in charge of Man. The
events from this date until 1246 are set out in unusual detail in The Chronicle, probably because
they were recorded by the Chronicler fairly short after they took place:
In the following autumn (that is in the autumn of 1237) Harald sent
the three sons of Nel, Dugald, Thorkel and Molmore, with a friend of his
called Joseph, to Man. They put in at the island of St. Patrick. On the 25th
day of the month of October, the third after the arrival of the sons of Nel,
a meeting was held of all the people of Man at Tynwald, (considered to
be Tynwald Hill, St. Johns) at which the three sons of Nel, with the
followers they had brought from the Isles, attended. Loughlin also, the
guardian of Man, with all his friends, and every person he could persuade
to accompany him, went to the meeting, for they distrusted the sons of
Nel, because there was a feud between them. At the meeting, after much
276
hostile altercation and bitter contention, they were to come to terms,

rushed out of the assembly, and came to blows. The followers of
Loughlin prevailed, and slew on the spot two sons of Nel, Dugald and
Molmore, with the above mentioned Joseph, the friend of King Harald,
whilst the rest escaped by flight. The meeting then broke up, and each
one returned to this home. The following spring Harald came from the
Isle to Man, and put in at the port of Ronaldsway. The same day
Loughlin with all his followers, flying from Harald set sail for Wales,
and took with him his ward Godred, son of Olave, and a youth of good
promise. Having spent the day and great part of the day night on the
voyage, they came near Wales, but endeavouring to enter the port they
had determined upon, they were prevented from doing so by a violent
storm which suddenly arose, and were shipwrecked on a rocky place in
the same neighbourhood. Loughlin was amongst the first to land, but
hearing behind him the cries of his ward, jumped on board again, ready
to sacrifice his life for the boy. Seizing the youth in his arms he made
great effort to bear him to the shore, but falling from the upper to the
lower parts of the vessel they were both drowned. The whole ship,
indeed, was filled with water up to the highest planks, so that the
appearance was not that a vessel in the waves, but of waves in the vessel;
about forty others were drowned, and scarcely that number saved.
In the year, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, the son of Murkertach,
were sent to Man by the King of Norway to dethrone Harald,
because he refused to present himself at the Court of Norway.
They took possession of the whole country, and collected the
revenues for the use of the King of Norway. Harald made two
expeditions to Man, but was met on the shore by the above said
chiefs, Gospatrick and Gilchrist, with their army, and was
prevented from advancing into the country, and also from
obtaining any necessary supplies,and consequently returned to the
Isles and resided there.
In the year 1239, Harald, following wise and prudent counsel,
went to the Court of the Lord King of Norway, and remained there
upwards of two years. Having spent so long a time at the Court, he at
length obtained favour in the eyes of the King of Norway, who appointed
him King over all the Islands which had been held by Godred, Reginald,
and Olave, his predecessors, and confirmed the grant to him and his heirs
for ever under the Royal seal.
In the year 1240, Gospatrick died at the church of St. Michael,
and was buried in the abbey of St. Mary of Rushen.
In the year 1242, Harald son of Olave, having had his possession
of the Kingdom of Man and the Isles confirmed by the Lord King of
Norway, returned from Norway to the Isles, where he collected a great
number of ships and a large army, with which he went to Man, and put in
at the island of St. Patrick, whither the whole population of Man came to
meet him peaceably, and received him with great demonstration of
satisfaction. Harald finding him self so well received by the inhabitants
of Man, supplied his followers from the Isle with provisions, and sent
them home. From this time he reigned quietly and peacefully, established
277
the most solid peace with the Kings of England and of Scotland, and was
united to them by friendly alliance.
The fact that Torquill MacNeill and his brothers came to St. Patricks Isle, Peel, in 1237
would seem to indicate that St. Patricks Isle was still the Royal seat, to some extent, supported
by the fact that he also went there when he returned to Man from Norway (via the Hebrides) in
1242. Admittedly, King Harald went to Castletown in the spring of 1238 by it is suggested that,
on that occasion, he was deliberately coming to Man through the back door in order to try and
catch the regents napping
It is not clear why King Harald did not go to Norway earlier, when first commanded to do
so by King Haakon Haakonson. Robertson seemed to think that it was Harald wishing to be
independent of Norway, Robertson also stated that the two Commissioners, Gospatrick and
Gilchrist MacErchar, appointed by King Haakon appeared to have been members of the Clan
Lagman (or Lamond) family in Cowal, whose Gaelic name was MacErchar. This family seems to
have had earlier connections with the rulers of the Sudreys and this fact may have influenced the
Norwegian kIng when considering whom to appoint as Regent. Gilchrist MacErchar appears to
have originally met King Haakon in 1224, when Gilchrist went with Ottar Snkollson and other
Hebrideans to Bergen, bringing letters from their country. It is interesting to read that King
Harald made two attempts to throw the Regents out of the Isle of Man before accepting and going
to Norway. His advisers probably felt that, if he did not do so, King Haakon would come West
himself in order to deal with the recalcitrant Harald.
Munch thought that King Harald was probably a secret partisan of King Haakonss
father-in-law, Duke Skuli (who coveted the Norwegian throne and had at last commenced
hostilities against Haakon), and that it was for that reason King Haakon has summoned Harald to
Norway and kept him there for so long, possibly in prison. It would also appear that King Haakon
did not restore Harald to his throne until after the fall of Duke Skuli, which would lend support to
Munchs theory.
Although there is no specific evidence on the point, it would seem likely that the Regents
Gospatrick and Gilchrist extended their rule to the Lewis and the Skye groups of island after
Haralds departure fro Norway. Gospatrick, however, appears to have continued to live in the Isle
of Man as he died at Kirk Michael in 1240. He may possibly have lived at Bishops Court with
Bishop Simon- who came from Argyll and probably founded Bishops Court. He said to have
died at Kirk Michael in 1247 and this may indicate the existence of a former north side Royal
residence in the vicinity.
The Reign of Harald II

As can be seen from the last passage quoted above, King Harald had a peaceful reign
after his return from Norway. He entered into friendly alliances with the Kings of England and
Scotland (which would mean King Henry III of England and King Alexander II of Scotland, who
ruled that country between 1214 to 1249). However Alexander seems to have been two-faced,
because he appears to have sent two Bishops to Norway in 1244 to see if King Haakon IV would
surrender that part of the Sudreys which, they claimed, King Magnus Barelegs of Norway had
unjustly taken from King Edgar of Scotland. If King Haakon did not agree to that they were to try
and buy the islands back. King Haakon appears to have replied that, when Magnus Barelegs went
to the Sudreys, they were ruled by King Godred (that is Godred Crovan) but that Magnus
regarded them as his hereditary possessions. In any event, the two Kings had agreed by treaty
what the Norwegian King should rule. King Haakon seems to have been wrong in stating that
278
Godred was ruler of the Sudreys, as it would appear from what has been mentioned earlier that
Godreds son Lagman, was King of the Sudreys at the relevant time, but they definitely did not
come under King Edgar of Scotland. Further confirmation of the treaty can be found in the
Orkneyinga Saga, although this refers to the treaty as having made with King Malcolm of
Scotland. This would also seem to be wrong as King Malcolm III died in 1093 and, as has been
mentioned earlier, King Magnus does not appear to have come to the Sudreys until about 1098.
King Haakon also refused to sell the islands to King Alexander on the ground that he was in such
great need of silver that he had to sell his hereditary possessions. It would further appear that.
From then onwards, King Alexander sent envoys annually to negotiate with King Haakon, but
without success.
King Harald goes over again to Norway, and his Death.

According to The Chronicle, King Harald of the Sudreys was knighted in 1247 by King
Henry III of England (It would appear that that date is incorrect and that Harald was dubbed in
1246.) However, in 1247 Harald was certainly summoned to Norway by King Haakon, probably
because he did not approve of Harald being honoured by the English King. It will be recalled that
King Haakon took similar action when King Olaf II the Black paid homage to King Henry III.
King Harald seems to have gone to Norway in the autumn, to have spent the winter in Oslo and to
have married King Haakons daughter, Cecilia, in the winter of 1248. In the autumn 1248, King
Harald set out from Norway to return to the Sudreys accompanied by his wife and by Lawrence,
Bishop-elect of Sodor. Unfortunately, their ship was wrecked about the 29th of September (the
dated of the feast of St. Michael) off the Shetlands and King Harald and all his companions were
drowned a fate that was to overtake more than one Norwegian princess going West over Seas
for a foreign bridegroom. The Chronicle gives the year of the shipwreck as 1249, but this is an
obvious error as the next entry in The Chronicle says that King Haralds successor, his brother
Reginald, began to reign on the 6th of May 1249.
The brief Rule of Reginald, and his Successor.

King Reginald Olafson (King Reginald IV) had a very brief reign, and The Chronicle
records it and the subsequent events as follows:
In the year 1249, Reginald began to reign on the 6th May, and
on the 30th of the same month was slain by the knight Ivar and his
accomplices, in a meadow near the Church of the Holy Trinity at
Rushen.
He was buried in the Church of St. Mary of Rushen. After his
death Harald, son of Godred Don, began to reign in Man.
At the same time Alexander, King of Scotland (that is
Alexander II) collected a large number of ships, with a view of
subduing the whole Kingdom of all the islands. He reached the
island called Kerrara, where he attacked by fever and died. His
body was carried to the Monastery of Melrose, and there intombed
with honour. His son Alexander, yet a boy, succeeded him.
Harald, the son of Godred Don, usurping the name and dignity of
King of Man, drove out nearly all the chiefs of Harald, Olaves son
and in their stead made the fugitives who had joined him chiefs
and nobles.
279
The reason for King Reginald IV not having succeeded to the throne earlier have been the
fact that the news of the shipwreck (off the Shetlands) resulting in the death of King Harald and
his party did not reach the Isle of Man until the spring of 1249. It is not known who exactly the
knight Ivar or Sir Ivar was, but it may well be that he was a member of the Sudreyan Royal
family, a view shared by Munch. The view of the author of this book is that he was probably a
brother of Harald the Usurper King, son of Godred Don. King Harald III certainly appears to have
been the person who gained most from the death of King Reginald IV, and he may well have been
one of the accomplices of Sir Ivar, who are referred to in The Chronicle, since King Henry III of
England (in 1255) labelled Harald, as well as Sir Ivar, as having been responsible for King
Reginalds murder. The place where Reginald IV was killed creates some intriguing possibilities
as it was close to what appears to have been a former Royal seat, Cronk Howe Mooar. There is
insufficient evidence to show where King Reginald IV had his seat but we do know that the fort
constructed by King Magnus Barelegs were still existence at the time of Reginald IVs death. A
possible solution to the problem as to why he was killed in the vicinity of Cronk Howe Mooar is
that that was his home during the reign of King Harald II (possible asVice-Comes of the South
Quarter) and that he had not had time, before he was killed, to move from there to St. Patricks
Isle (or Rushen Castle), the two most probable places for him to have made his Royal seat.
The Scottish Claims to Part of the Sudreys and

attempts to take them over.
It is uncertain whether the timing of King Alexander IIs attempt to subdue the Sudreys
was occasioned by the death of King Reginald IV or not, but it would seem most unlikely that
they were not co-related. Clearly, from what has been stated earlier, King Alexander intended to
have possession of some, at least, of the Sudreys. It would seem desirable to go back a little in
history in order to give a better picture of the dispute over those islands. Sometime between the
departure of King Harald from Norway in 1242 and his death at sea in 1248 two Somerledian
princes (grandsons of Somerled) went to the Norwegian Court to ask King Haakon Haakonsons
authority to use the title of Kings in relation to their parts of the Sudreys that is the Mull and
Islay groups of islands, respectively One of these princes was Eugene (the father-in-law of King
Reginald IV and the last King of Man, Magnus) (or, as Munch calls him, Eogan) of Argyll
(referred to in The Chronicle as John, son of Dugald) who was actually the son of Duncan and the
grandson of Dugald. The other was Dugald, who was the son of Rory of Kintyre and the grandson
of Reginald. These two princes appear to have been granted their Royal titles shortly after this but
King Eugene seems to have got into trouble on his return to Scotland, with King Alexander II
of Scotland, who was furious because Eugene, a Scottish subject, had sworn allegiance to the
King of Norway. In this connection, it is important to note that King of Norway but his territory
on the Scottish mainland was in fief to the King of Scotland. Eugene tried to argue that it was
quite proper for him to serve both Kings, but the Scottish King would not agree to this and tried
to make King Eugene come down on one side or the other. King Eugene was reluctant to let the
Norwegian King down and withdrew to Lewis. King Alexander then gathered his fleet together
but, before he could achieve anything, he off the island of Kerrara on Thursday 8th July 1249,
leaving his seven year old son, Alexander, heir to the Scottish throne. This minority left the
Sudreys for some years free from threads from Scotland.
King Harald III and his Alliances.

To revert to King Harald III, son of Godred Don, it would appear that he himself
appreciated that he had not title to the throne and was merely a usurper. This was probably the
cause of his driving out the Manx chiefs and nobles and replacing them with his own somewhat
280
dubious followers. An interesting tale, the authenticity of which is not guaranteed is contained in
The Chronicle under the heading Miracle of St. Mary.
This gives a fairly good insight into the character of King Harald III. In brief, he lured
someone from the sanctuary at Rushen Abbey, but his victim was freed by divine intervention a
translation of the story is set out on Appendix 10
At the end of 1249, King Harald III appears to have entered into negotiations with King
Henry III of England as, on the Tuesday 28th December of the year (1249), the later issued a letter
of safe-conduct, valid until Thursday 29th September 1250 (the feast of St. Michael), to Harald
and his followers. News of King Haralds activities must have reached Norway because, in 1250,
he was summoned to Norway by King Haakon Haakonson, The translation of the relevant entry
in The Chronicle is as follows:
In the Year 1250, Harald, son of Godred Don was summoned, and went to the
court of the Lord King of Norway; for the King was dis
pleased with his having usurped a Kingdom to which he had no title,
and intended not to allow his return to the Sodor Islands. In the same year,
Magnus, son of Olave, and John, son of Dugald, with some Norwegians, came to
Man, and put in at the port of Ronaldsway, John, son of Dugald, sent messengers
to the people of Man to say Thus, and Thus, does John, King of the Isles
command you. When the Manxmen heard John styled King of the Isle of Man,
instead of Magnus, Olaves son, they became indignant, and refused to hear
anything further from the messengers, who returned and reported all to their
master, John, greatly exasperated, immediately ordered his followers
under arms, and led them up to St. Michaels Isle, where he marshalled them in
troops, and made them sit down in ranks prepared to engage
in battle, and ordered all to be in readiness to commence the attack
at break of day, unless the Manxmen would spontaneously promise
to yield all he should ask from them. The Manxmen, seeing
the troops drawn up in hostile array, descended boldly to the shore, and arranging
themselves in corresponding bodies manfully awaited the
result. During the ebb of the tide which barred the approach to the
Island, John and his followers betook themselves to their ships,
leaving many however, who were dispersed through the Island, or
who were engaged in preparing provisions. In the evening a certain
young follower of Sir Ivar with many of the men of the Isles entered
the Island and slew at first onset many, while others were drowned
in endeavouring to swim to the ships. This happened to them I have
no doubt on account of their pride and insolence in refusing to
accept the terms of peace offered by the natives; for the people of
Man sent messengers at first hour of the day to say to them, Let
those from amongst you who are sent by the King of Norway come on shore
without fear, and exhibit to us the Royal letters, and we will
cheerfully do whatever his Clemency commands. But they neither
showed the letters nor made any overture for peace, nor received
any that were offered by the Manx people: and retiring the next day in
great wrath from Man they lost many of their chiefs by shipwreck
in the storm which arose.
281
Magnus, son of Olave, referred to in this passage was the youngest son of Olaf the Black.
As has been mentioned, John, son of Dugald, was Eugene (or Eogan) of Argyll, who was King of
the Mull group of islands. The probable reason for Eugene giving his support to Magnus Olafson
was because Magnus had earlier married Eugenes daughter, King Eugene certainly seems to
have been very undiplomatic to his approach to the Manx and, in referring to himself as King of
the Isles, was, to put at its lowest , ambiguous as he was only King of the Mull groups of
islands. In his own Kingdom, he indeed appears to have been given the title of King of the Isles
but the same title was given in the Islay group to its King. In any event, Sir Ivar, who would at
the time, appear to have been in control of man (and probably the Lewis and Skye groups of
islands), was probably a brother of King Harald III, and as such, would not have been favourably
disposed to either King Eugene or to Magnus Olafson. Sir Ivar was probably born in the Hebrides
as his young follower was accompanied by many of men of the Isles, which would seem to
indicate that his followers came from those islands rather than from the Isle of Man. The fact that
there were Norwegians in Eugenes party would support the view that King Haakon IV of
Norway supported Magnus Olafsons candidature to the throne of Man and the Lewis and Skye
groups of Islands.
The Reign of Magnus III

After failing to become king, Magnus seems to have gone to Ireland, in November 1251,
King Henry of England wrote to his Justiciar in Ireland ordering him to allow Magnus and his
men to go out of Ireland to invade the King of Norways island of man. In 1252, King Henry
ordered the Kings of Norway and Scotland, and Prince Llewellyn of Wales, not to invade the Isle
of Man but later that year he took no action when Magnus Olafson returned to Man and was
elected King! Indeed, in May 1253, he gave Magnus a letter of safe-conduct though England on
his way to and from Norway, According to The Chronicle, King Haakon IV of Norway confirmed
King Magnus III Olafsons appointment as King of the Sudreys in 1254, and it would seem likely
that it was for that purpose that he went to Norway in 1253. The reason for King Henrys action
in 1251 would seem to be that he still recognized Harald III as being King of the Sudreys. He did
not formally and finally withdraw his protection from Harald until 1255, when he ordered his
men not to receive Harald, or Sir Ivar who had shamefully murdered King Reginald (that is
Reginald IV). It would appear that, from 1250 to 1252, King Ivar was in control of the Isle of
Man and the Lewis and Skye groups of the Hebrides, a view which is supported by A.W. Moore,
who though that Sir Ivar was ruling on behalf of King Harald III.
Eugene of Argyll, who appeared to give up calling himself King (that is of Mull group of
the Hebrides) from 1251, did not accompany Magnus III Olafson when Magnus went to the Isle
of Man in 1252. This may well have been the reason why Magnus received such good reception
from the Manx on that occasion and why there was no opposition from King Henry III of
England. In 1256, King Magnus went to England and visited King Henry III, who knighted him
and gave him many gifts when he left England.
King Alexander III of Scotland negotiates with Norway

In 1261, King Alexander III of Scotland revived the plans of his father, Alexander II, to
bring the Hebrides under Scotland and, for that purpose, sent two envoys to Norway to negotiate
from the cession of those islands with King Haakon Haakonson. However, the discussions did not
bear fruit and the envoys tried to leave Norway without obtaining the customary passports, as a
result of which King Haakon issued orders to stop them leaving and told the envoys that, as a
punishment, they would have to spend the whole winter in Norway. When King Alexander heard
what had happened to his envoys, he wrote to King Henry III of England who, as result of the
282
letter, wrote to King Haakon requesting their release. A translation of a letter from King Henry to
King Alexander on the subject of the envoys, and a translation of a letter from King Henry to
King Haakon, thanking the Norwegian King for a letter that he did not intend to attack Scotland,
offering to act as mediator between Scotland and Norway and also thanking Haakon for releasing
the Scottish envoys, are set out in Volume II of Dr. Olivers Momumenta. The first letter is of
interest from the fact that it reveals that King Henry III was sufficiently short of money as to have
to request King Alexander III of Scotland for time to pay in respect of what he owned him. In
the summer of 1262, however, Dugald, King of the Islay group of islands, wrote to King Haakon
saying that the Earl of Ross and other Scottish chiefs had attacked Skye which came under King
Magnus III where they had acted in a most barbarous fashion. He added that King Alexander
intended to conquer the whole of the Hebrides.
King Haakon of Norways Expedition to Police the Sudreys.

As a result of this, King Haakon began to gather a fleet together and made preparations
for a attack on Scotland. He used Bergen as his assembly point and sent messengers to the
Hebrides to collect good pilots for the fleet when it was passing through the intricate fjords and
sounds in western Scotland. When the messengers reached the Hebrides, King Dugald circulated
a rumour that forty ships were expected from Norway and this seems to have made the Scots
postpone their plans to attack the Hebrides in the summer of 1263. Before leaving Bergen, King
Haakon sent ships to go to assistance of King Magnus III and, although they were detained at the
outset by adverse winds, they joined Magnus before the main fleet arrived. King Hakon himself
sailed from Norway for the Shetlands on Sunday 15th July 1263 with over one hundred and
twenty ships. According to Fordum, the whole fleet amounted to about one hundred and sixty
ships, with a force of about twenty thousand men, by the time it arrived off the coast of Ayr in
the South-west of Scotland, a figure which Munch considered to be reasonably accurate. In any
event, the main fleet would, by that time, have been joined by ships from the Sudreys. After
calling in at the Shetlands, the fleet proceeded to the Orkneys and from there to the Sudreys,
where it was joined in the sound of Skye by King Magnus III of the Sudreys and the advance
party which had gone to his assistance. It would appear from this that Magnus had gone to the
Hebrides to protect his Outer Islands (the Lewis and Skye groups of the Hebrides) in case
they were again attacked by the Scots as they had been in the previous year.
The fleet sailed from the Sound of Skye to the Sound of Mull, where they were joined by
King Dugald, who piloted them to Kerrara, where the main Hebridean forces were assembled.
After this, King Haakons forces carried out several minor engagements before proceeding to the
Isle of Arran in the Firth of Clyde. Prior to his arrival at Arran, King Haakon appears to have
received a deputation from Ireland offering their allegiance to King Haakon if he would help
them to throw off the English yoke. As a result, King Haakon sent a Sudreyan chief called Sigurd
to Ireland to find out what inducements the Irish offer. Sigurd returned to King Haakon and
informed him that the Irish were prepared to entertain the whole of King Haakons army for the
winter if he would come and help them, an offer which King Haakon was inclined to accept but
which was turned down by his army. Eventually King Haakon gave up the idea.
When the fleet arrived at Arran, King Alexander III sent messengers to King Haakon for
the purpose of negotiation a settlement between them, and the principal mediator appears to have
been Eugene (or Eogan) of Argyll. (the father-in-law of Magnus III) Eugene now appears to have
became a supporter of King Alexander although he did not finally cast his lot in with the King of
Scotland until after the Battle of Larges. However, it seems that, although there were no great
differences between the two sides, the negotiations did not come to a successful conclusion.
According to King Haakons Saga, this was because of the tactics of the Scots, who wished to
283
protract the negotiations until the summer was over the bad weather had set in. In the end, the
Scottish envoys returned to King Alexander III and the Norwegians fleet moved to the Cumbraes
near Largs.
The Battle of Largs and the Death of King Haakon of Norway.

On the night of Sunday 30th September and Monday the 1st of October, a violent storm
blew up and lasted for nearly two days causing considerable damage to the fleet. The Scots
attacked those of the Norwegians who were on shore at Larges on the Tuesday the 2nd October a
battle took place, first going in favour of the Scots but later, after reinforcements from the ships
had reached the Norwegians ashore, ending in the Scots put to flight. On Friday the 5th October,
King Haakon IV sailed from Largs to Lamlash harbour and from there northwards, arriving in the
Orkneys on Monday 29th October, only to find that the majority of his ships returned to Norway,
many without permission. King Haakon stayed in Kirkwall with Bishop Henry of Orkney, but fell
ill and died on Saturday the 15th December 1263 at the age of ca. 59, his body being taken to
Norway in the spring of 1264 and buried in Bergen Cathedral.
King Haakons expedition must not be considered as a Viking expedition, a view which
was held, according to Munch, by many amateur antiquarians. His expedition was a responsible
measure taken by a responsible monarch to protect his overseas dependencies from a take overbid by the ambitious, and not too scrupulous, King of Scotland. According to the Chronicle of
Melrose, King Haakon considered that he was driven back not by human force but by the
immediate influence of God, no doubt referring to the violent storm which raged immediately
before the Battle of Largs. This is the view to be expected from a Scottish chronicler. If anyone is
to be criticzed over the whole operation, it would be King Alexander III. Whose conduct in the
affair was reminiscent to many conquerors in that, while pretending to negotiate, he was really
preparing to attack! An indication of the high esteem in which King Haakon was generally held
in the fact that the Irish sent a deputation to him asking to be their sovereign and to help them
throw off the English yoke. What greater commendation could any ruler have than that!
King Magnus submits to Scotland.

After the Norwegian fleet had departed, King Magnus III left the Hebrides, realizing that
further resistance against the Scots was useless, and returned to the Isle of Man. However, the
troubles of King Magnus were not at an end because greater following the death of King Haakon
as can be seen from the following extract from Forduns Scotichronicon :
As soon as the death of the King of the Norwegians was made
known to the King of Scotland, the latter hastily got a strong army
together and made ready to sail out, with a fleet towards the Isle of
Man. The King of Man, however, hearing of this and being panicStricken, dispatched his ambassadors to the King to beg that a truce
might be granted him so that he might present himself before the
King of Scotland. The King, however, was prudent enough not to
swerve from his propose or turn back, but after sending the King
of Man a safe conduct he quickly mustered his troops and at their
head made for the Isle of Man. When the King of Scotland had
reached the town of Drumfries, that petty king (regulus) met him and
became his man, doing homage unto him for his petty Kingdom,
which he was to hold from him forever; upon this condition, how-
284
ever, that the King of the Norwegians for the time being undertook
to molest him, he should have safe shelter for him and his in Scotland
for all time to come; while on the other hand the petty King of Man
should furnish to his Lord the King of Scotland, as often as the latter
had need of them, ten war-galleys- five twenty-four-oared and five
more twelve-oarded.
Here again King Alexander III seems to have started to attack while pretending to be
prepared to negotiate, so one might well consider that deceitfulrather than
prudent .
In fact, 1264 saw the Norse rule of the Isle of Man come to an end, and also the last of the
Kingdom of the Sudreys, as King Magnus III would appear to have been left with the Isle of Man
alone, the Lewis and Skye groups of the Hebrides having been annexed to Scotland. King
Magnus himself did not survive for long as he died on Thursday the 24th November 1265,
probably 38 years old. And was buried in Rushen Abbey. King Magnus III was the last of the
Kings of the Orry dynasty, being succeeded by Scottish, Bailiffs, although an unsuccessful
attempt was made in 1275 to place Godred, son of King Magnus III, on the Manx throne.
King Magnus, as stated, died in Castle Rushen and it seems likely that, as he died there,
Castle Rushen was his Royal Seat. It was also probably the seat of Sir Ivar, as Magnus and his
father in-law Eugene of Argyll put in at Castletown when they went in 1250 with the intention
of placing Magnus on the throne. It would seem likely that they went to the current seat of the de
facto ruler.
The submission of King Magnus III to King Alexander III of Scotland at Dumfries died
not legally bring to an end the Norse ties with the Sudreys and another two year had to elapse
before the Treaty of Cession was finally signed and delivered. King Haakon IV Haakonson was
succeeded on the Norwegian throne by his son, King Magnus VI the Law reformer. Attempts to
arrange a settlement started in 1264 and finally came to an end on Friday the 2nd of July 1266
with the Treaty of Perth under which Magnus VI (or Magnus IV as he is referred to in the Treaty)
of Norway ceded the Isle of Man and the rest of the Sudreys to King Alexander III for the sum of
four thousand marks sterling, payable within four years, together with an annual payment of one
hundred marks sterling. The penalty for failing to comply with the treaty was a fine of then
thousand plus excommunication. There are documents which seem to indicate that Alexander
made payments of eleven hundred marks in each of the years 1267, 1269 and 1270. The Treaty of
Perth, however, specifically exempted from the cession the right, jurisdiction and liberty of the
Church of Nideros (or Drontheim as it is referred to in the translation in Volume XXIII of the
Manx Society publications), as a result of which the Diocese of Sodor was to remain under the
See of Nidaros for a further one hundred and twenty years.
An interesting feature of the Treaty of Perth was that it provided that Sudreyans who did
not wish to remain on the Sudreys under the new regime could leave. As will be seen, this created
an expedition to the normal rule that no one could leave the Isle of Man without special
permission, a form of control that was for a very long time continued by the Derby Lords of Man.
Scottish Rule 1266

As has been mentioned in The Isle of Man under the Norse, King Magnus VI the Law
Reformer of Norway formally ceded the Sudreys (that is the Isle of Man and the Hebrides) to
King Alexander III of Scotland by the Treaty of Perth, which was signed in 1266. Under the
285
Treaty, Scotland had to pay Norway the sum of four thousand marks sterling within four years
plus an annual payment of one hundred marks sterling. The Diocese of Sodor (Man and the
Hebrides) however was, to remain under the Norwegian
archiepiscopal see Nidaros, but the advowson Bishopric of Sodor (referred to as Man in the
Treaty) was transferred to King Alexander. The Treaty also provided that Sudreyans who did not
wish to remain on in the Sudreys under the Scots could emigrate. This was important, as it was
illegal to leave the Sudreys without permission. In view of the importance of the Treaty of Perth.
The implementation of the Treaty of Perth

As can be seen from Appendix 1, the treaty of Perth provided for the first four payments
to be made in the octave of St. John the Baptist (that is within eight days from the 24th June- 5th
July in the modern Calendar) or to the Bishop of Orkney which came under Norway, or to a
special authorized Bailiff of the Norwegian King, or to the cenons of St. Magnuss Cathedral in
the Orkneys. Prior to the 1st July 1267, King Magnus the Law Reformer authorized his Bailiff
(Bailiff) in the Orkneys to receive the payments of eleven hundred marks for the year 1267.
No receipt for this year of for 1268 is extant but a receipt from King Magnus Bailiff for
eleven hundred marks was issued about the 1st July 1269 for the payment due in that year by King
Magnus Bailiff, who issued a similar receipt for 1270 payment about the same time in that year.
There is no reason to suggest that King Alexander did not pay the amount due for 1267 and 1288,
as the Norwegian King never suggested that Alexander defaulted.
As about the same time as or shortly after the signing of the Treaty of Perth, King
Magnus the Law Reformer issued an order to the inhabitants of the Sudreys commanding them to
subject themselves, and pay homage, to the King of Scotland (that is to Alexander III).
The inhabitants of the Isle of Man do not appear to have taken too kindly to the transfer
of suzerainty because trouble broke out shortly afterwards and, according to Robertson the
Scottish Historian, King Alexander of Scotland collected an army in Galloway about 1268 with
the intention of again reducing the islanders who
Appear to have shaken off his authority for a short time, but that the continued prevalence of
tempestuous weather prevented the projected invasion. At about the same time, Alexander wrote
to the Bishop of Man (presumably Bishop Richard I of Sodor) undertaking that he would not go
to the Isle of Man for a time.
King Henry III also advised the Scottish king not to go to the Sudreys until conditions
were more favourable. This state of affairs would appear to have continued until 1275, although,
the first Bailiff of Man under Scottish rule, Godred MacMaras (or Magnusson) thought by some
to be a Manxman, possibly an illegitimate son of King Magnus III of the Sudreys, was in office.
The appointment of the New Bishop

Bishop Richard I of Sodor died at Langalyver in Copeland, Yorkshire, on the way back
from attending the General Council in Lyons, which ended on the 17th July 1274. The exact date
of his death is uncertain but according to the Diplomatarium Norvegicum and to Stubbs, he was
buried at Furness Abbey on the 25th March 1275. The right of selection of Bishops to the Diocese
of Sodor had been granted since 1134 to the abbots of Furness although the advowson of the
Bishopric of Sodor was vested in the King of Scotland by virtue of the Treaty of Perth.
286
According to Dr. Goss, when the Abbot of Furness went and saw King Alexander in
order to prosecute his right with regard to the election of the new Bishop, Alexander seems to
have received him graciously but to have deceived him with specious promises. In the meantime,
the clergy and the people of Man had unanimously elected Master Gilbert, Abbot of Rushen, to
succeed Bishop Richard. However, King Alexander rejected the nomination and instead wrote in
the same year, 1275, to Archbishop John II the Red of Nidaros nominating as candidate for
Bishop of Sodor, Master Mark of Galloway, who was a relative of Alan the then Scottish Bailiff
of Man. Alexander supported his application with a petition, purporting to have been made by the
clergy and people of Man, asking Archbishop John to Consecrate Mark as the New Bishop of
Man.
According to Stubbs, citing a continuation of the Chronicles of William Parvus of
Newburgh priory written by a monk in Furness Abbey, King Alexander immediately after
choosing Master Mark as Bishop, sent him to Norway with letter from himself together with
letters which he had been able to extort from the people of the Diocese of Sodor with a view to
him being consecrated by the Archbishop of Nidaros.
The 1275 Rebellion

The action by the Scottish King over the appointment of the new Bishop seems to have
infuriated the Manx because they immediately rebelled against the Scots and elected Godred, the
natural son of King of Magnus III of the Sudreys (and, as mentioned earlier, possible the same
person as Godred MacMaras, the first Bailiff of Man), to be their King.
The translation in The Chronicle relating to suppression of the rebellion is a follows; --In the year 1275, on the seventh day of the month of October, a fleet of the of
the Lord Alexander King of Scotland put into Ronaldsway, and on the following day,
before sunrise, a battle was fought between the Manxman and the Scots, in which the
Scots prevailing Slew 537 Manxman.
Whence the versified distich,
Ten L, thrice X, with five a two did fall
Ye Manx beware of futures evil call.
The Chronicle of Lanercost, expands the account given above and states the Scottish
forces were under John de Verci (a brother of William de Verci who was a claimant to the
Scottish throne in 1292) and the expedition took place shortly after Godred had been elected King
The Furness monk who continued the Chronicles gives William Parvus of Newburgh
Priory as authority for the proposition that, after the Battle of Ronaldsway, Godred and his family
fled to Wales. This seems quite likely, as it is clear that he had relatives in Wales.
According to his sources, Godred Magnusson was supported in the Battle of Ronaldsway
by Harald Godredson his first cousin once removed, who had usurped the throne of the Sudreys in
1249 but had been summoned to Norway in the following year by King Haakon IV Haakonson
and been replaced in 1252 as King of the Sudreys by King Magnus III. Barfotr also discovered an
authority, which stated that Harald had returned to the Hebrides and that in 1275 he and Godred
had become sole rulers of the Hebrides.
287
After the Battle of Ronaldsway, Harald went to Norway where he is said to have died in
1287. These facts become extremely relative when the question of the rival claims to the Manx
throne is considered in the next chapter.
The Cause and Result of the Rebellion

As has been stated, the immediate cause of the 1275 rebellion would appear to have been
King Alexanders action over the nomination for Bishop of Mark of Galloway.
Dr. Goss thought Alexanders action was because he was no doubt anxious to have for a
partisan a Bishop of Man, as King Edward of England (that is Edward I) was beginning to
manifest an encroaching spirit in his policy towards Scotland .
This appears to be unlikely as, at this period, England and Scotland would appear to have
been on excellent terms and Alexander III was married to Edward I sister, Margaret, However,
Alexander must have been anxious to subdue the Manx and by 1275 Bishop Richard of Sodor and
Henry III of England, both of whom had had a steadying influence in relation to the Sudreys,
were dead and it seems probable he wished to make the most of the vacancy in the Bishopric.
The result of the rebellion was favourable to the Scots and the Isle of Man continued to
be civilly under a Scottish Bailiff and from the beginning of 1275 came under a Scottish Bishop
who was also a senior Scottish Statesman. Subsequently, King Alexander appointed his eldest
son, another Alexander, to be Lord of Man, while he was yet a minor. The effects on the
administration of the Isle of Man under Scottish rule will be dealt with later in this chapter.
The Scottish- Norwegian Marriage Alliance

In 1280, King Magnus the Law Reformer of Norway became ill and his son Erik became
King of Norway at the age of twelve. It seems clear that King Magnus and Edward I were good
friends as can be seen from a letter written by Magnus to Edward just before the former died in
which he asked the English King to give advice and help to his young sons (i.e. King Erik and
Duke Haakon).
Shortly after the death of King Magnus, arrangements were commenced for a marriage
between King Erik and Margaret, daughter of King Alexander II of Scotland. The original treaty
was replaced by a letter one dated the 25th July 1281 under which it was agreed that the marriage
should be solemnized in Oslo between the 3rd August and the 8th September of that year and that
Margaret would be crowned Queen of Norway on her wedding day.
If the marriage was not ratified and consummated when King Erik became fourteen, then,
if the default was on Princess Margarets part, the Isle of Man was to be transferred to Norway
unless compensation plus one hundred thousand pounds by way of damages was paid to the
Norwegian King. On the other hand, of King Erik failed to honour the treaty, the Orkneys were to
be transferred to Scotland plus an annual payment of one hundred marks. The treaty also provided
that, Princess Margaret and her children by King Erik should be entitled to inherit the Scottish
throne and the Scottish Royal property if King Alexander of Scotland died without lawful issue
and that Eriks and Margarets Children should have full rights of inheritance in Norway in
accordance with the laws and customs of that country.
288
The treaty further that King Alexander should pay over a period of four years (1281-4)
the sum of fourteen thousand marks sterling but that half that sum could eventually be changed
against land in Scotland. Margaret was to have as her morning gift (the gift paid to a wife by
her husband after the wedding night) of fourteen hundred markebol of land in Norway. Finally
the treaty provided for the continuance of the annual payment of one hundred marks due under
the Treaty of Perth to the King of Norway from the King of Scotland in respect of the purchase
price of the Sudreys.
There are no receipt extents for such payments; many, made between 1271 and 1280 but
a receipt for eleven hundred marks was given 1282, which may include back payments due under
the treaty of Perth. Receipt for payments of one hundred marks under that Treaty are given for the
years 1283 to 1289 inclusive and for the year 1291- The receipt for 1290 is missing.
The wedding was celebrated in 1281 and Princess Margaret became Queen of Norway,
but as will be seen, she only reigned for a couple of years, so far as the dowry of fourteen
thousand marks sterling payable by King Alexander is concerned, seven thousand marks were
paid during his lifetime while the remaining seven thousand pounds were charged against lands in
Scotland. The question of the payment of the money so charged came up in 1291 and well be
discussed in the next chapter.
The Royal Deaths

At about the same time as the treaty relating to the marriage of King Erik and Princess
Margaret was being signed she lost her brother, David, who died in 1281, Then, in 1284, Queen
Margaret, as she then was, died in childbirth leaving a baby daughter, another Margaret, who
became known as the Maid of Norway.
A few months later, in early 1284, King Alexander III lost his only surviving child, his
elder son Alexander, Lord of Man. In the same year he summoned his Council at Scone and there,
in the presence of eleven Bishops, thirteen Earls and twenty-seven Barons, he settled the Crown
of Scotland on the Maid of Norway in default of his having no further issue. This was in
accordance with the marriage treaty of 1281.
His first wife, Margaret, daughter of King Henry III of England and sister of King
Edward I, had died 26 February 1275, but Alexander was still in his early forties and had every
intention of marrying again and in fact did marry the beautiful French Yolande de Dreux on the
14th October 1285. However, fate was against King Alexander and Scotland because on the night
of the 19th March 1285/6 he met his death while riding home from a council meeting in
Edinburgh to his young Queen, who was living at Kinghorn. Thus Scotland who, five years
earlier had a comparatively young King with two sons and a daughter was left with a sovereign,
Alexander s Granddaughter, who was under three years of age and was not even in Scotland.
This baby girl was also the Suzerain of Man, a fact which had indirectly as much effect
on Manx history as it had on that of Scotland. The death of Alexander, Lord of Man, must
inevitably have had some effect on the Island. His appointment was probably designed to give
Man its own Lord in the hope that it might deter another attempted coup by the descendant of the
Sudreyan family. Whether in fact it had such an effect it is Impossible to say.
289
The first Twenty Years

As has been mentioned, the Manx appeared to have resented the Scottish take-over as
can be seen from the 1268 incident and the 1275 rebellion. The cause of the first may have been
the replacement as Bailiff of Godred MacMaras by Allen who appears to have come from a
Galloway noble family. This would not have been to the satisfaction of the Manx, as it seems
very likely that Godred MacMaras (or Magnusson) was, as has been mentioned Manx and quite
possibly the natural son of King Magnus III: The Manx had seldom got on well with the people
from Galloway.
It is relevant to point out that between the 29th June and the 15th August 1273, King
Magnus the Law Reformer of Norway enacted a law of accession for the Kings of Norway and its
dependencies which set thirteen categories of those eligible to become sovereigns. Of these
thirteen categories, the number of the first six had to be legitimate which shows that illegitimate
persons were not automatically banned from accession to the throne. In view of its relevance to
matters to be considered in the next chapter, translations of the relevant sections of the Act.
That law indicates the Norse attitude to illegitimacy and it is probable that the Manx
adopted a similar approach, which would show why they had no objection electing Godred King
in 1275.
The cause of the 1275 rebellion has already been stated and the fact that Master
(Magister) Mark came from Galloway cannot have improved the temper of the Manx: now both
the head of Civil affairs and the Bishop came from that part of Scotland, Bishop Mark was not
only a cleric he was also, as will, be seen a leading Scottish statesman and ambassador.
This, coupled with the fact that King Alexander appointed his eldest son to be Lord of
Man (the title used by the Scots for rulers in the Hebrides and also the title by which the English
monarchs were known in their capacity as rulers of Ireland up to the reign of Henry VIII), shows
the importance which King Alexander attributed to the Isle of Man, an importance which was
primarily due to its geographical position in the Irish Sea and one which became even more
evident during the five decades subsequent to King Alexanders death - hence the title of this
book.
Little is known of actual events in the Isle of Man between 1275 and 1286 apart from the
fact that Bailiff Alan appears to have been replaced as Bailiff by Maurice Okefair who was, in his
turn replaced by King Alexanders chaplain Reginald: The dates and reasons for the changes are
not known
The Maid of Norway

As has been mentioned, Princess Margaret, The Maid of Norway, became Queen of
Scotland and Suzerain of Man on the 20th March 1286 at the tender age of less than three years.
Not only, however, was the Maid Queen of Scotland and Suzerain of Man but she was also
heiress apparent for Norway as, under the marriage treaty of 1281 the children of the mother,
Queen Margaret of Norway and King Erik were eligible to accede to the throne of Norway
according to the laws and customs of that country, and the Maid was motherless. The young
Queen Margaret must have been the most important baby in Europe! However a baby was too
young to carry out her royal duties and the Scottish Council appointed a Committee of Regency
to the country. This Committee consisted of six Custodians (or Guardians), three from North of
290
the Firth of Forth and three the South of that Firth. Those from the North consisted of a NormanBishop Fraser of St. Andrews, a Celt- the Earl of Fife, and a Celt-Norman- the Earl of Buchan, a
Comyn, whose father was the Great-Great-Nephew of King Malcolm III of Scotland and whose
mother was a daughter of the Earl of Winchester and a Grand - daughter of the Celtic Prince of
Galloway.
The Custodians from South of the Firth of Forth consisted of Robert Wishart, Bishop of
Glasgow, John the Black, another Comyn who was Lord of Badenoch and Tynedale, and James
the High Steward whose family originally Celtic from Brittany, had come to England with
William the Bastard (i.e. William the Conqueror) and had moved North to Scotland with David I
of Scotland and had held the Stewardship for five generations.
To rule by a committee always causes problems especially if it is a large committee as
indeed this one was and, in addition, it was one whose members were divided by geographical
boundaries. The position was made more difficult because the Maid was in Norway and her
father was only eighteen years of age. Furthermore, then was a voracious and unscrupulous
English Lion on Scotlands doorstep who was eager for new lands to replace the French
possessions lost by his predecessors, who would soon show that he would not adhere to the
friendship which had previously existed between England and Scotland.
The Turnberry band

The Scots themselves were not united behind their young Queen, many of them fearing a
minor as sovereign, particularly one of the frailer sexes. On the 20th September 1286, a number
of Scottish nobles met at Turnberry on the coast of Carrick and, in the traditional Scots manner
when in revolt, made a band, refusing to accept the Maid of Norway as Queen of Scotland. The
composition of the band, was Patrick, Earl of March, and his the sons, Angus MacDonald, Lord
of the Isles (from Islay), James Stewart who was one of the Guardians and the three Bruces,
namely Robert de Brus, Lord of Annandale, Robert (his son), Earl of Carrick, and Robert Bruce
(his grandson). Associated with these members were two Irish Norman, Richard de Burgo (or de
Burgh) (who had also lands in Connaugh) and Ulster, brother-in-law of James Stewart, and
Thomas de Clare (first cousin of the Earl of Carrick), brother of the Earl of Gloucester who was
son-in-law of Edward I. Thus we find that the Turnberry band had a definite Scottish-Irish
flavour.
The Turnberry band did not, however, press their views by force of Arms and by 1288 the
picture had become clear. The number of the Guardians had been reduced to four while Edward I
of England (the great-uncle of the Maid of Norway was beginning to make his presence felt in
the political scene. It must be remembered that King Magnus the Law reformer of Norway had
asked Edward of England to give advice and help to his (Magnus young sons, King Erik and
Duke Hakon) and so he had influence in ``Norway as well, as with Scotland. He also had a son
Edward (later Edward II), and a marriage between his son and the young Scottish Queen could
have had tremendous repercussion, throughout Europe in that their heir could have been the heirs
of England, Scotland, and Norway not to speak of being Suzerain of Man.
The Marriage Negotiations

One thing which monarchs, and other lesser mortals also, endeavoured to do at these
period (and later) was to engage suitable marriage for their daughters and King Erik of Norway
had a daughter who was extremely eligible young through she was.
291
Although unofficial negotiations had been going on behind the scenes, the first official
move appears from a letter from King Erik of Norway to King Edward I of England, dated the 1st
April 1289, which he sent by hand of Baron Tore Hakonsson of Lekum, Peter Alojotsson (former
Chancellor of Sweden) and two knights, namely Torvald Toresson from the Shetlands and
Guttorm from Oslo as a result of this letter, which concerned the proposed marriage between
Queen Margaret and King Edward I eldest son, Edward Prince of Wales, Edward I appointed to
act on his behalf Earl of Pembroke, the Bishop of Winchester, the Earl of Surrey (Johan de
Warrenne) and the Bishop of Durham (Anthony de Beck), who later became Lord of Man.
The Scots had four representatives, namely Bishop Fraser of St. Andrews, Bishop
Wishart of Glasgow and John the Black, Lord of Badenoch and Tynedale (all of them Guardians
of Scotland and (the surprise choice) Robert de Brus, Lord of Annandale.
Shortly before the 10th May 1289, King Edward I of England sent messengers to Pope
Nicolas IV in Rome carrying a petition from Prince Edward (later Edward II) pointing out that
there had been serious frontier problems between England and Scotland, which it was hoped to
resolve by a marriage between Prince Edward and Queen Margaret of Scotland (the Maid of
Norway) and asking for papal dispensation from the ban on marriage between third cousins as
otherwise there would be fresh frontier problems between England and Scotland.
It was quite apparent that King Edward was in favour of his son, Prince Edward,
marrying the young Scottish Queen. Thence were protracted negotiations about the proposed
marriage, which culminated in negotiations in Salisbury in the autumn of 1289 which, resulted in
a treaty entered into, on the 6th November of that year approving of the proposed agreement.
The treaty was between representatives of England, Scotland, and Norway and it is
interesting to note that Bishop Mark of Sodor seems to have been a member of the Scottish
delegation. Bishop Mark appears to have gone to Norway as a representative of Scotland because
the Scottish Government authorised the sheriff of Perth to pay him one hundred shillings for his
Norwegian expenses. A further point worth noting is that, while the English and Scottish copies
of the treaty were in French, whereas the Norwegian copy was in Latin.
On the 16th November 1289, the papal dispensation to the marriage was given by Pope
Nicolas IV although all the main obstacles had now been overcome, there was still a lot of spade
work to do as the idea of the Union of the English and Scottish Crowns was treated with caution
in Scotland. There were also problems over frontiers to be resolved. Finally however, a final
marriage agreement was formally reached between the two countries at Birgham on the Tweed on
the 18th July 1290.
The treaty provided that the rights, laws, liberties and customs of Scotland would remain
inviolate forever and that in case of the failure of issue to Queen Margaret and Prince Edward,
Scotland would revert to the Queen next heir wholly free and without any questions of feudal
succession but so that neither the King of England nor his heirs nor anyone else would suffer
thereby. It is not improbable that King Edward inserted the saving clause in order to provide a
legal loophole should future circumstances render such a loophole desirable. He had already
made use of such saving provisions, this advantage, in England domestic legislation such as the
Forest Laws.
The treaty also provided that no vassal of the Crown was to go out of Scotland to do his
homage and that no Scottish subject was to be answerable at law in a non-Scottish court. The
292
treaty further provided that the Great Seal of Scotland was to bear the name of the Queen of
Scotland, and no other, that the Chancellor, Scotlands Chief Law Officer had be Scottish born
and reside in Scotland, that the other great officers of state had to be Scots and that the Scottish
Crown Records had to remain in Scotland King Edward agreed to the terms of the treaty and
sealed it.
On the 31st July 1290 the Scottish Government appointed Bishop Robert Wishard of
Glasgow, Bishop Alan of Caithness and John Comyn to be fully authorised to deal with matters
relating to the marriage of Queen Margaret and Prince Edward. Edward I appointed Anthony de
Beck, Bishop of Durham to be his representative and, on the 27th August of the same year
Anthony the Beck, on behalf of the English King, undertook to pay to certain persons in Norway
the annual sum of four hundred pounds until she attained the age of fifteen years. On the
following day, the Scottish envoys promised to hold the Scottish Castles and fortresses on behalf
of Queen Margaret and to hand them over to Queen and Prince Edward in due cause.
On the same day King Edward appointed Anthony de Beck, Bishop Robert Wishard of
Glasgow, John de Warrenne, Earl of Surrey, and John Comyn as envoys to deal with King Eirik
of Norway or his representatives.
Some time between May and September, and possibly twice, a ship was sent with
provisions of all descriptions to Norway from Yarmouth in order to convey Queen Margaret to
England. If, as stated by Agnes Mure MacKenzie, the author of Robert the Bruce, King of Scots,
the ship arrived in Norway in May, the reason for the Queen not being brought to England would
appear to be that the final marriage treaty had not been signed.
In the end, Queen Margaret was sent to the Orkneys in a Norwegian ship sometime
between early September and early October, which, as mentioned earlier were a dependency of
Norway. After the Queens departure from Norway, uncertainty surrounds the whole affair.
What happened with the Maid of Norway ?

The first definite news of the young Queen is contained in a letter from Bishop Fraser of
St. Andrews (one of the Guardians of Scotland written from Leuchars on the 7th October 1290. In
this letter, he informed the English King that, shortly before the Scottish envoys were to travel to
Norway to receive Queen Margaret; a tragic rumour was circulating that the Queen was dead.
This, the Bishop went on, had caused certain Scottish nobleman to muster an Army. The bishop
said that later he and others had heard that Queen Margaret had arrived in the Orkneys but was
still very weak. Bishop Fraser advised King Edward that, if it was true that the Queen was dead,
he (Edward) should come north to prevent the outbreak of war in Scotland. That is all the extant
evidence regarding what to the young Queen.
Even in 1290, the whole matter was confused and the subject of rumours. The only
definite thing is that she disappeared from the scene. There were rumours that she had been
kidnapped and others that she had been murdered. Agnes Mure MacKenzie considered that is was
unlikely that she had been kidnapped because a body appears to have been brought back to
Bergen, and accepted by King Eirik as that of his daughter On the other hand, nineteen years
later (in 1309) a young woman appeared in Norway claiming she was Queen Margaret and that
she had been kidnapped.
By this time, Queen Margarets father, King Eirik, was dead and her Uncle, Hakon V
(formerly Duke Haakon and a younger son of Magnus the Law Reformer). The case was tried by
293
a Norwegian Court and the claimant was held to been a German woman from Lubeck and, for her
false claim, she was condemned to death for treason and burned at the stake at Nordness.
However, even as she was being burned to death she, still maintained that she was Queen
Margaret.
Historians have accepted that Queen Margaret died in 1290 and this as accepted in
Scotland, England and Norway. However, the matter would not appear to be completely free from
doubt. She was only seven years of age and could easily have died from illness but, if that was so,
why were there so much mystery and so little evidence.
One would have expected, if that had been the case, much more details as to the nature of
the illness and as to whether she died before or after arriving in the Orkneys. She would well have
been murdered without leaving obvious signs for example by being smothered. If she was
murdered that would be a reason for everything being hushed up and there is evidence that
many Scots, such as the Turnberry band were apposed to having the Maid of Norway as Queen
of Scotland.
However, an equally or possibly better, case could be made out for the young Queen to
have been kidnapped and later to have appeared and claimed her rights. If she had been
kidnapped, there was as good, if better, a reason for the matter being hushed up than if she had
been murdered. In both cases, the culprits would have want the fact kept quiet but is arguable that
the persons responsible her safety might feel more blameworthy if she had been removed from
their custody, implying negligence, than if she had been murdered. Furthermore, even their how
had been in favour of the Royal marriage might have not liked it to be known that she that she
had been kidnapped, because a Queen who was alive, but who was in the hands of unknown
persons, would have been liable to have created a state of grave uncertainty in Scotland with the
possibility of civil war.
If, however, Margaret was kidnapped, how can one account for her father identifying the
body of a girl as being his daughter? In this connection it must be remembered that King Eirik
would not have seen the body until, or possible weeks, after the girls death and, there was no
means of refrigeration in these days and the appearance of the Child would almost have changed
considerably from what she looked like when she was alive. One of the means of identification in
those was and sometimes even to day is by means of signet rings or jewellery and these are
known to have been substituted so as to mislead people as to identification of a body.
Identification by dentistry was completely unknown in those days. If might be asked why one of
her attendants did not inform the King of the true identity of the body the answer to that could
well be fear of the Kings wrath of treats of the kidnappers. Silence in such cases even occurs in
modern times. Another reason why King Eirik may not have recognised a substitution was that he
may not have seen a lot of his daughter her mother had died in child birth and the baby could
well have been brought up away from King Eiriks apartments.
The main point to support a kidnapping is the appearance in Norway of the young lady
claiming to be Queen Margaret. Her appearance must been a shock to King Haakon because
under King Eiriks marriage contract of 1281, the claimant would (if her story were true) have
had a better tittle to the Norwegian
This fact alone must have be cased the Royal Court against the claimant. On the other
hand, what have induced the young lady to have put forward her claim if it had been false,
knowing as she must have done that (even her story were true) the odds were stacked against
294
her The fact that she would not retract her claim even when she was being burned at the stake
also lends strong support to the truth of her claim.
The three possibilities as to what happened to the Maid of Norway have now been
discussed but, without further evidence, it is quite impossible to say which one is correct although
the writer of this book has a feeling that the third alternative (kidnapping) may be the right answer
particularly in view of the fact there, and always have been people who would condone
kidnapping but would not condone murder.
De Burgo take over.

As has mentioned, Richard de Burgo, Earl of Ulster, was an ally of the Turnberry band.
He also appears to have taken over the Isle of Man but exactly when and why are uncertain. The
de Burgos were Irish Norman while the Bruces were Scots Norman and another member of
the band was Angus MacDonald (who belonged to the Islay group of the Hebrides which had
close historical connections both with the Isle of Man and with county Antrim, Rathlin Island, off
the coast of that county coming from time to time under the MacDonalds.)
Confirmation of the fact that Richard de Burgo took over the Isle of Man is contained in
the Calender of Patent Rolls (18 Edw. I) from June 1290 when King Edward I of England issued
a writ to the inhabitants of the Isle of Man in favour of Walter de Huntrecumbe (or Huntercombe)
who he appointed as Custodian of Man which Richard de Burgo, Earl of Ulster had surrendered
into his hands This seems to show that Richard de Burgo had control of Man prior to June 1290.
Richard de Burgo was a vassal of King Edward I and must have used his authority to make
Richard de Burgo surrender Man.
Sir Walter de Huntrecumbe (or Huntercombe) was the son of Sir William de
Huntrecumbe of Huntercombe in Oxfordshire and of Williams first wife Isabel, daughter and co
heiress of Sir Robert de Muschamp. Sir Walter de Huntrecumbe had livery of his own
inheritance and that of his mother on the 4th June 1271. He served in Wales from time to time
between 1277 and 1288, including being keeper of the Castle of Bere in
Monmouthshire from the 21st March 1284 to 5th October 1285. On the 8th January 1290 he was
given grant of free warren all his demesne lands in the county of Northumberland.
It is worth noting that King Edward I did not make the Earl of Ulster hand over the Isle of
Man to Scotland to whom it had legally belonged since 1260 under the Treaty of Perth. The
original take over by Richard de Burgo does not seem to have been opposed by Scotland but
quite possibly the Guardians of Scotland had too many other problems on their hands. He may
also have been acting in concert with the Turnberry band who may well have wished to have had
a friend in control of the Cockpit of the British Isles
However, it would appear that de Burgo technically took over the Isle of Man on behalf
of the English because, on the 6th February 1290, A.W.Moore (citing the Calender of Patent Rolls
from 18 Edw. As his authority, states that he (meaning King Edward I) informed the Keepers
of the Land of Mann, all his friends, bailiffs, and subjects, that he had given a safe conduct to
certain merchants for the dispatch of their business there.
There is evidence from the Scottish Exchequer Rolls of 1289 (vol. I p.47) relating to two
preachers going into Ireland with letters of the King of England in respect of the Land of Mann
This would seems to include that the Isle of Man was under England, Further evidence of English
control appears from a letter from the people of Man, dated at Rushen Abbey in 1290, the
295
translation of which states among other things, that we (the people of Man) have willing
subjected ourselves to his (King Edwards) rule and power, and to obey his commands, and,
from henceforth to answer him in all things, as our Lord The letter is sealed with the common
seal of the people of Man which would indicate that it was issued under the authority of Tynwald.
The letter also states that, prior to coming under English protection, the Island was desolate and
full of wretchedness, from want of protection and defence, which shows that it had been
neglected by Scotland This is not surprising because the Isle of Man had lost Alexander junior,
the Lord of Man, in 1284 and had lost its suzerain, King Alexander, two years later, since when
its suzerain had been a mere baby female child. Even Bishop Mark seems to have been absent
from the Island a lot of time on state duties. No wonder that the Manx were looking for a
protector!
To revert to June 1290, at about the same time as King Edward I appointed Walter de
Huntrecumbe, Custodian of Man, he issued a mandate to the bailiffs under Richard de Burgo to
deliver the castle (that is Castle Rushen) and the Island to Walter de Huntrecumbe and granted
simple protections for the inhabitants of the Isle of Man. He followed this up on the 6th of June by
issuing a letter of protection to de Huntrecumbe going on service to Man a similar letter for John
de Vallibus while on the 18th of June attorneys were nominated for the two of them.
It is not known why King Edward I made Richard the Burgo surrender Man. One
possibility is that he had discovered de Burgos alliance with the Turnberry band and that the
band was opposed to Queen Margaret. Another possibility is that he wished to have the Isle of
Man under English control and not under Irish control even through Richard de Burgo was one
of his vassals. He might have considered that, if Richard de Burgo remained in control of Man, he
would have become to powerful and a possible thread to Edwards own plans.
The changes resulting from Scottish Rule

As a result of the loss of the Hebrides the member ship of Tynwald, became in theory
reduced from twenty four to sixteen, the Skye and Mull groups having supplied eight members,
the number was, retained at twenty four by increase the Manx representation from sixteen to
twenty four. This would appear to have been achieved by replacing the original four Quarters
six tenths (or sheadings as three are now called) and increasing the original sixteen parishes for
assuming that the change took place in this in the period is that the word sheading is Norse
derivation, the modern Faroese and Norwegian equivalents being respectively Saettingur and
Sjelle and therefore the change must have taken place while the Norse was an imported
language.
It is not possible to date the changes precisely, but it would seem not improbable that it
took place shortly after the 1275 rebellion and prior to the death of King Alexander III in March
1286. It seems rather unlikely that they occurred prior to the rebellion because of the Go slow
policy of the early years and it seems most improbable that they occurred after Alexanders death
in view of the difficult situation in Scotland which also kept Bishop Mark away from the Isle of
Man. Taking everything into consideration, it would seem that a date about 1277 for the changes
would not be an unreasonable at that period Bishop Mark would have been Bishop of Sodor
and his relative, Alan, Bailiff of Man, an ideal combination as the operation would have involved
co operation between the Bailiff of Man and the Bishop of Sodor.
This would have been essentials the administration of the parishes was affected as well as
the administrative divisions Santan (or Santon as it now called) was divided into Santan and
Marown as explained in the chapter of The Isle of Man under the Norse referred to above. As also
296
explained in that chapter, the old title of Vice comes would appear to have be replaced by the
Scottish title moar, meaning a steward or bailiff.
The bailiff of Man was the chief administrative officer and probably exercised the
functions later exercised by Governors. Alexander junior, as Lord of Man, would have exercised
powers similar to those exercised by the Sudreyans that is if young Alexander ever visited the Isle
of Man. As mentioned earlier, King Alexander III preferred the title Lord to that of King
probably in case the former got ideas above his station. It is important to note that Tynwald still
held its own seal as can be seen from the 1290 letter from the people of Man to King Edward I.
The principal change, however in the administration of the island was that the Island
ceased to have its own hereditary monarchy although, it is quite possible as mentioned previously
that the first bailiff of Man was a son of the last Sudreyan King Magnus III. If that was so, the
policy did not work out to the satisfaction of the Scottish King as Godred MacMaras (or
Magnusson) appears to have been replaced as bailiff of Man prior to 1275. The appointment of
his son, Alexander, as Lord of Man by the Scottish King may have been aimed at filling this
vacuum.
297
George Vaughan Chichester Young, born18-08-1921, died 04-09-2005

And his wife Hanneke
298

YOUNG TAMMEL 2012 - Isle of Man Under The Norse

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Titolo originale

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

YOUNG TAMMEL 2012 - Isle of Man Under The Norse

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Draft 30

The Family History of the Kings, Princes and Noblemen,

Including the book by George Vaughan Chichester (Barney) Young O.B.E.

2013 Johanna Wilhelmina Young-Tammel

Genealogical tables of the Kings of Dublin,

Ingjald alias Evil-worker

Olaf Ingjaldsson alias the Treefeller

Child from this marriage:

Gudrod Hunterking (the Magnificent), King of Vestmara, Westfold and Raumatike, he

Gudrod Hunterking or the Magnificent, King of Vestmara, Westfold and Raumarike,

Child of Gudrod and Alfhildr:

Rognvald alias Mountain High.

Helgi Olafson of Dublin

Ivar Infjardson of Dublin, died ca. 0872

Ivar II Sitricson of Dublin, King of Dublin, died ca. 0904 in Strathearn

The Heiress of Islay, daughter of Godred I Olafson of the Sudreys .

MacRagnall, Ruler of Man, ca. 0934-41.

Ivar Ivarson, Ruler of Dublin

Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford

Ragnall Ragnallson, King of Waterford

Margad Ragnallson, Ruler of Dublin

Gille Oghamhnan (Gill-Adomnan), Earl of the Hebrides, son of Margad Ragnallson,

Uhtred or Huchtred, Lord of Galloway

Roland, Lochlain or Rowland , Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland, died on

Roland, Rowland or Lochlain, Lord of Galloway, Constable of Scotland, died on

Children by Eleanore or Helen:

Hilda or Helen de l' Isle, daughter of Reginald , Ranald Somerladson Ragnall,

A daughter died ca. 1212

Children by Margaret de Huntingdon

Gillibrede Gill-Adomnansson (Giolla Bride)

Somerled or Somairli Macgilbert,Thane of Argyll, died ca. 1164, was slain at

Somerlad jr. had two sons, John, and Maolmory.

Children by a woman of the Bissets from the Glens of Antrim

Child by a Lowland Woman:

Ewen, Eugene, John or Eogan Duncanson MacDougall,, 3rd Laird of Dunollie

illegitimate , daughter of Henry I alias Beauclerc, King of England and Duke of

William Fitz-Warin, son of Fulk Fitz-FitzWarin and Maud, daughter of Robert le

John alias the Lame d Ergadia, name of wife unkown

Reginald, Ranald, Ragnall or Ragnald Somerladson of Argyl, Reginaldus Rex Insularum

Child his third wife:

Licence to trade in Ireland

Angus , Godfrey, and Charles.

Iain MacDonald alias Fraoch , the Snaling.

Children from the second marriage:

Godfrey, Lord of Uist, ancesters of Siol Gorrie

Children from the second marriage:

Children by his concubine:

Hugh MacDonald of Sleat.

Child from this marriage:

John de Insulis or John Mor

Christina of Garmoran or de Insulis, she married, Duncan, son of Donald, or

Angus, Engusor Aongus Mac Somerlad, Lord of Bute and Arran

Angus Moir MacDonald, name of wife unknown, a son Alexander McAester or

Sitric Caoch or Sigtryggr Gale Ivarson alias One-Eye, King of Dublin

Children by a daughter Constantine II, King of Scotland:

Name of wife unknown.

Eachmarcach Reginaldson, King of Dublin, 1035-38, and 1046-52.

Ragnald Godredson, died 1005.

Thorstein Olafson, alias the Red, King of Dublin

Children from second marriage

Children from the second marriage:

Guthhorm Haraldsson, King of the Vigen.

Children from the third marriage: